The Project Gutenberg eBook of War medals of the British Army, and how they were won
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.
Title: War medals of the British Army, and how they were won
Author: Thomas Carter
Editor: William Henry Long
Release date: June 3, 2026 [eBook #78811]
Language: English
Original publication: London: Norie & Wilson, 1893
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/78811
Credits: Richard Tonsing, Brian Coe, and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images generously made available by The Internet Archive)
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK WAR MEDALS OF THE BRITISH ARMY, AND HOW THEY WERE WON ***
WAR MEDALS OF THE BRITISH ARMY.
[Illustration:
The Gold Cross and Clasp
]
WAR MEDALS
OF THE
BRITISH ARMY,
AND
HOW THEY WERE WON.
BY
THOMAS CARTER.
REVISED, ENLARGED, AND CONTINUED TO THE PRESENT TIME
BY
W. H. LONG,
EDITOR OF
“_The Oglander Memoirs_,” “_Memoirs of Lady Hamilton_,” _&c._
“What is a ribbon worth to a soldier?
Everything!—Glory is priceless!”
_Sir E. B. Lytton, Bart._
“He wears her like her medal, hanging
About his neck.”—_Winter’s Tale._
LONDON:
NORIE AND WILSON, 156, MINORIES.
1893.
PREFACE.
When Napoleon proposed the institution of the Legion of Honour, he was
met by the assertion that: “Crosses and ribbons were the pillars of an
hereditary throne, and that they were unknown to the Romans, who
conquered the world.” In his reply to this objection—after showing that
Rome rewarded the achievements of her citizens by all kinds of
distinctions—he added: “For the soldier, as for all men in active life,
you must have glory and distinction; recompenses are the food which
nourish military virtue.”
For many years a similar antagonistic feeling to the granting of Medals
to all ranks prevailed in this country, although the propriety of
rewarding the victors of a hundred fights with some decoration was
warmly advocated by the press, and the result eagerly expected by the
veterans who had survived.
It remained for her present Majesty the Queen to carry out the foregoing
maxim of a great military genius, in her Army and Navy; for with the
exception of the Medal given for Waterloo, the soldiers who won the
fields of Assaye, Salamanca, and Vittoria, and the gallant seamen who
conquered at St. Vincent, the Nile, and Trafalgar, remained undecorated
till the year 1847, without even a piece of ribbon to show for the many
actions in which they had risked their lives in the service and defence
of their country.
The following Work, besides describing the Medals, aims at giving a
concise account of the Campaigns and Actions for which Medals and Clasps
have been conferred, drawn from the most authentic sources; interspersed
with notes and anecdotes of regimental and individual acts of bravery.
The engravings have been executed from the Medals themselves, so as to
ensure their exact representation; and it is hoped the narratives of
“How they were won,” will be found equally trustworthy, as no pains have
been spared to secure accuracy.
The accounts of the Wars in New Zealand and South Africa, and of the
numerous Expeditions for which the Indian General Service Medal has been
granted, will be found in a more detailed and collected form than
hitherto published in a single volume.
The first edition of this Work, by the late Mr. T. CARTER, described the
Medals of the British Army, and the Campaigns for which they were
granted, to the year 1860. This part has been carefully revised, and
alterations either of excision or addition made in almost every page.
For the accounts of all Expeditions and Battles, and the Decorations
given for them, from 1860 to the present date, the Editor alone is
responsible.
Descriptions of some Naval Engagements and Actions of Naval Brigades
will also be found, as in most of the campaigns the operations of the
two branches of the service have been so combined, that it is scarcely
possible to describe one without the other.
A complete history of the Medals of the British Navy, and how they were
won; forming a companion volume to the present, is now in the press, and
will be published as speedily as possible.
W. H. L.
FEBRUARY, 1893.
CORRIGENDA.
Page 176.—In Note, for “colours” read “accoutrements.”
„ 234.—Afghanistan Medals. No. 3, “Candahar and Ghuznee,” was never
issued.
CONTENTS.
PAGE
BADGES OF CHARLES I. 2
THE DUNBAR MEDAL 5
THE CULLODEN MEDAL 6
THE EAST INDIA COMPANY’S MEDALS 7
THE MEDAL FOR EGYPT, 1801 8
THE INDIANS WAR MEDAL, 1799–1826 11
THE SERINGAPATAM MEDAL 15
STORM OF ALLIGHUR 17
BATTLE OF DELHI 20
BATTLE OF ASSAYE 22
SIEGE OF ASSEER GHUR 28
BATTLE OF LASWARREE 28
BATTLE OF ARGAUM 31
SIEGE OF GAWILGHUR 32
DEFENCE OF DELHI 33
BATTLE AND CAPTURE OF DEIG 34
NEPAUL WAR, 1816 36
BATTLE OF KIRKEE AND CAPTURE OF POONA 37
BATTLE OF SEETABULDEE AND CAPTURE OF NAGPORE 38
BATTLE OF MAHEIDPORE 39
DEFENCE OF CORYGAUM 40
WAR IN AVA, 1824–26 41
SIEGE AND STORM OF BHURTPORE 50
THE INDIAN MEDAL, 1799–1826 54
THE PENINSULA MEDAL 54
THE EGYPTIAN CAMPAIGN, 1801 59
BATTLE OF ALEXANDRIA 63
THE TURKISH MEDAL FOR EGYPT 70
BATTLE OF MAIDA, 1806 70
THE MAIDA MEDAL 73
BATTLE OF ROLEIA AND VIMIERA 74
THE MEDAL FOR ROLEIA AND VIMIERA 80
SIR JOHN MOORE’S CAMPAIGN 80
SAHAGUN AND BENEVENTE 81
BATTLE OF CORUNNA, 1809 89
BATTLE OF TALAVERA, 1809 95
THE TALAVERA MEDAL 103
CAPTURE OF MARTINIQUE AND GUADALOUPE 105
BATTLE OF BUSACO, 1810 107
BATTLE OF BARROSA, 1811 112
BATTLE OF FUENTES D’ONOR 117
BATTLE OF ALBUHERA, 1811 124
THE ALBUHERA MEDAL 130
CAPTURE OF JAVA, 1811 131
SIEGE OF CIUDAD RODRIGO, 1812 135
SIEGE OF BADAJOZ, 1812 138
BATTLE OF SALAMANCA, 1812 141
CAPTURE OF FORT DETROIT 144
BATTLE OF VITTORIA, 1813 147
ACTIONS OF THE PYRENEES 151
SIEGE OF SAN SEBASTIAN, 1813 158
THE GOLD CROSS AND CLASPS 161
ACTION OF CHATEAUGUAY 165
PASSAGE OF THE NIVELLE, 1813 167
ACTION AT CHRYSTLER’S FARM 169
PASSAGE OF THE NIVE 171
BATTLE OF ORTHES, 1814 174
BATTLE OF TOULOUSE, 1814 176
THE CAMPAIGN IN FLANDERS 180
ACTION AT QUATRE BRAS 181
ACTION OF JUNE 17TH, 1815 185
BATTLE OF WATERLOO 186
THE WATERLOO MEDAL 197
THE CAPE MEDAL 199
CAMPAIGNS IN SOUTH AFRICA, 1834–5 201
SECOND KAFFIR WAR, 1846–7 204
THIRD KAFFIR WAR, 1850–53 206
CAMPAIGN AGAINST THE GALEKAS AND GAIKAS, 1877–78 213
CAMPAIGN AGAINST THE GRIQUAS, 1878 216
THE BASUTO WAR, 1879–80 216
THE ZULU WAR, 1879 218
OPERATIONS AGAINST SEKUKUNI 230
THE AFGHANISTAN MEDALS AND STAR 233
THE FIRST AFGHAN WAR, 1839 235
CAPTURE OF GHUZNEE 237
DEFENCE OF JELLALABAD 242
SECOND AFGHAN CAMPAIGN, 1842 247
ADVANCE ON CABOOL 248
KANDAHAR, 1842 253
KELAT-I-GHILZIE 254
BATTLE OF GONINE 255
RE-CAPTURE OF GHUZNEE 256
SECOND AFGHAN WAR, 1878–9–80 258
ALI MUSJID 260
PEIWAR KOTUL 261
CHARASIA 264
CABUL, 1879 268
AHMED KHEL 272
MARCH TO KANDAHAR, 1880 274
THE CHINA MEDALS, 1840–60 278
THE FIRST CHINESE WAR, 1840–42 279
SECOND CHINESE WAR, 1856–60 286
ACTION OF FATSHAN CREEK 287
CAPTURE OF CANTON 290
CAPTURE OF THE PEIHO FORTS, 1858 292
CAPTURE OF THE TAKU FORTS, 1860 293
OCCUPATION OF PEKIN 295
THE SCINDE MEDALS, 1843 298
THE BATTLE OF MEEANEE 299
BATTLE OF HYDERABAD 302
THE BATTLES OF MAHARAJPOOR AND PUNNIAR, 1843 304
THE SUTLEJ AND PUNJAUB MEDALS 308
THE SUTLEJ CAMPAIGN, 1845–46 309
BATTLE OF MOODKEE 310
BATTLE OF FEROZESHAH 312
BATTLE OF ALIWAL 315
BATTLE OF SOBRAON 318
THE PUNJAUB CAMPAIGN, 1848–9—SIEGE OF MOOLTAN 321
BATTLE OF CHILIANWALA 325
BATTLE OF GOOJERAT 329
THE NEW ZEALAND MEDAL 329
FIRST NEW ZEALAND WAR, 1845–7 332
SECOND NEW ZEALAND WAR, 1860–66 338
THE INDIAN GENERAL SERVICE MEDAL 346
SECOND BURMESE WAR, 1852–3 347
THE PERSIAN CAMPAIGN, 1856–7 352
NORTH WEST FRONTIER EXPEDITIONS, 1849–63 356
AGAINST THE AFRIDIS, 1850 356
AGAINST THE HUSSUNZIES AND BOREE AFRIDIS, 1852–3 358
AGAINST THE LURRUCKZAI MOHMUNDS, &C., 1854–5 359
AGAINST THE AFRIDIS AND BOZDARS 359
AGAINST THE CABUL KHAIL WUZEREES, &C., 1859 360
THE UMBEYLA CAMPAIGN 361
BHOOTAN, 1864–5–6 364
LOOSHAI, 1871–72 366
PERAK, 1875–76 367
JOWAKI, 1877–8 369
NAGA, 1875–80 370
BURMA, 1885–87–89 371
SIKKIM, 1888 374
HAZARA, 1888 375
CHIN-LUSHAI, 1889–90 376
SAMANA, 1891 377
THE CRIMEAN MEDAL, 1854–56 378
BATTLE OF THE ALMA 380
SIEGE OF SEBASTOPOL 394
FIRST BOMBARDMENT OF SEBASTOPOL 395
BATTLE OF BALAKLAVA 398
SORTIE OF OCT. 26TH 403
BATTLE OF INKERMANN 404
SECOND BOMBARDMENT OF SEBASTOPOL 425
THIRD BOMBARDMENT OF SEBASTOPOL 431
FOURTH BOMBARDMENT OF SEBASTOPOL 434
FIFTH BOMBARDMENT OF SEBASTOPOL 439
FINAL BOMBARDMENT AND FALL OF SEBASTOPOL 440
THE FRENCH MILITARY MEDAL 445
NAMES AND DEEDS OF RECIPIENTS 446
THE SARDINIAN MEDAL 478
NAMES AND DEEDS OF RECIPIENTS 479
THE TURKISH WAR MEDAL 509
MEDAL FOR DISTINGUISHED CONDUCT IN THE FIELD 510
THE VICTORIA CROSS 511
NAMES AND DEEDS OF RECIPIENTS 512
THE INDIAN MUTINY MEDAL, 1857–58 545
SIEGE OF DELHI 546
DEFENCE OF LUCKNOW 557
RELIEF OF LUCKNOW 568
CAPTURE OF LUCKNOW 573
CAMPAIGN IN CENTRAL INDIA, 1858 578
THE ABYSSINIAN MEDAL 587
THE ABYSSINIA EXPEDITION, 1868 588
THE ASHANTEE MEDAL 594
THE ASHANTEE WAR, 1873–74 595
THE EGYPTIAN AND SOUDAN MEDALS 602
THE BOMBARDMENT OF ALEXANDRIA, 1882 604
BATTLE OF TEL-EL-KEBIR, 1882 607
WAR IN THE SOUDAN, BATTLE OF EL TEB 610
TAMAAI, 1884 614
SUAKIN, 1884 616
THE NILE, 1884–5 617
ABU KLEA, 1885 619
KIRBEKAN, 1885 623
SUAKIN, 1885 625
TOFREK, 1885 628
GEMAIZAH, 1888 631
TOSKI, 1889 632
NORTH WEST CANADA MEDAL, 1885 634
INDIAN GENERAL SERVICE MEDAL, 1891 635
MEDAL FOR LONG SERVICE AND GOOD CONDUCT 636
MEDAL FOR MERITORIOUS SERVICE 637
EAST INDIA COMPANY’S MEDAL, 1848 638
THE DISTINGUISHED SERVICE ORDER 639
INDIAN ORDER OF MERIT 639
MISCELLANEOUS MILITARY MEDALS 640
REGIMENTAL MEDALS 645
MEDALS OF THE MILITIA, YEOMANRY, AND VOLUNTEERS 650
COLOURED PLATES.
THE GOLD CROSS _Frontispiece_
THE INDIAN WAR MEDAL AND THE GUZNEE MEDAL to face page 11
THE SERINGAPATAM MEDAL „ „ 15
THE PENINSULA MEDAL „ „ 54
THE TURKISH MEDAL FOR EGYPT „ „ 70
THE TALAVERA MEDAL „ „ 103
THE WATERLOO MEDAL „ „ 197
THE AFGHANISTAN MEDAL „ „ 233
THE STAR FOR GENERAL ROBERTS’ MARCH „ „ 275
THE MEDAL FOR FIRST CHINESE WAR AND SECOND BURMESE WAR „ „ 279
THE SECOND JELLALABAD MEDAL, AND THE MAHARAJPOOR STAR „ „ 303
THE SUTLEJ AND PUNJAUB MEDALS „ „ 308
THE NEW ZEALAND MEDAL „ „ 332
THE INDIAN GENERAL SERVICE MEDAL „ „ 346
THE CRIMEAN MEDAL „ „ 378
THE FRENCH WAR MEDAL „ „ 445
THE SARDINIAN MEDAL „ „ 477
THE TURKISH MEDAL „ „ 509
MEDAL FOR DISTINGUISHED CONDUCT IN THE FIELD „ „ 510
THE VICTORIA CROSS „ „ 511
THE INDIAN MUTINY MEDAL „ „ 545
THE ABYSSINIA MEDAL „ „ 587
THE ASHANTEE MEDAL „ „ 594
THE EGYPTIAN MEDAL „ „ 602
THE KHEDIVE’S STAR „ „ 604
THE MERITORIOUS SERVICE MEDAL, AND THE CAPE MEDAL „ „ 637
WOODCUTS.
PAGE
THE DUNBAR MEDAL 5
THE MAIDA MEDAL 73
COIN OF ELLIS 198
THE SOUTH AFRICAN MEDAL 200
THE GHUZNEE MEDAL, 1839 242
THE FIRST JELLALABAD MEDAL 246
THE GHUZNEE AND CABUL MEDAL 257
THE GERMANTOWN MEDAL 648
MEDAL OF THE DUKE OF CUMBERLAND’S SHARPSHOOTERS 651
BRITISH WAR MEDALS.
The highest rewards in all ages and nations have invariably been
bestowed upon deeds of valour and martial daring; and no renown has
generally been considered equal to that honorably gained by Arms in face
of an enemy. The most noble families are proud to trace their descent
from some celebrated warrior, and any distinction or trophy won by him
is usually more treasured and prized than any other dignity or mark of
honour. The custom of striking medals to commemorate victories,
important events, or in honour of remarkable persons or deeds, dates
from the times of the Greeks and Romans; but only in modern times have
medals been issued as a reward of martial services, and worn as personal
decorations.
Gold chains and medals were frequently bestowed by Princes in the XV.
and XVI. centuries on Ambassadors, and others whom they wished to
honour, and these marks of favor were certainly intended to be worn by
the recipients; Queen Elizabeth[1] gave medals for naval achievements;
but not until the next century can instances be found of such rewards
being conferred for distinguished services in the field. Probably the
earliest Medal in existence struck by, or for an Englishman, is a war
medal dated 1480, of large size, and in the early Italian style. On the
obverse is a head with “JO KENDAL RHODI. TURCUPELLARIUS,” and on the
reverse the arms of Kendal, with the inscription “TEMPORE OBSIDIONIS
TURCORUM, MCCCCLXXX.” The first medals given in England for Military
services were struck by order of Charles I., by a warrant dated from the
Court at Oxford, May 18th. 1643; to reward such soldiers as
distinguished themselves in forlorn hopes. The warrant was issued to the
Wardens of the Mint:—
“CHARLES R.,
“Trusty and well-beloved, we greet you well: whereas we have received
information that those soldiers which have been forward to serve us in
the Forlorn-hope, are not looked upon according to their merited
valour and loyal service. We do therefore require, that from
henceforward, the Commander-in-Chief, both of Horse and Foot, which
lead up the Forlorn-hope, upon whom also we mean to bestow special
tokens of our princely favour, do signify in writing the names of
those soldiers whom they find most forward in serving us, their King
and country, that care may be taken to reward their deservings, and
make them specially known to all our good subjects. For which end we
have thought fit to require Sir William Parkhurst, Kt., and Thomas
Bushell, Esq., Wardens of our Mint, to provide from time to time
certain Badges of Silver, containing our Royal image, and that of our
dearest son, Prince Charles, to be delivered to wear on the breast of
every man who shall be certified under the hands of their
Commander-in-Chief to have done us faithful service in the
Forlorn-hope.
“And we do therefore, most straightly command, that no soldier at any
time do sell, nor any of our subjects presume to buy, or wear, any of
these said Badges, other than they to whom we shall give the same, and
that under such pain and punishment as our Council of War shall think
fit to inflict, if any shall presume to offend against this our Royal
command. And we further require the said Commanders and Wardens of our
Mint, to keep several Registers of the names of those, and of their
country, for whom they shall give their certificate. Given at our
Court at Oxford the 18th. day of May, 1643.”
These Medals had the effigy of the King on one side, and of Prince
Charles on the other.
On Sunday, October 23rd., 1642, was fought the battle of Edgehill, in
which Robert Welsh or Walsh, an Irish gentleman, who commanded a troop
of horse, succeeded in recovering from the Parliamentary forces, the
standard of the King’s own regiment, taken by them, and also captured
two pieces of cannon, and a waggon belonging to the Earl of Essex. The
following morning, the king, upon the top of Edgehill, knighted Mr.
Walsh, who was presented to him with these trophies by Prince Rupert;
and on the 1st. of June, 1643, a gold medal was ordered for this
officer, the obverse to bear the royal figure and his son Prince
Charles, the reverse to have the royal banner used in the above battle,
to be inscribed “PER REGALE MANDATUM CAROLI REGIS HOC ASSIGNATUR ROBERTO
WELCH MILITI.” Sir Harris Nicolas states that a copy of the warrant,
with a drawing of the medal, which is oval, having on one side the
effigies of the king and of Prince Charles, inscribed CAR. REX. M. B. F.
ET H. CAR. PRINCEPS; and on the reverse the royal standard, in bend
sinister, inscribed “PER REGALE MANDATV’ CAROLI REGIS HOC ASSIGNATUR
ROB: WELCH MILITI,” was recorded in the College of Arms, on the 14th. of
August, 1685. This medal was worn on the breast, as appears by the
knight’s own narrative, printed for himself in 1679. The long parliament
passed an act in 1649, enacting that the tenth of all prizes due to the
Lord High Admiral, should be appropriated for medals or other rewards
for eminent service at sea, which ordinance was repeated in the
succeeding year.[2]
After the defeat of the Scots at Dunbar, by Cromwell, on the 3rd. of
September, 1650, the House of Commons “ordered that it be referred to
the committee of the army, to consider what medals may be prepared for
officers and soldiers, that were in this service in Scotland, and set
the proportions and the values of them, and their number, and present
the estimate of them to the House.” The house voted that the officers
and men “which did this excellent service” should be presented with gold
and silver medals. Simon, an eminent engraver of that day, was sent to
Cromwell, to consult with him as to the device for this medal. Dr.
Harris, in the appendix to his “Historical and Critical Account of
Oliver Cromwell,” page 538, has printed an original letter of Cromwell’s
to the parliament (then in the possession of James Lamb, Esq., of
Fairford, in Gloucestershire, and subsequently of John Raymond Barker,
of the same place), on Symond’s (Simon) proceeding as above stated. The
letter is highly characteristic, and is as follows.—
“For ye Honble the Committee for the Army, these.
“Gentl.,—It was not a little wonder to me to see that you should send
Mr. Symonds so great a journey about a business importinge so little,
as far as it relates to me when, as if my poore opinion may not be
rejected by you, I have to offer to that wch I thinke the most noble
end, to witt, the commemoracon of that great mercie at Dunbar, and the
gratuitie to the army, wch might better be expressed upon the meddal
by engraving as on the one side the Parliamt, wch I heare was
intended, and will do singularly well; so, on the other side, an army
wth this inscription over the head of it, The Lord of Hosts, wch was
or word that day: wherefore, if I may begg it as a favor from you, I
most earnestly beseech you, if I may do it wth out offence, that it
may be soe; and if you thinke not fitt to have it as I offer, you may
alter it as you see cause, only I doe thinke I may truely say it will
be verie thankfully acknowledged by me, if you will spare the having
my effigies in it.
“The gentlemans paynes and trouble hither have been verie great, and I
shall make it my seconde suite unto you that you will please to
conferr upon him that imploymt in yr service wch Nicholas Briott had
before him; indeed, the man is ingenious and worthie of encouragemt. I
may not presume much, but if at my request and for my sake he may
obteyne this favor, I shall put it upon the accompt of my obligacons,
wch are not a few, and I hope shal be found readie gratefully to
acknowledge and to approve myself, Gentl.,
“Yor most reall servant,
“Edinburgh, 4th. of Feb., 1650–1.” “O. CROMWELL.”
Cromwell’s modesty was over-ruled, and the medal bears his bust. On the
obverse is the head of Cromwell, profile; under the shoulder, Tho: Simon
F.; the motto about the head, WORD AT DUNBAR,—THE LORD OF HOSTS,—SEPTEM
YE 3, 1650; behind the head a prospect of the battle. The reverse has
the House of Commons sitting, as represented on the Parliament Great
Seal, 1648, and also on that of the Commonwealth, 1651. It is remarkable
also for Cromwell’s likeness when Lieutenant-General. This is engraved
in “The Medallick History of England,” and in “Simon’s Medals and
Coins.” The Dunbar Medal is of two sizes,[3] and is the first given
generally to officers and men, as is the present practice, and no
instance occurred of a general distribution of medals by the Sovereign’s
command until that for Waterloo was authorised.[4]
[Illustration: Illustration with two oval panels connected side-by-side.
Left panel shows a profile portrait labeled “The Lord of Hosts,”
identified as Oliver Cromwell, with the date September 1650. Right panel
shows a large parliamentary or assembly hall filled with seated figures
facing a central speaker.]
In the two works immediately referred to there are engravings of several
medals, probably worn by officers and soldiers as honorary badges; some
contain the effigy of King Charles the First or Prince Rupert, or Sir
Thomas Fairfax or his son, or the Earls of Essex, Manchester, or
Dumferline, General Rossiter, or of other Parliamentary commanders; on
the reverse were their names or arms, or a representation of the
Parliament, or the words MERUISTI, or PRO RELIGIONE LEGE ET PARLIAMENTO,
or FOR KING AND PARLIAMENT. It now seems impossible to discover the
precise history of these medals. The victory of Naseby, on the 14th. of
June, 1645, was commemorated by a silver-gilt medal, with a ring: on one
side was the effigy of Sir Thomas Fairfax, inscribed, THO: FAIRFAX MILES
MILIT. PARL. DUX. GEN.; the reverse bore MERUISTI, within a circle, and
POST HÆC MELIORA, 1645. The Parliamentary medal, which was distinct from
the naval medal, before adverted to, cannot be described with certainty;
but it is supposed to have had the effigies of the victorious generals
on one side, and the Parliament on the other. It appears to have been
instituted soon after that for Dunbar, as the House of Commons conferred
it on Colonel Mackworth, by resolution dated the 27th. of August, 1651,
with a chain of gold to the value of one hundred pounds. This officer
was governor of Shrewsbury, and his service consisted in refusing to
surrender the castle and garrison when summoned by the forces of the
royalists.
With these exceptions the medals of the Commonwealth era appear to have
been given for naval services against the Dutch, such distinctions being
granted to Generals Blake and Monk, Vice-Admiral Penn, and Rear-Admiral
Lawson, and certain officers of the fleet. Blake’s medal for the victory
over the Dutch fleet off the Texel, in 1653, was purchased by William
the Fourth for one hundred and fifty guineas. At this period the
position of these officers was scarcely defined, for at times they
appear to have fought on land as well as at sea.[5]
The medals of succeeding reigns appear to have been confined to naval
services: although medals were struck in commemoration of the victories
of the great Duke of Marlborough, it is certain that they were not worn
by either officers or soldiers.
After the battle of Culloden, on the 16th. of April, 1746, a gold medal
was struck, having on the obverse, the head of the Duke of Cumberland;
the reverse had a figure of Apollo, and a dragon pierced by an arrow,
inscribed, ACTUM EST ILICET PERIT, and in the exergue, PRÆL. Colod. AP.
xvi., MDCCXLVI. This medal was given to officers who commanded regiments
at the battle, and was worn round the neck by a crimson ribbon with a
green border.
The medals granted by the HONOURABLE EAST INDIA COMPANY[6] are next in
order of time.
A medal was issued to Officers and men, by the East India Company, for
the Campaigns in the Deccan, against Hyder Ali and his son Tippoo Sahib,
1780–84. This medal was granted by an order in Council, January 19th.,
1784, and was in gold, silver, and inferior metal. Obverse, Britannia,
seated upon a trophy of Arms, holding a wreath in her outstretched hand
towards a fortress in the distance. Reverse, an inscription in Persian,
which may thus be translated: “The courage and exertions of those
valiant men by whom the name of Englishmen has been celebrated and
exalted from Hindostan to the Deccan, having been established throughout
the world, this has been granted by the Government of Calcutta, in
commemoration of the excellent services of the brave. Year of the
Hegira, 1199,” _i.e._, 1784. Within a circle is the following legend,
also in Persian: “As coins are current in the world, so shall the
bravery and exploits of those heroes by whom the names of the victorious
English nation was carried from Bengal to the Deccan.” Suspended from a
yellow cord.
In 1793, June 4th., by an order in Council, the East India Company
granted a medal to the Officers and men under Lord Cornwallis, General
Meadows, and General Abercromby, engaged in the war in Mysore, 1791–92,
against Tippoo Sahib. The medal was issued in gold, silver, etc., as the
Deccan Medal. Obverse, a Sepoy in the Military costume of the time,
holding the British flag in his right hand, in his left the Mysore
banner reversed, in the background a view of Seringapatam. Reverse,
within a wreath, “For services in the Mysore, 1791–1792”; surrounded by
a Persian inscription, “A token of the bravery of the troops of the
English Government in the war in the Mysore, in the year of the Hegira,
1205–1206.”
There were two sizes of this medal in silver, and it was worn suspended
from a yellow silk cord.
One of the most dashing exploits in the war of Mysore was the capture of
Bangalore, the second city in the dominions of Tippoo. It was enclosed
by a high wall and a deep ditch, and the gate was covered by a close
thicket of Indian thorns. The attack was made without any examination of
the ground, and the troops in advancing and endeavouring to force an
entrance, were exposed to a destructive fire of musketry. Colonel
Moorhouse, one of the best officers in the service, fell mortally
wounded. At length Lieutenant Ayre, a man of diminutive stature,
succeeded in forcing his way through the shattered gate; which gallant
action, being observed by General Meadows, he shouted to the stormers,
“Well done! now whiskers, try if you can follow and support the little
gentleman.” This animated appeal succeeded, the troops rushed through
the gate into the town, and drove out the enemy at the point of the
bayonet.
By an order in Council, Fort William, May 15th. 1807, a medal was
granted to the troops engaged in the capture of Ceylon from the Dutch,
1795–96. Obverse, “For services in the Island of Ceylon, A.D. 1795–96.”
Reverse, an inscription in Persian, “This medal was given by way of
acknowledgement of services in Ceylon, in the year of the Hegira,
1209–1210,” suspended from a yellow silk cord. (_Seringapatam Medal, see
post_).
A medal for services in Egypt was granted by general order, July 31st.,
1802. In 1801, General Sir David Baird was dispatched from India in
command of a force of 2,800 British troops, 2,000 Sepoys, and 400 picked
artillerymen, to Egypt, to join the army under Sir Ralph Abercromby,
landed them from England, to act against the French. Sir David was
joined on the 17th. of May, at Jeddah, in the Red Sea, by an expedition
from the Cape of Good Hope, consisting of the 61st. Regiment, some light
cavalry and artillery, and on June 8th. landed at Cossier. (_See
Egyptian Campaign, post_). Obverse, a Sepoy holding a Union Jack in his
right hand, in rear, a camp, with an inscription in Persian: “This medal
has been presented in commemoration of the defeat of the French armies
in the Kingdom of Egypt, by the bravery and ability of the victorious
army of England.” Reverse, a ship in full sail, with the Union Jack
flying; pyramids and obelisk in the back ground. In the exergue, the
date, 1801. Worn as the preceding.
In 1850 a clasp was added to this medal, which was sanctioned by the
Queen in 1848.
In July, 1810, a small Anglo-Indian force, under the command of Colonel
Keating, with a squadron of ships of the Royal Navy, under Commodore
Rowley, captured the Isle of Bourbon from the French.
On the 29th. of November of the same year, an army of about 10,000 men
from India, commanded by General J. Abercromby, assisted by a squadron
of ships, under the command of Vice-Admiral Bertie, landed in the Isle
of France, and after a smart action, in which the French were defeated,
General Decaen, the French Governor, proposed terms of capitulation, and
on December 3rd., surrendered the Island to Great Britain. Two hundred
and nine pieces of heavy ordnance, with ample stores of ammunition, five
French frigates, and a corvette, with twenty-four merchant ships, were
captured. From that time, the Isle of France, henceforth known by its
older name of Mauritius, has remained a dependency of the British crown.
For these services a medal was granted, by general order, dated, Fort
William, September 10th., 1811. Obverse, a Sepoy holding the Union Jack,
trampling on the French colours and Eagle; by his side a gun; in the
back ground, ships at anchor. Reverse, within a wreath a Persian
inscription: “This medal was conferred in commemoration of the bravery
and accustomed fidelity exhibited by the Sepoys of the English company
in the capture of the Mauritius Islands, in the year of the Hegira,
1223.” Round the wreath, “RODRIGUES, 6th. July, MDCCCIX. BOURBON, 8th.
July, and ISLE OF FRANCE, 3rd. December, MDCCCX.” The medal is worn as
the preceding.
Her Majesty’s 69th. and 86th. Regiments were engaged in this service.
By a general order, February 11th., 1812, a medal was conferred on the
troops, numbering about 12,000, engaged in the reduction of Java, under
the command of General Sir S. Auchmuty. (_See capture of Java, post_).
Obverse, Sepoys carrying Fort Cornelis; on the flag-staff is the British
flag over the Dutch, above, the word CORNELIS. Reverse, a Persian
inscription: “This medal was given in commemoration of the valour and
courage displayed by the Sepoys of the East India Company, in the
capture of Java, in the year of the Hegira, 1228.” The legend is in
English, “Java, conquered, 26th. August, MDCCCXI.” Worn as the
preceding.
Her Majesty’s 14th., 59th., 69th., 78th., and 89th. Regiments of foot
were present at the capture of Java.
A medal was granted by general order, March 20th., 1816, for the two
campaigns in Nepaul, 1814–16, under Generals Marley, Wood, Gillespie
(who was killed), and Ochterlony. Obverse, troops marching across hills
crowned with stockades; on the left, a field gun. Reverse, inscription
in Persian: “This medal was given by the Nawab Governor-General Bahadur,
in testimony of the energy, good service, skill, and intrepidity which
were displayed during the campaigns on the hills, in the year of the
Hegira, 1229–1230.”
Worn as the preceding. A clasp for Nepaul was granted with the “Army of
India” Medal in 1851. (_See War in Nepaul, post_).
In 1826, April 22nd., a medal was granted for the first Burmese War,
1824–26, troops commanded by Sir Archibald Campbell and General
Morrison. Obverse, the white Elephant of Burmah crouching to the British
Lion; the Burmese colours lowered to the Union Jack, palm-trees in the
back ground. A Persian inscription: “The Elephant Ava submitting to the
British Lion, 1826.” Reverse, a storming party advancing towards the
Great Pagoda of Rangoon, a steam-boat and boats on the river Irrawaddy;
Sir A. Campbell directing the movement in the foreground, under a
palm-tree. An inscription in Persian: “The Standard of the victorious
army of England in Ava.” This medal is by Wyon, and worn with a crimson
ribbon with blue edge. A clasp for “Ava,” was given with the “Army of
India” Medal in 1851. (_See War in Ava, post_).
[Illustration:
The Indian War Medal.—1799–1826
The Ghuznee Medal.—1830
]
THE INDIAN WAR MEDAL.
1799–1826.
On the 21st. of March, 1851, a General Order was issued, announcing that
The Queen had been pleased to signify her assent to a measure that had
been proposed by the Court of Directors of the East India Company, of
granting a medal to the surviving officers and soldiers of the Crown,
who were engaged in the following services in India:—Storm of Allighur,
September 4th., 1803; Battle of Delhi, September 11th., 1803; Battle of
Assaye, September 23rd., 1803; Siege of Asseer Ghur, October 21st.,
1803; Battle of Lawsarree, November 1st., 1803; Battle of Argaum,
November 29th., 1803; Siege and Storm of Gawilghur, December 15th.,
1803; Defence of Delhi, October, 1804; Battle of Deig, November 13th.,
1804; Capture of Deig, December 23rd., 1804; War in Nepaul in 1816;
Battle of Kirkee, and Battle and Capture of Poona, November, 1817;
Battle of Seetabuldee, and Battle and Capture of Nagpoor, November and
December, 1817; Battle of Maheidpore, December 21st., 1817; Defence of
Corygaum, January 1st., 1818; War in Ava, 1824 to 1826; and Siege and
Capture of Bhurtpore, January, 1826.
The mode of application was similar to that specified in the General
Order granting the War Medal, (_see War or Peninsula Medal, post_,) but
the concluding paragraph announced that, “It having, moreover, been
represented to Her Majesty, that the officers and soldiers of the Crown,
who were engaged in the Mysore war, and at the Siege of Seringapatam had
already received medals from the East India Company for those services,
Her Majesty has further been graciously pleased to permit the same to be
worn by them with their uniforms.”
Following the order of date, the first service is
THE MYSORE WAR AND SIEGE OF SERINGAPATAM.
FEBRUARY TO MAY, 1799.
Although the reduction of the power and resources of Tippoo Sahib,
effected by the treaty of Seringapatam, which terminated the campaign of
1792, had weakened his influence, yet it had not extinguished his
intense hatred of the British. The Sultan had entered into a negotiation
with the Governor of the Isle of France, in 1798, and sent an embassy to
Zemaun Shah, Sovereign of Cabool, for the purpose of inducing him to
attack the possessions of the Company. Having also derived encouragement
from the successes of the French arms in Egypt, from which country the
Directory intended to act against the British dominions in India, Tippoo
commenced augmenting his military force, and his hostile designs became
every day more apparent. The Governor-General the Earl of Mornington
(afterwards Marquis of Wellesley) perceiving a rupture inevitable,
resolved to anticipate the attack, and ordered the army to take the
field, and march into the heart of Tippoo’s territory.
Major-General George (afterwards Lord) Harris, who was serving with the
local rank of Lieutenant-General, in conformity to these orders,
advanced with the army under his command on the 11th. of February, 1799,
and entered the Mysore territory on the 5th. of March. On the 27th. the
troops arrived at Mallavelly, and on approaching the ground of
encampment the forces of Tippoo were seen drawn up on a height a few
miles off. The enemy attacked the advanced pickets, and a general action
ensued, in which the 33rd. regiment highly distinguished itself. A body
of two thousand men moved forward in the best order towards the
regiment, which, firmly standing its ground, coolly reserved its fire
until within a distance of about sixty yards, and then led by its
Lieutenant-Colonel, the Honourable Arthur Wellesley, in person, boldly
advanced, and charging with the bayonet, compelled the approaching
column to give way. This movement being seconded by Major-General Floyd,
who made a rapid charge with the cavalry, completed the disorder, and
the enemy retreated before the whole of the British line, which
immediately moved forward.
While this attack was being made by the left wing, under
Lieutenant-Colonel the Honourable Arthur Wellesley, with the Nizam’s
contingent, the 33rd., and Major-General Floyd’s cavalry,
Lieutenant-General Harris with the troops, which formed the right wing,
had been also engaged.[7]
In this affair Tippoo sustained a loss of nearly two thousand, including
some of his most valuable officers; whilst the British casualties
amounted to only sixty-six men.
On the following morning the army advanced, and arrived before
Seringapatam on the 5th. of April, when preparations for the siege were
at once commenced.
An attack was made on an entrenchment of the enemy about six o’clock in
the evening of the 20th. of April, in which the flank companies of the
12th. and 73rd. regiments were employed. This was successful, and
although the enemy had two hundred and fifty men killed and wounded, and
the entrenchment was occupied by about eighteen hundred of Tippoo’s
infantry, the British had but one man wounded.
The siege was prosecuted with vigour, and a breach being reported
practicable on the 3rd. of May, the assault was ordered to take place in
the heat of the following day, as the besieged would then be the least
prepared to oppose the attack. On this service were employed the ten
flank companies of the European corps necessarily left to guard the
camp, and outposts, followed by the 12th., 33rd., 73rd., and 74th.
regiments, three corps of grenadier Sepoys, two hundred of the Nizam’s
troops, a hundred of the artillery, and the corps of pioneers, the whole
under the orders of Major-General (afterwards Sir David) Baird. The
assault took place about half-past one o’clock in the afternoon of the
4th. of May, and in a short space of time the British colours waved over
the fortress.[8] The Major-General had divided his force for the purpose
of clearing the ramparts to the right and left; one division was
commanded by Colonel Sherbrooke, and the other by Lieutenant-Colonel
Dunlop; the latter was wounded, but both corps, although strongly
opposed, were completely successful. The spirited attack, led by
Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell, of the 74th. Highlanders, was particularly
mentioned in general orders, in which all the officers and men were
thanked for this memorable achievement. The body of Tippoo Sultan was
found among heaps of slain, and was afterwards interred in the
magnificent mausoleum which he had erected over the tomb of his father,
the once powerful Hyder Ali, a portion of the victorious troops
attending the ceremony.
In this manner terminated the siege of Seringapatam, and the fall of the
capital placed the kingdom of Mysore at the disposal of the British
government, and destroyed a power in India which had proved itself a
formidable enemy.
The following regiments were engaged in the storming and capture of
Seringapatam on the 4th. of May, 1799; namely, the 19th. and 22nd. (late
25th.) Light Dragoons, (both since disbanded;) the 12th., 33rd., 73rd.,
74th., 75th., 77th. regiments, the Scots Brigade, afterwards the
94th.[9] regiment, and the 103rd.
[Illustration:
THE SERINGAPATAM MEDAL.—1799.
]
THE SERINGAPATAM MEDAL,[10] 1799.
This medal was distributed to officers and soldiers—European and
Native—on one side of it is represented the storming of the breach of
Seringapatam, from an actual drawing on the spot, with the meridian sun,
denoting the time of the storm, and the following inscription in Persian
underneath:—“The Fort of Seringapatam, the gift of God, the 4th. May,
1799.” On the reverse side is the British Lion subduing the Tiger, the
emblem of the late Tippoo Sultan’s Government, with the period when it
was effected, and the following words in Arabic on the banner:—“ASSUD
OTTA-UL GHAULIB,” signifying the Lion of God is the Conqueror, or the
Conquering Lion of God.
Of these medals gold ones were struck for His Majesty, the Right
Honourable Lord Melville, the Governor-General of India at the time, the
Marquis Cornwallis, the Nizam and his two ministers, the Peishwah and
his minister, the Nabobs of Arcot and Oude, and the Rajahs of Tanjore,
Travancore, Mysore, Coorga, and Berar, Dowlut Rao Scindiah, the
Commander-in-Chief, general officers on the staff employed in the
Service, and for the Oriental Museum.
Silver-gilt medals were struck for the members of council at the three
Presidencies, the Residents of Hydrabad and Poonah, the field officers,
and the general staff on the service. Silver for the captains and
subalterns, copper-bronzed for the non-commissioned officers, and pure
grain tin for the privates.
The European officers of the Company’s service received permission in
August, 1815, to wear the Seringapatam Medal. On the 16th. of that month
the following representation was made to the Right Honourable the Earl
of Buckinghamshire:—
“MY LORD,
“Medals having been struck by the Court of
Directors, with the approbation and concurrence of His Majesty’s
Ministers, in commemoration of the storming of Seringapatam, and of
the other splendid successes of the British Army in Mysore, in 1799;
to be executed by an eminent artist, and distributed to the officers
and soldiers, both of His Majesty’s, and of the Company’s troops, who
served in that brilliant and decisive campaign.
“The European officers of the Company’s Service have represented to us
that highly as they have been gratified with the receipt of those
honourable bestowments, they experienced considerable mortification in
not feeling themselves at liberty to wear them on great public
occasions, such as being presented at Court, and at the Military
Levees of His Royal Highness the Commander-in-Chief.
“This sentiment necessarily strikes them with peculiar force at the
present period, when all the officers of Europe, who have
distinguished themselves in the service of their several Sovereigns,
appear upon all public occasions, decorated with the honourable badges
of their services and glory.
“We therefore intreat your Lordship to transmit these circumstances to
His Royal Highness, the Prince Regent, and to solicit his gracious
permission, that the medals granted by the East India Company, upon
the occasion of the capture of Seringapatam by storm on the 4th. of
May, 1799, and the other splendid successes of the British Army in
Mysore in that year, may be worn by the officers, who have received
them, in such manner, and at such times as to His Highness may appear
proper.
“We have etc.,
“CHARLES GRANT.
“THOMAS READ.”
This request was complied with in a letter, dated Whitehall, 29th.
August, 1815, of which the accompanying is an extract:—
“Gentlemen,
“His Royal Highness has been pleased to grant
his gracious permission that such officers may wear their medals in
any part of His Majesty’s dominions.
“To the Chairman and (Signed) BUCKINGHAMSHIRE.”
Deputy-Chairman.”
STORM OF ALLIGHUR.
4TH. SEPTEMBER, 1803.
This service occurred during the Mahratta war. The empire of the
Mahrattas, of which Sevajee was the founder, had become a confederacy of
five chieftains, the Peishwah, Scindiah, Holkar, the Rajah of Berar, and
the Guicowar; each of whom, although acknowledging a kind of fealty to
the descendant of Sevajee, was independent of the other. The Peishwah,
who was regarded as the nominal head of the confederation, was
considered only as an instrument in the hands of the strongest. Dowlut
Rao Scindiah, who ruled over Malwa and Candeish, had acquired an
absolute control in the councils of Bajee Rao, the Peishwah, and was
regarded with great jealousy by his rival Holkar. Both these chieftains
had armies officered by Europeans, principally Frenchmen. Holkar
suddenly crossed the Nerbudda, marched on Poonah, and having defeated
the united troops of Scindiah and the Peishwah, the latter placed
himself under the protection of the British, and after his restoration
in May, 1803, it was ascertained that Scindiah was in négociation with
Holkar and the Berar Rajah, with a view to subvert the British alliance
with the Peishwah. After the evasions and procrastinations inseparable
from oriental diplomacy, hostilities commenced, Major-General the
Honourable Arthur Wellesley being appointed to the chief command of the
British and allied troops in the territories of the Peishwah, of the
Nizam, and of any Mahratta state; subject alone to the orders of General
Stuart and General Lake, the Commander-in-Chief in India.
General Lake was instructed to conquer the whole of Scindiah’s territory
between the Jumna and the Ganges, to seize upon Delhi and Agra, and to
destroy the army commanded by General Perron, a French officer. On the
7th. of August, 1803, the troops advanced from Cawnpore, and entered the
Mahratta territory on the morning of the 29th. of that month. Perron
occupied a strong position, with about fifteen thousand men, in the
vicinity of Coel. General Lake resolved to turn his left flank, against
which he advanced, but the enemy retired after firing a few rounds,
without venturing a regular engagement; the rapidity of his flight
rendering the several attempts made to charge him quite ineffectual.
After this affair, Perron took up a position between the town of Coel
and the fortress of Allighur, and every effort to induce the governor to
surrender proving unsuccessful, the necessary arrangements were made for
the assault of the fort.
Allighur was a place of considerable strength, the country being
levelled around and open to its fire in every direction. It was provided
with a broad ditch and a fine glacis, and had only one entrance, which
was very intricate, and over a narrow causeway. On the 4th. of
September, a storming party, consisting of four companies of the 76th.,
with two battalions and four companies of native infantry, was placed
under the orders of the Honourable Lieutenant-Colonel Monson. At
half-past four o’clock in the morning it had advanced within a few
hundred yards of the place before being discovered; when, a tremendous
fire being opened, the colonel rushed forward with the flank companies
of the regiment, in the hope of being able to enter the main gateway
with a fugitive guard which had been stationed in a breastwork outside
the place. In this he was disappointed, and, as the enemy’s cross fire
was very severe, Major Macleod, and two grenadiers of the regiment,
endeavoured to scale the wall, but encountered such a powerful phalanx
of pikemen that they were compelled to fall back. A gun was with some
difficulty placed opposite to the gate, which, after a few discharges,
was blown open. During these operations the party for twenty minutes was
exposed to a raking fire of grape, wall pieces, and matchlocks. Colonel
Monson was severely wounded by a pike discharged from a gun, and the
adjutant and four officers of grenadiers were killed.
After clearing the first gate, a long and intricate passage conducted
the troops, in the midst of a heavy cross fire, through a second and
third gateway, which were easily forced, to a fourth, that led
immediately into the body of the place. With great difficulty the gun
was brought up, but the gate could not be blown open. At last the
grenadiers, with Major Macleod at their head, succeeded in pushing
through the wicket, and mounted the ramparts, after which but little
opposition was offered by the Mahrattas, who for the space of an hour
had made a most vigorous defence. They lost about two thousand men,
while the casualties of the assailants were likewise severe.
As Allighur was the chief residence and principal depôt of General
Perron, a large quantity of ordnance and military stores were captured,
and several carriages were found laden with treasure, which the victors
divided amongst themselves on the spot. A few days after the fall of
this fortress, General Perron withdrew from the Mahratta service; his
popularity amongst the natives had excited the jealousy of Scindiah,
whose conduct would have palliated a severe retaliation; but the
high-minded Frenchman, disdaining an unworthy action, resigned the
command under circumstances most honourable to his personal character.
The 76th. may feel proud of the praise which was bestowed upon the
regiment and its officers by the Governor-General for their
gallantry.[11]
BATTLE OF DELHI.
11TH. SEPTEMBER, 1803.
Although General Perron had been permitted to enter the British
territories, the troops which he had commanded still remained under
other officers. Having left a sufficient force at Allighur, the British
proceeded towards Delhi on the 7th. of September. After a fatiguing
march of eighteen miles, and when, on the 11th. of that month, they had
arrived within two leagues of the city, information was received that M.
Louis Bourquin, another French officer in command of Scindiah’s army,
had crossed the Jumna with a numerous force, in order to attack General
Lake. This intelligence was quickly confirmed by an attack upon the
outlying pickets which had just been posted.
The British commander immediately proceeded with the whole of his
cavalry to reconnoitre the enemy, and found them drawn up in order of
battle on a rising ground, their flanks resting on a morass, while the
front was defended by a line of entrenchments and a formidable
artillery. As it was considered impossible to make any impression upon
so excellent a position by a direct attack, stratagem was employed to
induce them to quit it. The cavalry, which had proceeded considerably in
advance, were directed to fall back before the Mahrattas, and afterwards
to form behind the right wing of the infantry. This manœuvre was
completely successful; the cavalry retired, while the infantry were
quickly formed, and advanced in line, under a tremendous cannonade of
round, grape, and chain shot. Nothing could exceed the steadiness of the
troops; no man took his musket from his shoulder until arrived within a
proper distance of the enemy. A volley was fired, and General Lake,
placing himself at the head of the 76th. the whole line rushed forward
to the charge with an impetuosity which it was impossible to withstand.
Thrown into confusion, the Mahrattas fled in the utmost consternation,
while the cavalry, dashing forward, completed the work which their
irresistible companions had so well commenced. Bourquin was the first
man to leave the field, and he surrendered, with five other foreign
officers, three days after to his conqueror.
By this splendid victory, sixty-eight pieces of cannon, two tumbrils
laden with treasure, and thirty-seven with ammunition, fell into the
hands of the conquerors. The loss of the enemy was estimated at three
thousand men out of thirteen thousand infantry (nearly all regular
troops), and six thousand cavalry, which had been brought into the
field. Of the British, who had four thousand engaged, four hundred and
eighty-five were killed, wounded, and missing. The 76th., the only
King’s regiment at Allighur, Delhi, or at the subsequent battle at
Laswarree, had two sergeants and thirty-one rank and file killed;
Lieutenant Alexander Macdonald, one sergeant, and ninety-six rank and
file were wounded.
Delhi was entered without opposition, and the venerable and blind
emperor, Shah Aulum, the nominal sovereign of Hindostan, who had been
for years in the hands of the Mahrattas, was restored to his throne.
In testimony of the gallantry of the troops under General Lake, the
Governor-General in council ordered honorary colours, with a suitable
device, commemorative of the reduction of Allighur and the battle of
Delhi, to be presented to all. Those granted[12] to the 27th. Dragoons
(since disbanded) and the 76th. Regiment, were to be used by these corps
while they continued in India, or until His Majesty’s pleasure should be
signified.
BATTLE OF ASSAYE.
23RD. SEPTEMBER, 1803.
This was the battle which gained a name for the illustrious Duke of
Wellington, and it is commemorated on the colours of the 74th. and 78th.
regiments. On the 21st. of September, Major-General the Honourable
Arthur Wellesley had a conference with Colonel Stevenson, and a plan was
concerted to attack the enemy’s army with the divisions under their
command on the 24th. This intention was not carried out, as
circumstances occurred which determined the former to attack without
waiting for the junction of the troops.
On the 23rd. of September, while on the march, it was discovered that
the enemy was much nearer than was imagined; whereupon Major-General
Wellesley immediately determined to move in advance to reconnoitre them,
and if convenient bring them to action. He ordered the cavalry to mount,
and went on with them for this purpose; the infantry, except the rear
battalion (1st. of the 2nd. Native Infantry), received directions to
follow by the right. The second of the 12th. to join the left brigade to
equalize the two; the first of the second to cover the baggage on the
ground marked for the camp, and to be joined by the rear-guard on its
arrival, and four brass light twelve-pounders to be sent to the heads of
the line.
These dispositions did not occasion ten minutes’ halt to the column of
infantry, but the cavalry moving in front with the Major-General, came
first in sight of the enemy’s position, from a rising ground to the left
of the road, and within cannon-shot of the right of their encampment,
which lay along one of the banks of the River Kaitna, a stream of no
magnitude, but with steep sides and a very deep channel, so as not to be
passable except in particular places, mostly near villages. Along their
rear ran a similar stream (the Jooee Nullah), which fell into the Kaitna
half a mile beyond their left. Scindiah’s irregular cavalry formed their
right, and the Berar troops their left. These were composed of seventeen
battalions, amounting to about ten thousand five hundred men, formed
into three brigades, each of which had a corps of cavalry of a better
kind than the rest, and a body of skilled marksmen; and the artillery
amounted to about one hundred and two pieces, or perhaps a few more.
The infantry were dressed, armed, and accoutred like the Sepoys; they
were remarkably fine men, and in a high state of discipline. Although
the English officers had left them, there was a number of French and
other European officers both with the infantry and artillery. The guns
were served by Golundaze, exactly like those of the Bengal service,
which had been some time before disbanded, and were probably the same
men. It was soon, however, found that they were extremely well trained,
and that their fire was both as quick and as well-directed as could be
produced by the Company’s artillerymen. What the total number of the
enemy was cannot be ascertained, or even guessed at with any degree of
accuracy, but it is certainly calculated very low at thirty thousand
men, including the light troops who were out on a plundering excursion
(and were those which had marched in the morning), but they returned
towards the close of the action.
The force of Major-General Wellesley’s army in action was nearly four
thousand seven hundred men, of whom about one thousand five hundred were
Europeans, including artillery with twenty-six field pieces, of which
only four twelve and eight six-pounders were fired during the action;
the remainder being the guns of the cavalry and of the second line,
could not be used.
On the Major-General approaching the enemy for the purpose of
reconnoitring, they commenced a cannonade, the first gun of which was
fired at twenty minutes past one p.m., and killed one of his escort. He
then resolved to attack their left, in order to turn it, and ordered the
infantry column to move in that direction, while some of his staff
looked out for a ford, to enable his troops to cross the Kaitna and
execute this movement. All this march being performed considerably
within the reach of the enemy’s cannon, the fire increased fast, and by
the time the head of the column reached the ford, about a short
half-mile beyond their left flank, it was tremendously heavy, and had
already destroyed numbers.
During this movement the first line of the enemy’s infantry changed
their front to the left, and formed with their left on Assaye, a village
on the Jooee, near the left of their second line, which did not change
position, the right of their first line resting on the Kaitna, where the
left had been. They brought up many guns from their reserve, and the
second line to the first.
Being obliged to cross the ford in one column by sections, the British
were long exposed to the cannonade. The first line formed nearly
parallel to that of the enemy, at about five hundred yards distance,
having marched down the alignment to its ground. The second line rather
outflanked the first to the right, as did the third (composed of the
cavalry) the second. The left of the first line was opposite the right
of the enemy’s. During this formation their artillery fired round shot
with great precision and rapidity, the same shot often striking the
three lines. It was answered by the guns of the first line of the
British with great spirit and coolness, but the number of gun bullocks
killed soon put the advance of the artillery (except by men) out of the
question.
The British lines were formed from right to left as follows:—First line;
pickets, four twelve-pounders, one battalion of the 8th. and one of the
10th. Native Infantry, and the 78th. regiment. Second line; 74th.
regiment, and the second battalion of the 12th. and the 1st. of the 4th.
Native Infantry. Third line; 4th. Native Cavalry, 19th. Light Dragoons,
5th. and 7th. Native Cavalry. Major-General the Honourable Arthur
Wellesley named the picket as the battalion of direction, and ordered
that the line should advance as quickly as possible, consistent with
order, and charge with the bayonet, without firing a shot.
At fifteen minutes before three the word was given for the line to
advance, and was received by Europeans and natives with a cheer. Almost
immediately, however, it was discovered that the battalion of direction
was not moving forward as intended, and the first line received the word
to halt. This was a critical moment; the troops had reached the ridge of
a little swell in the ground that had somewhat sheltered them,
particularly on the left, and the enemy, supposing them staggered by the
fire, redoubled their efforts, firing a number of chain shot with great
effect. Dreading the consequences of this check to the ardour of the
troops, the Major-General rode up to one of the native corps of the
first line, and, taking off his hat, cheered them on in their own
language, repeating the words “to march.” Again the soldiers received
the order with loud cheers, and the three left battalions of the first
line, followed by the first battalion of the 4th., advanced in quick
time, and with the greatest coolness, order, and determination upon
their opponents.
On coming within about one hundred and fifty yards, the 78th. withdrew
its advanced centre sergeant, and the men were cautioned to be ready to
charge. Soon after the battalion opposed to them fired a volley, and
about the same time some Europeans were observed to mount their horses
and ride off. The 78th. instantly ported arms, cheered, and redoubled
its pace, when the enemy’s infantry, deserted by their officers, broke
and ran. The 78th. pushed on and fired, the front rank to the charge,
overtaking and bayonetting a few individuals. But Scindiah’s gunners
held firm by their guns; many were bayonetted in the acts of loading,
priming, or pointing, and none quitted them until the bayonet was at
their breast.
The 78th. now halted for an instant to complete the files and restore
exact order, and then moved forward on the enemy’s second line, making a
complete wheel to the right, whose pivot was the right of the army, near
the village of Assaye.
In consequence of the pickets having failed to advance, the 74th. pushed
up, in doing which they were very much cut down by grape, and at length
charged by cavalry headed by Scindiah in person. They suffered severely
(as did the pickets and the second battalion of the 12th. Native
Infantry), and the remains were saved by the memorable charge of the
cavalry, commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Maxwell. This part of the
British line, however, though it broke the enemy’s first line, did not
gain much ground; and the foe still continued in possession of several
guns about the village of Assaye, from which they flanked the British
line when arrived opposite their second.
Several of the enemy also coming up from the beds of the river and other
ways, attacked and killed a large proportion of the artillerymen,
amongst whom were four officers. They also regained possession of many
of the guns of their first line, which had been taken and passed, and
from them opened a fire of grape on the British rear.
It is impossible to praise too highly the behaviour of the infantry at
this critical moment. Deprived of the assistance of their artillery, the
enemy’s second line being untouched and perfectly fresh in their front,
firing steadily upon them, flanked by round shot from the right, grape
pouring on the rear, and cavalry threatening the left. Not a word was
heard or a shot fired, all waiting the orders of the general with the
composure of a field day, amidst a scene of slaughter scarcely to be
equalled. This, however, was not of long duration. The British cavalry
came up and drove off the body that threatened the left, who did not
wait to be charged, when Major-General Wellesley ordered the principal
part of the line to attack the front, while the 78th. and 7th. Native
Cavalry moved to the rear, and charged the guns which were firing from
thence. The enemy’s second line immediately retired; one brigade in
perfect order, so much so that it repulsed a gallant charge of the 19th.
Dragoons, at the head of which Colonel Maxwell was killed.
After being obliged to change front two or three times under the fire of
grape, the 78th. succeeded in clearing the guns in the rear. The enemy’s
light troops, that had been out, now came on the ground, and were
ordered to be attacked by the Mysore Horse, which they did not wait for,
and the firing entirely ceased. About half-past four o’clock the enemy
had set fire to all their tumbrils, which blew up in succession, many of
them some time later; and the corps which had retired in such good order
appear soon to have lost it, for they threw their guns into the river,
four of which were afterwards found, exclusive of ninety-eight left on
the field of battle.
Thus terminated the battle of Assaye, a general’s battle, due even more
to the ability of the commander, than to the valour of his men; the
first victory gained by the Iron Duke in which he commanded in chief,
and one of the most decisive as well as one of the most desperate ever
fought in India. The leader of the English was foremost in the fight,
led two charges in person, and had two horses shot under him; of the two
Rajahs that headed the enemy, one fled at the first onset, and the other
followed the example, on witnessing the defeat of his cavalry. The
British loss was very great; of Europeans, killed and wounded, including
artillery and officers, there were upwards of six hundred, and the
natives were estimated at about nine hundred. “ASSAYE” is borne on the
colours of the 74th. and 78th. regiments.[13]
At sunset the British collected about the village of Assaye, and lay on
their arms all night, except the cavalry, which, after resting some
hours, were sent back to assist in escorting the baggage; and about ten
in the morning of the 24th. the troops were encamped on the left bank of
the Kaitna, on the ground the column had moved over previous to crossing
the ford into the field of battle. That evening at sunset the cavalry
and one battalion of Native Infantry of Colonel Stevenson’s division
arrived, and the next morning (25th.) the remainder of his force, which
a day or two afterwards were ordered to follow the enemy into Candeish,
and to possess themselves of the city of Berhampore and the hill fort of
Asseer Ghur.
SIEGE OF ASSEER GHUR.
21ST. OCTOBER, 1803.
Colonel Stevenson obtained possession of the city of Berhampore without
opposition on the 15th. of October, 1803, and two days afterwards
marched to Asseer Ghur, a strong fort in that vicinity. Having carried
the pettah on the 18th., he opened a battery against the fort on the
20th.; about an hour afterwards a white flag was hoisted, which was the
signal that had been agreed upon in case the terms of surrender, offered
two days previously, should be accepted; hostages were sent down, and it
was arranged that this important fortress should be delivered over on
the following morning. This was the last of the possessions of Dowlut
Rao Scindiah in the Deccan, and the operations of the troops were
subsequently directed towards those of the Rajah of Berar. The
casualties were trifling, and were confined to the native troops.
BATTLE OF LASWARREE.
1ST. NOVEMBER, 1803.
On the 27th. of October, the British advanced against a division of the
enemy, formed of two battalions which had escaped from the wreck at
Delhi, and fifteen, which had been detached from the main army of
Scindiah to support General Perron in the early part of the campaign.
These troops amounting to nine thousand infantry and four thousand
cavalry, and provided with a train of seventy-two pieces of cannon, had
been directed to recover possession of Delhi. After great exertions the
British cavalry came up with them about seven o’clock in the morning of
the 1st. of November; they were discovered in an excellent position;
their right resting on a rivulet, their left on the village of
Laswarree, or Leswarree, and their whole front amply furnished with a
powerful artillery. Being anxious to prevent their escape, General Lake
immediately attacked them with the cavalry alone. The first brigade,
under Colonel Thomas Pakenham Vandeleur,[14] of the 8th. Dragoons, who
fell mortally wounded, charged their lines, and dashed into the village;
but finding that their attacks on the masses of infantry could make no
sensible impression, the cavalry were withdrawn out of the range of the
destructive fire of artillery which it had encountered, in order to wait
the arrival of the infantry and artillery. About eleven o’clock in the
forenoon, the Anglo-Indian infantry arrived, but after so long a march,
it was absolutely necessary to allow the men to refresh themselves, and
during this interval Scindiah’s forces offered to surrender their guns
if certain terms were conceded.
After a fruitless negotiation, the infantry, which had been formed in
two columns, were ordered to advance to the attack. The first of these
headed by the 76th. regiment, under Major Macleod, was to turn the
enemy’s right, which since the morning had been thrown back from the
rivulet, and to attack the village of Mohaulpoor, situated between his
two lines; while the second and a brigade of cavalry were to support
them in the execution of this movement. Having encountered several
impediments, the rear divisions were so retarded in their march, that a
considerable interval was occasioned between them and the 76th., which
had arrived within a hundred yards of the foe. In this situation the
regiment was exposed to such a dreadful fire, and was losing so many
men, that the Commander-in-Chief placing himself at its head, led it
forward to the attack, supported by only one battalion and six companies
of Sepoys, namely, the second battalion of the 12th., and six companies
of the second battalion of the 16th. Bengal Native Infantry.
“As soon as this handful of heroes,” wrote General Lake, “were arrived
within reach of the enemy’s canister shot, a most tremendous fire was
opened upon them.” Their loss was so severe, that the enemy’s cavalry
advanced to the charge, but were gallantly repulsed by this steady and
invincible band. Rallying, however, at a short distance, they assumed so
menacing a posture, that the General directed an attack by the British
cavalry. In superintending the attack, the horse of the General was shot
under him, and his son who had dismounted and offered his father his
horse, was severely wounded. The cavalry charged with admirable
intrepidity, while the infantry fell upon the Mahratta line, which at
length gave way, though disputing every inch of ground, and fighting
till it was driven from every position and had lost every gun. By four
o’clock in the afternoon the work of destruction had ceased.
The loss of the enemy was most severe; his numerous French-officered
battalions of infantry—the boasted “Deccan Invincibles”—were
annihilated; his cavalry dispersed; and the baggage and camp equipage,
elephants, camels, and bullocks, with forty-four stand of colours,
seventy-two guns, sixty-four tumbrils of ammunition, three laden with
treasure, and two thousand prisoners, remained in the hands of the
victors; five thousand stand of arms were collected in the field.
By this victory, which was mainly gained by the gallantry of the 76th.,
that regiment acquired great honour, and its “heroic bravery” was borne
testimony to in the official despatches. During this campaign the
regiment acquired a gurrah, or Indian gong of great value, which was
afterwards carried about by the corps; being usually planted opposite
the guard room, and a sergeant regularly striking the hours on it.
This decisive action terminated the campaign of 1803 and the war with
Scindiah, a treaty of peace highly advantageous to the East India
Company being concluded on the 30th. of December.
“HINDOOSTAN” inscribed around the elephant on the colours of the 76th.,
keeps in remembrance the services of the regiment in the East at this
period. “LESWARREE” was, however, authorized for the guidons and
appointments of the 8th. Hussars, which is the only corps that bears the
word. General Lake gained a peerage, being created Baron Lake of Delhi,
Leswarree, and Aston Clinton. Several Indian titles were also conferred
upon him, which being translated from the Persian, signified Saviour of
the State, the hero of the land, the lord of the age, and the victorious
in war.
BATTLE OF ARGAUM.
29TH NOVEMBER, 1803.
A series of active movements in pursuit of the Rajah of Berar were
re-commenced on the 25th. of October, 1803; and on the 29th. of
November, Major-General Wellesley, having been joined by the subsidiary
force under Colonel Stevenson, encountered the united armies of
Scindiah, and the Rajah of Berar, on the plains of Argaum. Although late
in the day, the Major-General resolved to attack; he formed his army in
two lines, the infantry in the first, the cavalry in the second, and
supporting the right; and the Mogul and Mysore cavalry the left, nearly
parallel to that of the enemy, with the right rather advanced, in order
to press upon his left. When formed, the whole advanced in the greatest
order; the 74th. and 78th. Highlanders were attacked by a large body,
supposed to be Persians, who were all destroyed. “These two regiments,”
wrote the British general, “had a particular opportunity of
distinguishing themselves, and have deserved and received my thanks.”
The enemy’s line retired in disorder, leaving thirty-eight pieces of
cannon and all their ammunition; whereupon the British cavalry pursued
them for several miles, destroying great numbers, and capturing several
elephants and camels, with a considerable quantity of baggage. One hour
more of daylight, and not a man would have escaped.
In the orders thanking the army for its exertions on this day, the 74th.
and 78th. were particularly mentioned; Colonel Harness being very ill,
Lieutenant-Colonel Adams, of the 78th., commanded the right brigade in
the action, and Major Scott being in charge of the pickets as field
officer of the day, the command of the regiment fell to Captain Fraser.
In this battle, as at Assaye, a scarcity of officers occasioned the
colours of the 78th. to be carried by sergeants, and it is somewhat
extraordinary that not a shot penetrated either colour in the two
actions; at the latter it was probably owing to the high wind, in
consequence of which they were carried rolled close round the poles. The
names of the non-commissioned officers who carried them on these
memorable occasions were at Assaye Sergeant Leavock, paymaster’s clerk,
afterwards quarter-master, and Sergeant John McKenzie, senior sergeant,
and immediately afterwards quartermaster-sergeant. At Argaum, Sergeants
Leavock and Grant; the latter was regimental clerk, and was subsequently
promoted to a commission in the 78th. Highlanders.
The regiments of the crown engaged were the 19th. Light Dragoons, and
the 74th., 78th., and 94th. regiments.
SIEGE AND STORM OF GAWILGHUR.
15TH. DECEMBER, 1803.
After the victory of Argaum, Major-General Wellesley, resolved to lose
no time in commencing the siege of Gawilghur, a strong fort situated on
a range of mountains between the sources of the rivers Poorna and
Taptee; he accordingly marched on, and arrived with both divisions at
Ellichpoor on the 5th. of December, whence, after establishing an
hospital for the men wounded at Argaum, both divisions advanced upon
Gawilghur, on the 7th. of that month. The heavy ordnance and stores were
dragged by hand over mountains and through ravines, for nearly the whole
distance, by roads which the troops had to make for themselves. The
batteries were opened against the place on the morning of the 13th., and
the breach of the outer fort being reported practicable on the following
night, the storm took place on the 15th. of December. All the troops
advanced about ten in the morning, and an entrance was effected without
difficulty. The wall in the inner fort, in which no breach had been
made, had then to be carried; when Captain Campbell with the light
infantry of the old 94th. escaladed the wall; opened the gates for the
stormers, and the fort was shortly in their possession. This service was
effected with slight loss, but vast numbers of the enemy were killed,
especially at the different gates. The garrison was numerous, comprising
a great portion of the infantry which had escaped after the battle of
Argaum, and were all armed with the Company’s new muskets and bayonets.
This led to a treaty with the Rajah of Berar on the 17th. of December,
and on the 30th. of the same month, peace was signed with Scindiah.
DEFENCE OF DELHI.
OCTOBER, 1804.
This defence of Delhi by Native troops, under British superintendence,
presents a striking contrast to that made by them during the Indian
Mutiny, against their former instructors in the art of war, and
deservedly met with a different result.
As General Lord Lake advanced upon Muttra, Holkar secretly despatched
his infantry and artillery for the purpose of surprising Delhi, leaving
his cavalry to engage the attention of the British Commander. From its
great extent and unprotected state, Holkar expected an easy conquest;
his troops arrived before the city on the morning of the 8th. of
October. Colonel Ochterlony, the resident, at once made the most
judicious preparations for its defence; his garrison amounted to nearly
two thousand two hundred men, and consisted entirely of Native troops.
Lieutenant-Colonel Burn, as senior officer, commanded, and the
resident’s time was fully taken up in preserving peace within the city,
with the Mahomedan population of Delhi. Lieutenant Bose, with two
hundred of the 14th. native infantry, one hundred and fifty irregulars,
and a reserve of fifty men and a six-pounder, made a sortie during the
evening of the 10th., and succeeded in storming the enemy’s battery, of
which he gained possession, and having spiked the guns, withdrew, with
trifling loss. At daybreak on the 14th. of October, under cover of a
heavy cannonade, the enemy assaulted the Lahore gate, but were repulsed,
leaving the ladders behind, which were drawn up over the walls by the
Sepoys. After this defeat Holkar’s troops became dispirited, and before
the following morning, his whole force had retired from the place. This
successful defence by so small a force, was highly applauded, and it is
a circumstance worthy of record, that as the men could not be frequently
relieved, the resident caused provisions and sweetmeats, of which the
natives are specially partial, to be distributed to them.
BATTLE OF DEIG.
13TH. NOVEMBER, 1804.
The British army which had marched from Muttra on the 12th. of October,
arrived at Delhi on the 18th., and encamped under its walls. On the 5th.
of November the main body of the infantry, of which the 76th. was the
only King’s regiment, with some corps of native cavalry, and the park of
artillery, proceeded under the command of Major-General Frazer towards
Deig, on the right bank of the Jumna, where the enemy’s infantry and
guns were assembled. Although numerically the foe was superior, it was
determined to attack him, and about daybreak on the 13th. of November,
the action commenced. Major-General Frazer received a dangerous wound
from a cannon-shot, which carried away his right foot and part of the
leg, and resulted in his death eleven days after; whereupon the
Honourable Colonel Monson assumed the command. According to the most
reliable statements the opposing force consisted of twenty-four
battalions, from five to seven hundred men each, a numerous body of
cavalry, and one hundred and sixty guns. In this battle the 76th.
acquired additional renown; its “undaunted bravery and steadiness” being
specially adverted to in the despatches. About two thousand of the enemy
were killed and drowned in attempting to escape. Eighty-seven pieces of
cannon were captured, including some which Colonel Monson had previously
lost.
CAPTURE OF DEIG.
23RD. DECEMBER, 1804.
When the troops of Holkar fled before the British in the action of the
13th. of November, the guns of the garrison of Deig, which belonged to
the Rajar of Bhurtpore, were opened upon the pursuers, and the fugitives
were sheltered within the fort. Accordingly an order was issued for the
annexation of all his strongholds and territories, to the dominions of
the Company; and the army encamped within ten miles of the strong
fortress of Deig, on the 3rd. of December. The siege commenced on the
14th. of that month. A fortification had been erected by the foe on an
eminence named Shah Bourj, or King’s redoubt, which commanded the town
and forts; and the besieged had also entrenched themselves in its front,
throwing up batteries in the best situations. The possession of this
eminence being deemed essential, at half-past eleven o’clock in the
night of the 23rd. of December, the flank companies of His Majesty’s
22nd. and 76th. Foot, and those of the 1st. European regiment, and the
first battalion of the 8th. Native Infantry, were ordered to storm it.
In an hour the gallantry of this heroic party had surmounted every
obstacle, and completely succeeded in the enterprise. The two other
columns were equally fortunate, notwithstanding that the enemy’s gunners
offered a strenuous resistance; fighting desperately with their tulwars,
and being mostly bayoneted at their posts. About half-past twelve the
moon arose, and enabled the assailants to secure the guns they had so
nobly captured. An attempt was now organized for the assault of the
citadel, but during the night of the 24th. it was evacuated; and on
Christmas morning the British flag was hoisted on the fortress.
Considering the nature of the operations the loss was small. One hundred
guns, sixteen of which were brass, became the trophies of the victors.
The flank companies of the 22nd., and 76th. Foot, represented the King’s
troops on this service.
WAR IN NEPAUL, 1816.
In consequence of the Rajah of Nepaul having refused to ratify the
treaty which had been signed by his ambassadors, an army was collected
under the command of Major-General Sir David Ochterlony, K.C.B., with a
view to coerce this refractory ruler. There were three King’s regiments
with this force: the 24th. belonging to the first brigade, the 66th. to
the second brigade, and the 87th. Royal Irish Fusiliers to the third
brigade. The first brigade, commanded by Colonel Kelly, of the 24th.,
was to penetrate by Hurryhurpore; the second brigade, under
Lieutenant-Colonel Nicol, of the 66th., was to enter the hills at
Ramnuggur, and by a circuitous route join Sir David Ochterlony before
Muckwanpore. The third brigade, under Lieutenant-Colonel Miller, of the
87th., remained with the fourth brigade (native troops), under Sir David
Ochterlony, who marched through the forest at the foot of the Nepaul
Hills on the 9th. of February. Great difficulty was experienced in
carrying the guns through the forest, which was accomplished by the
personal exertions of each individual.
On the 27th. of February, the advance guard arrived at Muckwanpore, and
on the following day the brigade was ordered to take possession of the
heights of Sierapore; an action ensued, which commenced about noon, and
terminated at six o’clock, leaving the British in possession of the
heights for a considerable distance from Sierapore, and of one
field-piece.
For this affair, Lieutenant-Colonel Francis Miller, of the first
battalion of the 87th., and Lieutenant Fenton, who had performed very
arduous duties, having been placed in charge of the advanced guard,
composed of the light company of his regiment and those of the native
infantry, with two guns, received the public thanks of the authorities
in India.
Meanwhile Colonel Kelly, with the first brigade, encountered and
defeated the Rajah’s troops on the heights of Hurryhurpore, on the 1st.
of March.
Convinced of the inutility of further opposition, the Rajah sued for
peace, and a treaty was eventually concluded on the 4th. of March, which
terminated the war in Nepaul.
BATTLE OF KIRKEE, AND BATTLE AND CAPTURE OF POONA.
NOVEMBER, 1817.
On the 2nd. of November accounts were received of the Peishwah’s renewed
treachery, when the division under Brigadier-General Lionel Smith, C.B.,
was instantly put in motion, and on arrival at Ahmednuggur on the 8th.,
it was ascertained that the gallantry of the troops at Poona under
Lieutenant-Colonel Burr, of the 7th. Bombay infantry, had successfully
resisted the Peishwah’s attempt to annihilate them, in their position at
Kirkee, on the 5th. of November. After some slight skirmishing on the
road, the force under Brigadier-General Smith (of which the King’s 65th.
regiment formed a portion), joined the Poona brigade at their position
on the 13th. of November, when immediate preparations were made for
attacking the enemy’s camp, which was on the opposite side of the
Moottah Moola. The force moved down before daybreak on the 14th. of
November, but finding the river too deep to cross, it again encamped.
The ford having been more particularly ascertained under some
skirmishing and trifling loss, the left wing under the command of
Lieutenant-Colonel Milnes, of the 65th., crossed on the evening of the
16th., in face of the enemy, whose artillery and matchlocks occasioned
considerable loss during the passage and advance to a position on the
right of the Peishwah’s camp.
During the night the Peishwah abandoned his capital, and moved to the
southward. The inhabitants made their submission, and about noon on the
17th. of November, the British flag was hoisted on his palace, under a
royal salute.
The 65th. regiment, for the above and subsequent services, has received
authority to bear on its colours and appointments the figure of the
Royal Tiger, with the word India above, and Arabia beneath, also the
84th., this regiment now being linked to the 65th.
BATTLE OF SEETABULDEE, AND BATTLE AND CAPTURE OF NAGPOOR.
NOVEMBER AND DECEMBER, 1817.
Without any previous declaration of hostilities, or the slightest act of
aggression on the part of the Indian government, the Rajah of Berar
attacked the troops at Nagpoor; consisting of two weak battalions of the
Madras Native Infantry, and three troops of cavalry, in the evening of
the 26th. November; and after an action which lasted eighteen hours was
repulsed. Lieutenant-Colonel Scott at the requisition of the Resident
had taken post on the hill of Seetabuldee, overlooking the city of
Nagpoor, when the attack took place, in which the three troops of the
6th. regiment of native cavalry, and the 1st. battalions of the 20th.
and 24th. Madras Native Infantry, were highly distinguished.
Reinforcements immediately marched on to the seat of war, of which eight
companies of the 2nd. battalion of the 1st. Royals, formed part of the
second division, under Brigadier-General Doveton. Upon his arrival the
Rajah was desirous of treating for peace, and agreed to surrender his
guns and disperse his troops; but the treachery he had already evinced
made the Brigadier-General dispose his troops in order of battle, when
he advanced to take possession of the guns. This precaution was not in
vain. No opposition was encountered in obtaining the first battery, but
on the soldiers entering the plantation, a sharp fire of musketry was
treacherously opened upon them. The Rajah had formed an army of
twenty-one thousand men, of which fourteen thousand were horse; the
position being marked by irregularities of the ground, and clusters of
houses and huts, and a thick plantation of trees, with ravines and a
large reservoir. In the action of the 16th. of December, which ensued,
the 2nd. battalion of the 1st. Foot added to the former honours of that
corps. The batteries were carried with great gallantry, the enemy driven
from all his positions and pursued a distance of five miles; his camp
equipage, forty elephants and seventy-five guns being captured. The
battalion had nine men killed and twenty-six wounded.
After this success the siege of the city of Nagpoor was commenced. The
troops which defended this place, consisting of about five thousand
Arabs and Hindoostanees, insisted upon extraordinary terms, and these
not being acceded to they determined on a desperate defence. On the
23rd. of December a breach was made in one of the gates, when an assault
was resolved upon. At half-past eight o’clock in the morning of the
24th. of December the stormers advanced, but the breach being found
untenable, the troops were withdrawn, although the parties had gained
the desired points. On the following day the Arabs renewed their offer,
and their terms being granted, they marched out of the city on the 1st.
of January, 1818; being permitted to go where they pleased with the
exception of proceeding to Asseerghur.
“NAGPORE” on the regimental colours of the Royals commemorates the
foregoing services.
BATTLE OF MAHEIDPORE.
21ST. DECEMBER, 1817.
While the eighth battalion companies of the Royals had been engaged at
Nagpoor, the two flank companies, commanded by Captain Hulme, had shared
in the movements of the first division of the army of the Deccan. On the
8th. of December the troops arrived near Maheidpore, where the army of
Mulhar Rao Holkar, one of the coalesced Mahratta powers against the
British interests in India, was assembled. After various fruitless
negotiations the Anglo-Indian troops advanced against the enemy on the
morning of the 21st. of December, and as they were crossing the ford of
the Soopra river they were exposed to a powerful and concentrated
cannonade. About half a mile beyond the river stood the troops of
Holkar, and after passing the stream Brigadier-General Sir John Malcolm
proceeded with two brigades of infantry to attack their left, and a
ruined village situated on an eminence near the centre. They were
completely routed, and in the general orders of Lieutenant-General Sir
Thomas Hislop, Bart., Commander-in-Chief of the army of the Deccan,
dated 22nd. of December, the charge of the squadron of the 22nd. Light
Dragoons, under Captain Vernon, and the intrepid courage and animated
zeal of the flank companies of the Royals under Captain Hulme, were
specially commended.
In commemoration of the conduct of the flank companies the words
“MAHEIDPORE” was authorized to be inscribed on the regimental colours of
the Royals.
DEFENCE OF CORYGAUM.
1ST. JANUARY, 1818.
This eminent service was confined to the Company’s troops. The Peishwah
having advanced towards Poonah, Colonel Burr, commanding in that city,
requested a reinforcement from Seroor; accordingly Captain Staunton, of
the second battalion 1st regiment of Bombay Native Infantry, was
despatched with that corps, barely six hundred strong, a few Madras
artillery, with two six-pounders, and about three hundred auxiliary
horse. The Peishwah’s army, estimated at twenty thousand horse and about
eight thousand infantry, were encamped on the right bank of the Beemah,
above the village of Corygaum. Captain Staunton, upon coming in sight of
this overwhelming force, on the 1st. of January, immediately moved upon
Corygaum, and had scarcely succeeded in reaching the village, when he
was attacked by three divisions of infantry, supported by immense bodies
of horse, and two pieces of artillery. The enemy obtained immediate
possession of the strongest posts of the village; and the remaining
position was most obstinately contested from noon until nine at night,
after a fatiguing march of twenty-eight miles. Ultimately the enemy was
forced to abandon the village, after sustaining great loss. During the
night of the 2nd., the detachment returned unmolested to Seroor, which
was reached at nine o’clock on the following morning, without having
partaken of any refreshment since the evening of the 31st. of December.
Nearly all the wounded were brought in, and both the gun and the colours
of the regiment were preserved.[15]
WAR IN AVA.
1824 TO 1826.
The repeated acts of aggression of the Burmese governors in the country
adjacent to the British territory, at length rendered it necessary to
demand an explanation from the Court of Ava. This terminated by a mutual
declaration of war, and troops were assembled to penetrate the Burmese
empire. His Majesty’s 13th. and 38th. regiments, and two companies of
artillery, and the 40th. Native Infantry, amounting to two thousand one
hundred and seventy-five men, proceeded from Bengal, while His Majesty’s
41st. and 89th. Foot, the Madras European regiment, and the 9th., 12th.,
28th., and 30th. Madras Native Infantry, and artillery embarked from
Madras,—making in all eleven thousand four hundred and seventy-five men.
The troops from Bengal embarked in April and May, 1824.[16] To occupy
Rangoon and the country at the mouth of the Irrawaddy was the first
object. Brigadier-General Sir Archibald Campbell with his troops took
possession of Rangoon on the 12th. of May, without the loss of a man;
and Cheduba, on the Arracan coast, was also captured by storm on the
17th. of May, by a detachment under Brigadier-General McCreagh, of the
13th. Light Infantry, three companies of the regiment being employed on
this service.
Meanwhile the Burmese army continued in great force in the vicinity of
Rangoon, under the fortifications of wood called stockades, and of the
dense jungle which covered the country. In carrying the stockades
without ladders on the 28th. of May, portions of the 13th. and 38th.
regiments were specially noticed. On the 10th. of June, Kemmendine was
assaulted; when about two miles from the town, the head of the column
was stopped by a strong stockade, full of men, against which the
artillery opened fire, and in half an hour a breach was made. The 41st.,
and part of the Madras European regiment, stormed the works in front;
and the detachments of the 13th. and 38th. assaulted the rear face,
which was ten feet high. The soldiers being encouraged and animated by
the spirited conduct of Major (afterwards Sir Robert) Sale, who was the
first on the top, climbed the works, one helping another up, and
entering simultaneously with the party by the breach, they bayoneted
every man that opposed them.
This point being gained, the column advanced about a mile, and at four
o’clock in the afternoon took up a position against the principal
stockade. Batteries were erected during the night, and the artillery
opened a heavy fire at daylight, when the Burmese forsook their works
and fled.
An attack was made upon the British pickets on the 1st. of July, which
was repulsed. The Burmese position in the rear of the great pagoda was
assaulted on the 5th. of July, and a general attack was made on the 8th.
of that month, one column advancing by land, under Brigadier-General
M‘Bean, while the other column proceeded by water. Major Wahab, with the
Native Infantry, landed and immediately attacked the breach;
Lieutenant-Colonel Henry Godwin, of the 41st., entered the work higher
up by escalade; Major Sale encountered the Burmese commander-in-chief in
the works, and slew him in single combat, taking from him a valuable
gold-hilted sword and scabbard. Eight hundred of the enemy were killed
on this occasion, and thirty-eight pieces of artillery, forty swivels,
and three hundred muskets were captured.
An expedition was sent on the 11th. of October against Martaban, on the
Saluen river, under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Godwin, of His
Majesty’s 41st. regiment, and the place was captured on the 30th. of
that month.
Meanwhile the Burmese recovered from the consternation into which they
had been thrown, and a veteran chief, named Maha Bandoola, being
appointed their commander, he approached the British position on the
1st. of December, with upwards of fifty thousand foot, a body of Cassay
horse, and three hundred pieces of artillery, and commenced forming
entrenchments. Major Sale advanced against the left of the Burmese line
with two hundred of the 13th. Light Infantry, under Major Dennie, and
two hundred and fifty of the 18th. Native Infantry, under Captain Ross,
and stormed the entrenchments in sight of the whole army. The soldiers
of the 13th. led the charge with great intrepidity; they burst through
the intrenchments, and overcame all opposition; this example was
followed by the native infantry, when the Burmese fled, and the British
troops returned to their posts laden with trophies.
This victory was followed by another over the left wing of the Burmese
army, on the 5th. of December. The first advantage was followed up, the
enemy was overthrown, and of the three hundred pieces of ordnance which
they had in position, two hundred and forty were brought into the
British camp.[17]
On the 7th. of December the trenches were assaulted in four columns of
attack, under the superintendence of Lieutenant-Colonel Miles, the
second in command, and led by Lieutenant-Colonels Mallet (both of the
89th.), Parlby, Brodie, and Captain Wilson, of the 38th. regiment. At a
quarter before twelve every gun that would bear upon the breaches opened
fire. Major Sale at the same time made a diversion on the enemy’s left
and rear. At noon the cannonade ceased, and the columns moved forward to
their points of attack, when the total defeat of Bandoolah’s army
ensued, his loss being estimated at five thousand men.
In an attack on the enemy’s corps of observation, on the Dalla side of
the river, on the 9th. of December, the 89th. regiment highly
distinguished itself.
Rallying his broken legions, the Burmese commander called reinforcements
to his aid, and took up another position, which he fortified with great
labour and art. These formidable works were attacked on the 15th. of
December, when two hundred of the 13th., under Major Sale, with three
hundred of the 18th. and 34th. Madras Native Infantry, formed the right
column of attack under Brigadier-General (afterwards Sir Willoughby)
Cotton; this made a detour round the enemy’s left to gain the rear of
his position at Kokien, which was to be attacked in front by another
column. Sir Archibald marched with the left column, which consisted of
five hundred Europeans, from the 38th., 41st., 89th., and Madras
European Regiment, with portions of native infantry, to attack the foe
in front. Of this column two divisions were formed, the command of one
being given to Lieutenant-Colonel Miles, of the 89th., and the other to
Major Evans, of the 28th. Madras Native Infantry. On arriving in front
of the position it presented a very formidable appearance; but when the
signal was given, the soldiers rushed forward, and in less than fifteen
minutes they were in full possession of these stupendous works. Major
Sale received a severe wound in the head, and was succeeded by Major
Dennie, who although wounded in the hand, continued at the head of the
13th., regiment until the action was over. The Burmese after a short
resistance, fled in a panic, leaving their camp standing, and abandoning
all their baggage, together with a great portion of their arms and
ammunition.
These successes, connected with those of the royal navy, had produced
important results; the maritime provinces of Mergui, Tavoy, Yeb, and
Martaban, had been captured, and seven hundred pieces of artillery had
been taken from the Burmese. Lieutenant-Colonel Elrington, with a small
detachment, consisting of a portion of the 47th., with some seamen and
marines, carried by storm the factory and stockades of Syriam on the
11th. and 12th. of January, 1825. To wrest additional territory from the
court of Ava, Major Sale proceeded against the city of Bassein, in the
south-west part of the ancient kingdom of Pegu, which constituted part
of the Burmese empire. The troops, after a tedious passage, arrived in
the evening of the 24th. of February, off Pagoda Point, Great Negrais.
On the 26th. the expedition entered the river, and the 13th., 38th., and
the 12th. Native Infantry landed and captured a stockade. The force
afterwards re-embarked, and proceeded to the next stockade, which the
Burmese abandoned as the soldiers went on shore to storm the works; so
great was their consternation, that the City of Bassein was set on fire
and abandoned, the enemy retiring on Donabew.
Brigadier-General Cotton, in the interim, with a detached force, of
which the 47th. and 89th regiments formed a part, had attacked the
pagoda stockade in advance of Donabew, on the 7th. of March. The troops
were formed in two columns, under Lieutenant-Colonel O’Donaghue, 47th.,
and Major Basden, 89th. regiment. All were exposed to a heavy fire,
which was kept up to the last, with greater spirit and perseverance than
was usual. The operations against the second defence, distance about
five hundred yards from the pagoda stockade, were not successful, and
the force was re-embarked on the 18th., after the enemy’s cannon had
been spiked and his arms destroyed.
Meanwhile, a force of eleven thousand men, under Brigadier-General
Morrison, of the 44th., of which that regiment and the 54th. formed a
portion, had been assembled at Chittagong towards the end of September
of the preceding year, moved forward early in January, in order to
penetrate through Arracan, and across the mountains into Ava, where it
was to effect a junction with the army at Rangoon. The first attack at
Arracan, on the 29th. of March, failed, owing principally to a dense
fog, which prevented the great strength of the position from being
discovered. On the night of the 31st., Brigadier Richards proceeded by a
circuitous route, and gained the summit of the range unperceived; and on
the morning of the 1st. of April the Burmese were attacked in flank,
while the front was assailed by the main body. In a short time the
heights were abandoned, and Arracan was gained. The Burmese army having
retreated to Donabew, two columns were formed to attack it by land and
water, the land column being under the command of Sir A. Campbell, and
the water column under Brigadier-General Cotton. Donabew was strongly
fortified by a stockade extending nearly a mile along the Irrawaddy,
composed of teak beams fifteen to seventeen feet high, driven into the
earth as closely as possible to each other. Behind this wooden wall was
the old brick rampart, and the works were mounted with one hundred and
fifty guns and swivels. The marine attack failed, after carrying the
first stockade, and the flotilla retreated ten miles down the river,
leaving the wounded in the power of the enemy. Next day most of the
killed and wounded that had been left in the stockade, were crucified
and placed on rafts, which were sent down the stream to the boats of
their comrades.
After a bombardment by the land column, Donabew was taken possession of
by Sir Archibald Campbell on the 2nd. of April; Maha Bandoolah having
been killed by a rocket, the other chiefs could not prevail on the
garrison to remain, and the place was evacuated during the night of the
1st. of April.
After this success the march was resumed to Prome, where the army
arrived on the 25th. of April, the Burmese having evacuated the town
after setting it on fire, but the decisive measures adopted saved the
place from a general conflagration.
In consequence of the season of military operations being over, the army
remained inactive at Prome, and in the autumn overtures of peace were
made by the Burmese, but hostilities were resumed in the middle of
November; and the army of Ava, having repulsed the attack of three
bodies of Sepoys, became suddenly elevated with a high idea of its own
power, and advanced to attack the British troops at Prome, which had
been reinforced by the detachments left at Rangoon.
About sixty thousand Burmese environed six thousand Anglo-Indian troops;
but undismayed by this formidable host, four native regiments were left
for the defence of Prome, and the remainder advanced on the 1st. of
December to attack the enemy’s left wing at Simbike. This post was
gallantly stormed by the troops under Brigadier-General Cotton, and the
works were carried in ten minutes. The flank companies of the Royals,
under Captain Thomas John Harvey, with the 41st. and 89th. regiments,
commanded respectively by Major Peter Latouche Chambers, and
Brevet-Major Henry Ross Gore, supported by the 18th. Madras Native
Infantry, and led by Lieutenant-Colonel Godwin, performed this service.
After a harassing march of about twenty miles, the troops bivouacked at
Ze-ouke, and at daylight on the morning of the 2nd. of December they
were again in motion, to attack the formidable position occupied by the
enemy’s centre division on the Napadee Hills. Arriving in the vicinity,
the British artillery commenced a sharp cannonade; Brigadier-General
Elrington’s troops drove the enemy from the jungle, and six companies of
the 87th. Royal Irish Fusiliers carried the posts at the bottom of the
ridge; the Burmese were driven from the valley to their principal works
on the hills, which appeared very formidable, as the heights could only
be ascended by a narrow road, commanded by artillery, and defended by
stockades crowded with men armed with muskets. When the artillery had
made an impression on the works, the 13th. and 38th. regiments, the
latter leading, rushed into them, overthrew all opposition with the
bayonet, and forced the Burmese from hill to hill, over precipices that
could only be ascended by a narrow stair, until the whole of the
position nearly three miles in length, was captured. Scarcely a shot was
fired in return to the enemy’s continued volleys, and the six companies
of the 87th. advancing through the jungle to the right, drove everything
before them on that side.
On the 5th. of December the enemy’s right wing was driven from its post.
The division employed under Brigadier-General Cotton consisted of two
hundred and fifty of the Royal Regiment, two hundred and seventy of the
41st., two hundred and sixty of the 89th., the light company of the
28th. Madras Native Infantry, and one hundred pioneers. The immense army
of Ava was thus forced from its positions, and the Burmese legions
sought safety in flight. After this success the army continued to
advance; the Burmese evacuated Meeaday, and took post at Melloon, at the
same time they renewed their offers for terminating the war; but this
appeared to be with the view of gaining time to re-organize their forces
for a more determined resistance.
The conditions of peace not being ratified by the stipulated time,
hostilities were resumed on the 19th. of January, 1826, on which day the
13th. and 38th. regiments embarked in boats under Lieutenant-Colonel
Sale, to assault the main face of the enemy’s fortifications at Melloon.
At the same time Brigadier-General Cotton, with the flank companies of
the 47th. and 87th. regiments, and the 89th., under Lieutenant-Colonel
Hunter Blair, the 41st. regiment and the 18th. Madras Native Infantry,
under Lieutenant-Colonel Henry Godwin, commanding the first brigade of
Madras troops, and the 28th. Madras Native Infantry, with the flank
companies of the 43rd. Madras Native Infantry, under Lieutenant-Colonel
Parlby were to cross above Melloon, and, after carrying some outworks,
were to attack the northern face of the principal work. The whole of the
boats quitted the shore together; but the current and breeze carried the
13th. and 38th. to their point of attack before the other divisions
could reach the opposite bank of the river, and Lieutenant-Colonel Sale
was wounded in his boat; but the two regiments landed, formed under the
command of Major Frith, of the 38th. (who was wounded in the assault),
and rushed forward with such intrepidity that they speedily became
masters of these formidable works. When Brigadier-General Cotton saw
that they were carried, he ordered the brigade under Lieutenant-Colonel
Blair, of the 87th., to cut in upon the enemy’s line of retreat, which
was performed with much effect.
On the 28th. of January, the 87th., with the flank companies of the
28th. Native Infantry, and detachments of the Governor-General’s
body-guard and artillery, under Brigadier Hunter Blair, were sent from
Tongwyn, to attack the position of Moulmein, eleven miles distant. The
position, being a great annoyance to the surrounding country, was
destroyed, and the troops returned to camp the same evening.
The army advanced upon the Burmese capital, and the legions of Ava
resolved once more to try the fortune of war. A new army of 40,000 men
was raised, and placed under the command of a noted warrior named Nee
Woon-Breen, which has been translated—“Prince of Darkness,” “King of
Hell,” and “Prince of the Setting Sun.” They met the British in the open
fields near Pagahm Mew, where an action took place on the 9th. of
February. The 13th. Light Infantry led the right attack, supported by
the 38th. and 89th. regiments. That on the left was supported by the
41st. Part of the Burmese troops, broken by the 38th., retired into a
well-constructed field-work, but were so closely pursued that they had
not time to form for its defence: here from three to four hundred of
them perished either by the bayonet or plunging into the river to
escape. The result was another defeat to the enemy. The “Prince of
Darkness” fled to Ava, where he was put to a cruel death by the order of
the King.
After this victory the army continued its advance upon Ummerapoora, the
capital, situated upon the shores of a beautiful lake; and when within
four days’ march of that city the king of Ava sent the ratified treaty,
paying the expenses of the war, and relinquishing a considerable portion
of territory. The treaty of peace was finally signed at Gandaboo,
February 24th., 1826. The King of Ava renounced all claim on Assam,
ceded to the East India Company Arracan, and four other provinces with
their islands and dependencies, and agreed to pay a crore of rupees as a
war indemnity; free trade also to be allowed to British subjects in all
parts of his dominions. In one of the conferences the negotiators had
objected to the payment of money, and stated, that by using great
economy, they might furnish a million baskets of rice within a year, but
they did not grow rupees; and if the British had any objection to the
rice, there was abundance of fine trees in the forest, which they might
cut down and take away in lieu of the money.
On the conclusion of this campaign, the following statement appeared in
general orders:—“While the Governor-General in Council enumerates, with
sentiments of unfeigned admiration, the 13th., 38th., 41st., 89th.,
47th., 1st. (or Royals), 87th, and 45th. regiments, the Honorable
Company’s Madras European regiment, and the Bengal and Madras European
artillery, as the European troops who have had the honour of
establishing the renown of the British arms in a new and distant region,
His Lordship in Council feels that higher and more justly-merited praise
cannot be bestowed on those brave troops than that, amidst the barbarous
hosts whom they have fought and conquered, they have eminently displayed
the virtues, and sustained the character, of the British Soldier.”[18]
SIEGE AND STORM OF BHURTPORE.
JANUARY, 1826.
Baldeo Singh, Rajah of Bhurtpore, had become attached to the British
government, with which he formed an alliance offensive and defensive,
and procured a guarantee for the succession of his youthful son,
Bhulwunt Singh to the throne, from Sir David Ochterlony, then Commander
of the forces and Political Resident at Delhi, who acknowledged the
boy’s right, and pledged his word to support him. But among many of the
Rajah’s subjects a strong feeling of hostility to the British existed,
particularly in the army, and his nephew, Doorjun Sal, headed a party
opposed to the alliance. After the Rajah’s decease his nephew gained
possession of the capital, seized the young prince, and assumed the
sovereign power. Sir David Ochterlony assembled a force (of which the
59th. formed part) and marched on Bhurtpore; but the government having
disapproved of the measures taken, the troops returned to Cawnpore. Sir
David in consequence resigned, and died at Meerut in July, 1825, his
decease being, it is considered, hastened by this event.
It was, however, afterwards determined to carry into effect the
engagements entered into with the late Rajah, by placing his son on the
throne. An army was assembled under General Lord Combermere, the
Commander-in-Chief in India, and the siege of the capital, the fortified
city of Bhurtpore, was determined upon. Great confidence was placed by
the natives in the strength of this place, the fort being upwards of
five miles in circumference, and having in 1805, withstood four attacks
of Lord Lake’s army, wherein were five king’s regiments, which had been
repulsed with great loss.
On the 10th. and 11th. of December, 1825, the British appeared before
this celebrated city and fortress. The army amounted to twenty-five
thousand three hundred men, of which His Majesty’s 11th. and 16th. Light
Dragoons, and the 14th. and 59th. regiments formed part, the remainder
being made up of Native corps. The garrison was nearly equal in numbers
to the besieging force. The Bhurtporees had cut a sluice into the
embankment of a lake near the town, to fill the ditch round the woods
with water, but they were speedily driven from the spot; the sluice was
stopped, and the embankment was turned into a military post, which was
entrusted to a company of the 14th. Foot and some sepoys. About eighteen
inches of water only had flowed into the ditch, and this sudden seizure
of the embankment facilitated the progress of the siege by keeping the
ditch nearly empty, and thus prevented the enemy from filling it with
water, as was done in Lord Lake’s time. The several corps took up their
ground, and the investment became complete, orange and date trees from
the groves being converted into fascines and gabions.
At an early hour on the morning of the 24th of December, the fires of
two batteries were opened on the town; additional works were
constructed, the batteries became more numerous, and the siege was
prosecuted with vigour. It was, however, found extremely difficult to
effect practicable breaches in the peculiarly-constructed walls of
Bhurtpore, as they were in many places thickly studded with large trees
of a very tough description of timber, which offered a remarkable
resistance to shot. The process of mining was adopted; several
explosions took place, and the result soon rendered it evident that the
horrors of an assault was drawing near. Great bravery and perseverance
was evinced by the garrison; they exposed themselves resolutely to the
fire of besiegers, and built up in the night the works which were
knocked down during the day, labouring under a ceaseless fire, and
evincing a firm determination to persevere in the defence.
Considerable progress having been made towards effecting practicable
breaches, it was determined to attempt the storming of the place on the
morning of the 18th. of January, 1826, the explosion of the mine under
the north-east angle being the signal for the assault. The 14th. and
59th. regiments headed the two attacks, and they were directed to wheel
as soon as they entered the breaches, one to the right and the other to
the left, and, continuing their career round the ramparts, to drive the
enemy before them till they met. Some delay occurred in the mine, and
the soldiers stood seven hours anxiously waiting for the moment to
commence the assault, during which time the thunder of the artillery was
tremendous. The mine having exploded in an unexpected direction, several
men of the 14th., at the head of the column of attack, were killed, and
Brigadier-General John M‘Combe, (of that regiment,) and other officers
received severe contusions.
As soon as the tremendous crash was over the troops rushed through the
cloud of smoke and dust, and commenced ascending the breach, and, the
summit, after some opposition, was gained. Here a short pause ensued
from the native corps appointed to support not being near, when the
enemy opened a heavy fire from the buildings near the breach, and sprang
a mine, which killed several of the soldiers. The Bhurtpore artillerymen
fought with great desperation, and the defenders of the walls exhibited
much bravery; but in two hours the whole rampart surrounding the town,
together with the command of the gates, were in possession of the
British. The citadel surrendered about four o’clock, and the 14th., (at
the head of which the Commander-in-Chief entered it,) was placed there
in garrison, as a compliment to the gallantry of the corps.
General Viscount Combermere, G.C.B., in his despatch stated, “I must
particularly remark the behaviour of His Majesty’s 14th. regiment,
commanded by Major Everard, and the 59th., commanded by Major Fuller;
these corps, having led the columns of assault, by their steadiness and
determination decided the events of the day.” His lordship also
specially adverted to the services rendered by Brigadier, now General
Sir James Wallace Sleige, K.C.B., commanding the cavalry; the general
good and active conduct of the cavalry, and the spirited manner in which
they volunteered their services when it was anticipated (before the
arrival of the 1st. European regiment) to employ them in the storm were
also mentioned.[19]
Thus was accomplished the capture of this city, regarded throughout the
East as impregnable, the natives being accustomed to remark that India
was not subdued because Bhurtpore had not fallen. The usurper Doorjun
Sal was captured while attempting to escape, and the young Rajah was
placed on the throne. The 14th. had Brigadier-General Edwards and
Captain Armstrong killed, and the 59th. lost Captain Pitman, and had
Major Fuller and other officers wounded.
The state of the Burmese war at this period rendered it of the highest
importance that Bhurtpore should be captured, as a failure in that
object would have paralyzed British domination in the East.[20]
“BHURTPORE” was authorised by the Sovereign to be borne on the standards
and colours of the 11th. and 16th. Light Dragoons, and the 14th. and
59th. regiments.
Lord Combermere, whose earliest services had been connected with the
siege of Seringapatam, in 1799, and who had commanded the British
cavalry during the Peninsula war, under Wellington, was made a Viscount
for this capture.
THE INDIAN WAR MEDAL, 1799–1826.
This medal, the design of which is extremely chaste and beautiful, has
on the obverse the Queen’s head, with the inscription VICTORIA REGINA,
similar to the Crimean and other medals. The artist, the late William
Wyon, Esq., R.A., was the chief engraver to the Royal Mint until his
decease in 1851. On the reverse of the medal is a figure of Victory
seated, holding in her right hand a laurel branch, in her left, a
victor’s laurel-wreath. A lotus flower, emblematic of India, is by her
side, a trophy of Oriental arms and a palm-tree in the background. Above
are the words, “To the army of India”: in the exergue, “1799–1826.” The
various services are commemorated by clasps, and the medal is worn with
a pale blue ribbon.
The glorious achievements of the army of India, from the decisive
victory of Assaye to the capture of Bhurtpore, were not commemorated by
a medal till the year 1851, and the few survivors who took part in the
first-named battle did not receive the decoration until _forty-eight_
years after the event.
THE PENINSULA WAR MEDAL.
When the distribution of the Waterloo Medal both to officers and men
took place, it was no wonder that the veterans who had fought through
the several actions of the Peninsula war should desire to have a similar
distinction. By a letter from the Duke of Wellington, dated Brussels,
13th. April, 1815, to His Royal Highness Field-Marshal the Duke of Kent,
then Colonel of the Royals, it would appear that there was some general
distinction intended to be conferred on the Peninsula army:—“When your
Royal Highness first communicated to me your desire that the 3rd.
battalion Royals should wear a distinguishing badge for their services
under my command, it was in the contemplation of His Royal Highness the
Commander-in-Chief, that the whole army which served in the Peninsula
and in the South of France should wear one. I have not heard what has
prevented His Royal Highness from carrying that intention into
execution, but I will enquire, and I will recommend that the Royals
shall have one, if it is not intended that one should be given to the
whole army.” This design appears to have been abandoned.
[Illustration:
The War Medal.
]
It has been shewn that during the reign of King Charles the First, and
the period of the Commonwealth, the humblest soldier was eligible for a
medal, and that for Waterloo is the first since that time which has been
conferred by the crown on both officers and soldiers. Major Mackie, in a
poem entitled “Britannia Ingrata,” made a poetical appeal in behalf of
the gallant Peninsula army. There were volumes of correspondence in the
several military journals, in which the grievances of veterans were set
forth; officers who had passed through the fields of Corunna, Talavera,
Busaco, Salamanca,[21] and other sanguinary actions, felt they deserved
the red and blue-edged ribbon as well as the more fortunate Waterloo
man. Even the badge of merit was defined, some thinking that it should
be a cross formed of the metal of guns taken during the war.
The hardship continued for years, and there is no doubt that the Duke of
Richmond in his place in Parliament, aided by public opinion, was mainly
instrumental in obtaining the desired honour. So sensible were the war
officers of his exertions in their cause, that a testimonial was
subscribed for and presented to His Grace at a grand dinner at Willis’s
Rooms, on Saturday, the 21st. of June, 1851. It was a most interesting
gathering, and many of the Peninsula veterans were present. The
testimonial was in solid silver, the value of the plate being about
fifteen hundred guineas. The inscription was as follows: “Presented on
June 21st., 1851, 38th. Anniversary of the Battle of Vittoria, to His
Grace the Duke of Richmond, Lennox, and Aubigny, K.G., by the Recipients
of the War Medal, in grateful remembrance of his long and unwearied
exertion in their behalf, as a token of the Admiration, Respect, and
Esteem, from his humbler brethren in Arms, who successfully aided in
defending their Island Home throughout a long and sanguinary war, in
which they gained a series of resplendent victories, that led to the
capture of Madrid, Paris, Washington, and finally to an honourable and
lasting peace.”
Queen Victoria fully repaired the omission of her predecessors, by
conferring the boon so long and anxiously coveted, and on the 1st. of
June, 1847 (the anniversary of a glorious naval victory), the following
general order was issued, which, it is almost superfluous to add, was
read with delight by the surviving Peninsula veterans.
“Horse Guards, 1st. June, 1847.
“Her Majesty having been graciously pleased to command that a Medal
should be struck to record the Services of Her Fleets and Armies
during the Wars commencing in 1793, and ending in 1814, and that one
should be conferred upon every Officer, Non-Commissioned Officer, and
Soldier of the Army, who was present in any Battle or Siege, to
commemorate which, Medals had been struck by command of Her Majesty’s
Royal Predecessors, and had been distributed to the General or
Superior Officers of the several Armies and Corps of Troops engaged,
in conformity with the Regulations of the Service at that time in
force;—General and other Officers, Non-Commissioned Officers, and
Soldiers, who consider that they have claims to receive this mark of
their Sovereign’s gracious recollection of their Services, and of her
desire to record the same, are each to apply to the Secretary of the
Board of General Officers, Whitehall, London, and to send in writing
to the same Officer, a statement of his claim, for what Action, at
what period of time, and the Names of the Persons, or the titles of
the Documents by which the Claim can be proved.
“These Claims are to be sent, by General Officers having such Claims,
through the hands of the Commander-in-Chief of the Army:—
“The Staff Officers having such Claims, through the General Officers
under whom they served, if alive;—if not alive, through the
Adjutant-General of the Army:—
“Officers, Non-Commissioned Officers, and Soldiers of Regiments,
Battalions, and Detachments, through the Commanding Officer of the
Regiment, Battalion, or Detachment, at the time, if still alive.[22]
This will be known by enquiry at the Agents of the Regiments resident
in London. If such Commanding Officer should not be alive, the
Application, in writing, must be sent through the Adjutant-General of
the Army.
“The Board of General Officers is hereby, by Her Majesty’s Command,
directed to take into consideration,—to investigate the facts stated
in each of these several applications,—and to report to the
Commander-in-Chief upon the same, for the information of Her Majesty,
and to enable those commanded by Her Majesty to deliver to the
Claimants the Medals accordingly.
“The Adjutant-General, and the Military Secretary of the
Commander-in-Chief will transmit to the Secretary of the Board of
General Officers, such information as they may have been able to
acquire, to assist in the investigations which the Board will have to
make.
“The Commander-in-Chief has been required to desire, that the Board of
General Officers will have Alphabetical Lists made out of the names of
the Claimants to one of these Medals, with his Rank, and the name of
the particular Battle or Siege for which he claims to receive the same
inserted in the Margin,—and at which the Board of General Officers may
consider that he was present.
“The occasions for which Medals have been granted by the Sovereign are
specified in the annexed page for general information and guidance, as
at page 73 of the Annual Army List.
“By Command of Field-Marshal,
THE DUKE OF WELLINGTON, Commander-in-Chief,
JOHN MACDONALD, Adjutant-General.”
“Honorary Distinctions have been granted to Officers in Commemoration of
their Services in the following Battles or Actions:—Maida, July 4th.,
1806; Roleia, August 17th., 1808; Vimiera, August 21st., 1808; Sahagun,
Benevente, etc., December, 1808, and January, 1809; Corunna, January
16th., 1809; Martinique, February, 1809; Talavera, July 27th. and 28th.,
1809; Guadaloupe, January and February, 1810; Busaco, September 27th.,
1810; Barrosa, March 5th., 1811; Fuentes d’Onor, May 5th., 1811;
Albuhera, May 16th., 1811; Java, August and September, 1811; Cindad
Rodrigo, January, 1812; Badajoz, March 17th. and April 6th., 1812;
Salamanca, July 22nd., 1812; Fort Detroit, America, August, 1812;
Vittoria, June 21st., 1813; Pyrenees, July 28th. to August 2nd., 1813;
St. Sebastian, August and September, 1813; Chateauguay, America, October
26th., 1813; Nivelle, November 10th., 1813; Chrystler’s Farm, America,
November 11th., 1813; Nive, December 9th. to 13th., 1813; Orthes,
February 27th., 1814; Toulouse, April 10th., 1814.”
A similar order was issued regarding naval services, these commenced
with Lord Howe’s action on the 1st. of June, 1794, but the earliest
military service thus decorated was the campaign in Egypt, 1801, a
general order, dated the 12th. of February, 1850, being issued, by which
the war medal was to be conferred on the surviving Egyptian veterans;
and if they had already received it, an additional bar, bearing the word
“EGYPT,” was to be granted.
The MEDAL has on the obverse the head of the Queen, with the date 1848;
and on the reverse Her Majesty, as the representative of the country or
people, is in the act of crowning with a laurel wreath the Duke of
Wellington, in a kneeling attitude, as emblematic of the army. In the
exergue is engraved 1793–1814, (the former date only applying to the
navy,) and by the side of the dais is the British lion. The inscription
is “TO THE BRITISH ARMY.” In the illustration only a few of the bars are
given, but all the services enumerated in the foregoing list were of
course commemorated by their names being placed on the bars. Fifteen is
the greatest number of bars known to have been worn by any recipient of
the medal. The rank and names of recipients were engraved round the edge
of the medal. The ribbon is red, with blue edges.[23]
The first service then, in the order of date, is
THE EGYPTIAN CAMPAIGN, 1801.
In the year 1800, a French army, which had been designated the “Army of
the East,” held Egypt in subjection, and the British government
anticipating that India was the meditated scene of conquest, determined
to employ the disposable force of the kingdom in relieving Egypt from
her invaders. After experiencing much severe weather at sea, the fleet
arrived at Malta, where the troops landed, and the abundance of fresh
provisions afforded by the inhabitants was most welcome. Leaving that
island on the 20th. of December, 1800, the armament sailed to Marmorice,
in Asiatic Turkey, where the fleet anchored in a spacious bay environed
by mountains, whilst gunboats were being procured for the expedition,
horses for the cavalry, and a plan of co-operation was in course of
arrangement with the Turks.
This force was under the command of the veteran General Sir Ralph
Abercromby, K.B., and about six thousand men from India and the Cape of
Good Hope, under Major-General Baird, so celebrated for his conduct at
Seringapatam, were appointed to co-operate.
At this period the British forces were brigaded as follows:—Guards,
Major-General the Honourable George J. Ludlow, First Royals, 54th., two
battalions, and 92nd, Major-General (afterwards Sir Eyre) Coote; 8th.,
13th., 18th., and 90th., Major-General (afterwards Sir John) Cradock;
2nd., 50th., and 79th., Major-General Lord Cavan; 30th., 44th., and
89th., Brigadier-General (afterwards Sir John) Doyle; Minorca, De
Rolle’s, and Dillon’s regiments (since disbanded,) Major-General John
Stuart, (afterwards Count of Maida.) The reserve consisted of
detachments of 11th. and Hompesch’s dragoons, 40th., flank companies,
23rd., 28th., 42nd., 58th., and Corsican Rangers, (since disbanded,)
Major-General (afterwards Sir John) Moore; 12th. and 26th. dragoons,
Major-General the Honourable Edward Finch; artillery and pioneers,
Brigadier-General Lawson.
After some delay at Marmorice, in expectation of receiving
reinforcements of Greeks and Turks, the expedition proceeded to its
destination, and on the 2nd of March, 1801, anchored in the Bay of
Aboukir, eastward of Alexandria, when, notwithstanding all the exertions
of the navy, under the orders of Admiral Lord Keith, the necessary
arrangements for landing the troops could not be effected until a week
afterwards, owing to unfavourable weather, and other obstructions. A
landing was however effected on the 8th. of March.
The troops forming the first division, consisting of the reserve, under
the command of Major-General (afterwards Sir John) Moore; the brigade of
Guards, under the Honourable Major-General Ludlow; and a portion of the
first brigade, under Major-General Coote, got into the boats early in
the morning; they had generally about six miles to row, and did not
reach the point of landing until ten o’clock. The front of
disembarkation was narrow, and a hill, which commanded the whole, seemed
almost inaccessible. Notwithstanding their being exposed to a very
severe cannonade, and under the fire of grape shot, the troops made good
their landing, ascended the hill, and forced the enemy to retire,
leaving behind him seven pieces of artillery, together with a number of
horses. The troops that ascended the hill in the face of dangers and
difficulties sufficient to intimidate ordinary men, consisted of the
23rd. Royal Welsh Fusiliers, and the four flank companies of the 40th.
regiment, under the command of Colonel Spencer, whose conduct was
specially commended in the despatches; in which also the good order of
the disembarkation of the 28th. and 42nd. regiments, under the command
of Brigadier-General Oakes was particularly noticed. Whilst these
regiments formed and mounted the position, the Foot Guards and 58th.
regiment prolonged the attack, the Royals and the 54th. pushing forward
to sustain their gallant comrades. A column of French infantry advancing
through a hollow way with fixed bayonets against the left flank of the
Foot Guards, encountered the two latter regiments; the British advanced,
when their opponents hesitated, fired a volley, and then retreated. The
disembarkation of the army continued on the 8th. and the day
following.[24]
The troops which landed on the 8th., advanced three miles the same day,
and on the 12th., the army moved forward, and came in sight of the
enemy, who was strongly posted with his right to the canal of
Alexandria, and his left towards the sea.
About six o’clock in the morning of the 13th. of March, the British
advanced to attack the enemy’s position in front of Mandora. The leading
brigades were commanded by Major-Generals Cradock and the Earl of Cavan.
The 90th. formed the advanced guard of the front line, and the 92nd.
that of the second; both battalions suffered severely, and were highly
distinguished. These two regiments bear the word “MANDORA” on their
colours. The French having opened a most destructive fire from their
artillery, enfiladed the column to its whole depth, and orders were
consequently given to deploy into line. This was considered a favourable
moment, and the enemy immediately advanced to the attack. Major-General
Cradock formed his brigade under a heavy fire, and the gallant conduct
of the regiments, (the 8th., 13th., 18th., and 90th. infantry,) was
equal to the emergency. In this action Lieutenant-Colonel (afterwards
Viscount) Hill commanded the 90th., and exhibited that coolness and
conspicuous bravery so frequently displayed during the Peninsula
campaigns. The remainder of the army were immediately in a situation not
only to face but to repel the enemy. The reserve, under Major-General
Moore, which was on the right, on the change of the position of the
army, moved on in column, and covered the right flank. The French were
driven from their position, and were compelled to retreat over the
plains into the lines on the heights before Alexandria.
In the general orders issued on the following day, it was stated, that
“The Commander-in-Chief has the greatest satisfaction in thanking the
troops for their soldier-like and intrepid conduct in the action of
yesterday; he feels it incumbent on him particularly to express his most
perfect satisfaction with the steady and gallant conduct of
Major-General Cradock’s brigade.”
Having gained a second victory on the shores of Egypt, the army took up
a position about four miles from Alexandria, having a sandy plain in
front, the sea on the right, and the canal of Alexandria and the lake of
Aboukir on the left. The reserve, was posted under Major-General Moore,
on very high ground, projecting a quarter of a mile on the right, and
extending to the large and magnificent ruins of a palace, built in the
time of the Romans, within fifty yards of the sea. This high ground of
sand-hills and old ruins, was about three hundred yards broad; it sloped
gradually down into a valley, which lay between it and the other parts
of the position. The 58th. regiment occupied the ruins, and the 28th. a
redoubt near them; the 23rd. and 42nd., with the flank companies of the
40th., and the Corsican Rangers, were placed a short distance behind the
ruins and the redoubt; the other corps of the army extending to the
canal. The French occupied a parallel position on a high and almost
perpendicular ridge of hills; in the centre of their line appeared Fort
Crétin—in the left of its rear Fort Caffarelli,—Pompey’s Pillar on its
right,—Cleopatra’s Needle on the left, and the city of Alexandria
extending to the sea, with the masts of the shipping in the harbour at
the back of the town. The whole presented a most interesting appearance;
objects celebrated in history, even some of the wonders of the world,
could be distinctly seen, and the ruins under the soldier’s feet were of
interesting antiquity.
For seven days the army occupied this position without interruption; the
soldiers being under arms every morning at three o’clock, and working
parties being afterwards employed in strengthening the post.
BATTLE OF ALEXANDRIA.
21ST. MARCH, 1801.
The French army having been augmented by the arrival of additional
troops from the interior, General Menou advanced early on the morning of
the celebrated 21st. of March, and attacked the British position with
great intrepidity. The action commenced about an hour before daylight by
a false attack on the British left, consisting of the 8th., 13th.,
18th., and 90th. regiments, which was under Major-General Cradock’s
command, where they were soon repulsed. The most vigorous efforts of the
enemy were directed against the right, which they endeavoured to turn.
The attack on that point was commenced with great impetuosity by the
French infantry, sustained by a strong body of cavalry, who charged in
column. They were received with equal ardour, and with the utmost
steadiness and discipline. The contest was unusually obstinate; the
enemy was twice repulsed, and his cavalry became repeatedly mixed with
the British infantry. At length they retired, leaving an immense number
of killed and wounded on the field. In these attacks the 28th. and 42nd.
regiments gained great renown; the former had been ordered into the
redoubt on the left of the ruins of the palace of the Ptolemies,—the
left wing of the 42nd. advanced under Major Stirling, and took post on
the open ground quitted by the 28th., and the right wing of the regiment
under Lieutenant-Colonel Stewart, formed two hundred yards in the rear
of the left wing. In an instant the ruins, redoubt, and left wing were
attacked by the enemy with great impetuosity; but the steady and
well-directed fire of the British regiments forced their assailants to
retire.
While the front was thus engaged, a column of the famed “Invincible
Legion” advanced, preceded by a six-pounder gun, silently along the
interval between the left of the 42nd. and the right of the Foot Guards,
from which the cavalry picket had retired, and calculating its distance
correctly, although in the dark, it wheeled to its left, and penetrated
unobserved between the wings of the 42nd. regiment drawn up in parallel
lines. The instant this column was seen, the right wing of that regiment
attacked its front with great gallantry, and captured the gun,—the rear
rank of the left wing faced about attacked to its rear, and the French
being thus placed between two fires, rushed towards the ruins of the
ancient palace,—receiving the fire of the 28th. as they passed the
redoubt, of the grenadiers and light infantry of the 40th. as they
passed the ground occupied by these companies, and being pursued in full
career by the 42nd. As the French entered the ruins, two companies of
the 58th. wheeled back, and after firing a few rounds of musketry,
charged with the bayonet. Being thus attacked in front and on the
flanks, and pursued by the Highlanders, who closed with bayonets on the
rear, the “Invincible Legion” resisted until six hundred and fifty of
their number had fallen, when the survivors, about two hundred and fifty
in number, threw down their arms and surrendered, delivering up their
standard to Major Stirling, of the 42nd., who gave it in charge of a
sergeant, with directions to remain close to the gun which the regiment
had taken from the enemy.[25]
This column of the enemy being thus disposed of, the 42nd. instantly
issued from among the ruins, and formed line in battalion on the flat,
with their right supported by the redoubt; but at that moment the French
infantry pressed forward so rapidly, that Major-General Moore ordered
the regiment forward before its formation was completed, when Sir Ralph
Abercromby, who was on the spot, encouraging the troops, called out “My
brave Highlanders, remember your country, remember your forefathers!”
and the regiment rushed forward with heroic ardour, drove back the
French, and pursued them along the sandy plain. Major-General Moore, who
had the advantage of a keen penetrating eye, saw through the increasing
clearness of the atmosphere, fresh columns of the enemy, with three
squadrons of cavalry, prepared to charge through the intervals of the
retreating infantry, and instantly calling to the 42nd. to cease
pursuing, directed them to resume their former ground to resist the
charge of cavalry. This order to fall back to the redoubt was repeated
by Lieutenant-Colonel Stirling, but it was only partially heard by the
regiment, owing to the noise from the firing; the companies which heard
it fell back, and the others remained in advance. While in this broken
state, the regiment was charged by the French horsemen, who dashed
forward with great audacity, as to an assured victory; but the gallant
Highlanders stood firm, and their fire thinned the enemy’s ranks in the
advance. All the companies which were formed repulsed the dragoons with
loss; the other companies were broken, yet the Highlanders individually,
or in small groups, maintained a fierce contest with the dragoons, and a
number of single combats took place, in which great courage and activity
were displayed. The French dragoons which had penetrated the broken
companies, or passed through the intervals, turned to their left towards
the ruins of the old Roman palace, as the column of infantry had done
early in the morning, and were nearly annihilated by the fire of the
28th. regiment.
During this fierce contest the British troops had expended their
ammunition, and while a supply was being procured from the ordnance
stores at a distance, their fire ceased; that of the enemy, however, was
continued with great execution, and put to a severe test the patient
endurance of the troops, who suffered severely. When a supply of
ammunition arrived, the enemy retreated, and the action terminated.
One stand of colours and two field pieces were taken.
Sir Ralph Abercromby received a mortal wound at the commencement of the
action, but which he concealed until the battle was decided. This
gallant general died on the 28th. of March, and was buried at Malta. He
was succeeded in the command of the army by Lieutenant-General
(afterwards Lord) Hutchinson. In that officer’s despatch, the conduct of
the reserve, under Major-General (afterwards Sir John) Moore against
whom the principal attack was directed, was highly noticed;
Major-General Moore and Brigadier-General Oakes, both wounded nearly at
the same time, were specially mentioned; and the 28th. and 42nd.
regiments[26] were reported as having acted “in the most distinguished
and brilliant manner.”
After this victory one division traversed the country to Rosetta, and
captured the forts at that place; part of the army then advanced up the
River Nile, and forced the French troops at the city of Cairo to
surrender. Another portion was engaged in the blockade of Alexandria.
Meanwhile the force under Major-General Baird had sailed from Bombay for
the Red Sea. The original design was to proceed to the port of Suez, but
the monsoon had commenced before the fleet entered the Red Sea, in
April, 1801, when the Major-General determined to land at Cosseir, on
the Red Sea, and brave the difficulties of the desert, in the hope of
affording important aid to the forces which had arrived in Egypt from
Europe. This was the first occasion that British troops had proceeded by
the overland route,[27] which course was again adopted during the
Crimean Campaign, when two regiments of cavalry (10th. and 12th.
Dragoons) proceeded from India to Sebastopol. At this early period the
fourteen-days’ march through the desert was a more serious affair than
in later times.
On landing, the country presented a frightfully desolate prospect, but
the soldiers commenced their march with alacrity, although suffering
from excessive heat and dysentery, occasioned by bad water. The march
was made during the night. A short distance from Cosseir the troops
entered a ravine, which appeared to be the old bed of a river, along
which they travelled three days, when it terminated at Moilah: thence
the desert had generally a hard gravelly soil, until the troops arrived
at Baromba, where the first habitable spot was met with after leaving
Cosseir, not a single hut being previously seen. There was an almost
irresistible inclination to sleep, and some soldiers straggling from the
line of march that they might lie down, lost their lives. About ten
miles from Baromba was Kenna, which was reached without further
difficulty.
Lieutenant-General the Honourable Sir John Hely Hutchinson, K.B., who
had succeeded to the command upon the death of General Sir Ralph
Abercromby, advanced to Grand Cairo, which capitulated on the 27th. of
June, 1801. General Menou, refusing to accept the capitulation of Cairo,
was closely besieged in Alexandria. The operations against the enemy’s
works commenced on the 17th. of August. Major-General Coote embarked
with a strong body of troops in the night of the 16th. and 17th. of
August, and effected a landing to the westward of Alexandria, and
immediately invested the strong castle of Marabout.
On the night between the 18th. and 19th., Major-General Coote opened
batteries against the castle of Marabout. This fort, situated on an
island at the entrance to the old harbour of Alexandria, capitulated to
the troops under Major-General Eyre Coote, on the 21st. of August, 1801.
No loss was sustained. A brass gun was captured from the enemy by the
first battalion of the 54th. regiment, which it retained until December,
1841; and on its being placed in the repository established in the Royal
Arsenal at Woolwich, the corps received the royal authority to bear the
word “MARABOUT” on the regimental colours and appointments, in
commemoration of the gallantry evinced by the battalion at the capture
of that fort. No other regiment bears this distinction.
During the evening of the 27th. of August, General Menou sent an
aide-de-camp to request an armistice for three days, in order to afford
time to prepare a capitulation, which after some difficulties and delays
was signed on the 2nd. of September. It is on record that after the
terms of surrender were concluded, the French General received
Brigadier-General Hope with the natural politeness of his countrymen,
and an invitation was given to dinner, the repast consisting entirely of
horse-flesh.
This terminated the campaign in Egypt, and the achievements of the
British army were a prelude to future victories. The troops received the
thanks of both Houses of Parliament, and all the regiments received the
royal authority to bear on their colours the word “EGYPT,” with the
_Sphinx_ as a lasting memorial of the glories acquired during this
arduous and important campaign, which had exalted the military fame of
Great Britain, by the expulsion of the “invincible” legions of
Buonaparte from Egypt, whence he had expected to extend his conquests
through Asia. The following were the regiments employed in Egypt in
1801:—
8th. Light Dragoons, one Troop, Captain Hawkins; 11th. Light Dragoons,
one Troop, Captain A. Money; 12th. Light Dragoons, Colonel Mervyn
Archdall; 22nd. Light Dragoons,[28] Lieutenant-Colonel Honourable
William Lumley; 26th. (afterwards 23rd) Light Dragoons,
Lieutenant-Colonel Robert Gordon; Hompesch’s Hussars, (detachment,)
Major Sir Robert T. Wilson; Coldstream Guards, 1st. Battalion,
Lieutenant-Colonel Arthur Brice; 3rd. Foot Guards, 1st. Battalion,
Lieutenant-Colonel T. Hilgrove Turner; Royals, 2nd. Battalion,
Lieutenant-Colonel Duncan Campbell; 2nd. Queen’s Royal, Colonel the Earl
of Dalhousie; 8th. Foot, King’s, Colonel Gordon Drummond; 10th. Foot,
Lieutenant-Colonel Richard Quarrell; 13th. Foot, Lieutenant-Colonel
Honourable Charles Colville; 18th., Royal Irish, Lieutenant-Colonel
Henry T. Montresor; 20th. Foot, 1st. and 2nd. Battalions,
Lieutenant-Colonel George Smith; 23rd. Royal Welsh Fusiliers,
Lieutenant-Colonel John Hall; 24th. Foot, Lieutenant-Colonel John R.
Forster; 25th. Foot, Colonel William Dyott; 26th. Foot., Colonel Lord
Elphinstone; 27th. Inniskilling, 1st. and 2nd Battalions,
Lieutenant-Colonel Samuel Graham; 28th. Foot, Colonel Honourable Edward
Paget; 30th. Foot, Lieutenant-Colonel William Wilkinson; 40th. Foot,
(Flank Companies,) Colonel Brent Spencer; 42nd. Royal Highland Regiment,
Lieutenant-Colonel William Dickson; 44th. Foot, Lieutenant-Colonel David
Ogilvie; 50th. Foot, Colonel Patrick Wanchope; 54th. Foot, 1st. and 2nd.
Battalions, Lieutenant-Colonel John Thomas Layard; 58th. Foot,
Lieutenant-Colonel William Houstoun; 61st. Foot, Lieutenant-Colonel
Francis Carruthers; 79th. Foot, Colonel Alan Cameron; 80th. Foot.
Lieutenant-Colonel John Montresor; 86th. Foot, Lieutenant-Colonel James
P. Lloyd; 88th. Foot, Colonel William Carr Beresford; 89th. Foot,
Colonel William Stewart; 90th. Foot, Colonel Rowland Hill; 92nd. Foot,
Lieutenant-Colonel Charles Erskine; De Watteville’s Regiment,
Lieutenant-Colonel Louis de Watteville; The Queen’s German Regiment,
Lieutenant-Colonel Peter John James Dutens; De Rolle’s Regiment,
Lieutenant-Colonel the Baron De Dürler; Dillon’s Regiment,
Lieutenant-Colonel the Baron Perponcher; Royal Corsican Rangers, Major
Hudson Lowe; Ancient Irish Fencibles; Chasseurs Britanniques, Colonel
John Ramsey; and the Staff Corps, (detachment.)
THE TURKISH MEDAL.
The Grand Seignior, with a view to perpetuate the services rendered to
the Ottoman empire, established an order of knighthood, designated the
Crescent, which was conferred on the general officers. He also presented
gold medals of three sizes to the field officers, captains, and
subalterns, which they were authorized by His Majesty to accept and
wear. A palace was built at Constantinople for the future residence of
the British ambassadors. The medal from which the engraving has been
made is the smaller one, given to captains and subalterns, but is the
same in pattern as the larger size, conferred on the field officers.
Obverse, a Crescent and Star of eight points, surrounded by an
ornamental border; Reverse, the Sultan’s cypher, under which is the year
1801; the border is the same on both sides; the ribbon is dark orange,
with a hook and chain.
BATTLE OF MAIDA.
4TH JULY, 1806.
A squadron of British and Russian vessels having, in November, 1805,
landed some troops at Naples, without any opposition from the Neapolitan
court, shortly afterwards departed. On receiving intelligence of this
transaction, the French Emperor issued a proclamation, that “the
Neapolitan dynasty had ceased to reign,” and his brother Joseph,
assisted by Marshal Massena, proceeded with an army to that country. The
French entered Naples on the 15th. of February, and shortly obtained
possession of the whole kingdom, excepting Gaeta. Meanwhile the Court
had retired to Sicily. A decree was soon issued, by which the crown of
Naples was conferred by Napoleon on his brother Joseph, who was
proclaimed king on the 30th. of May.
[Illustration:
Turkish Medal for Egypt.—1801
]
A body of troops was assembled by the French in Calabria, and extensive
preparations were made for the invasion of Sicily. Major-General Stuart,
who then commanded the British troops in Sicily, formed the design of
penetrating Calabria, and attacking the French division, under General
Regnier: the result was the Battle of Maida, Upper Calabria, which was
fought on the 4th. of July, 1806. On hearing of the disembarkation of
the British at St. Euphemia, General Regnier made a rapid march from
Reggio, uniting, as he advanced, his detached corps. seven-pounders
Stuart resolved to anticipate the attack, and the army commenced its
march on the morning of the 4th. of July. By nine o’clock in the morning
the opposing fronts were warmly engaged. The right of the advanced line
consisted of the battalion of light infantry, commanded by
Lieutenant-Colonel, afterwards Sir James, Kempt, consisting of the light
companies of the 20th., 27th., 35th., 58th., 61st., 81st., and
Watteville’s, (since disbanded,) together with one hundred and fifty
chosen battalion men of the 35th. regiment, under Major Robinson.
Directly opposed to them was the favourite French regiment, the Ire.
Légére. The two corps, at the distance of about one hundred yards, fired
reciprocally a few rounds, when, as if by mutual consent, the firing was
suspended, and in close compact order and dreadful silence they advanced
towards each other, until their bayonets began to cross. This momentous
crisis appalled the enemy; they broke and endeavoured to fly, but it was
too late, and they were overtaken, when the most terrible slaughter
ensued.
Brigadier-General Acland, whose brigade, consisting of the 78th. and
81st. regiments, was immediately on the left of the light infantry,
availed himself of this favourable moment to press instantly forward
upon the corps in his front, when the 78th., under Lieutenant-Colonel
Macleod, and the 81st., under Major Plenderleath, had an opportunity of
distinguishing themselves. The enemy fled in dismay and disorder,
leaving the plain covered with their dead and wounded.
Being thus completely discomfited on his left, General Regnier commenced
a new effort in the hope of recovering the day. The grenadier battalion
and the 27th. regiment, which formed the first brigade, under
Brigadier-General Cole resisted the enemy most gallantly. Nothing could
shake the undaunted firmness of the grenadiers, under Lieutenant-Colonel
O’Callaghan, and of the 27th. regiment, under Lieutenant-Colonel Smith.
The cavalry successively repelled from before their front, attempted to
turn their left, when Lieutenant-Colonel Ross, who had that morning
landed from Messina with the 20th. Foot, and was coming up to the army
during the action, having observed this movement, threw his regiment
opportunely into a small cover upon their flank, and by a heavy and
well-directed fire completely frustrated the attempt. The 20th., with
natural pride, always commemorated this day’s glory. The enemy having
succeeded with his cavalry in turning the British left, owing to the
total deficiency of that arm on the part of the English, might possibly
have retrieved the day, but for this movement. This was the final
struggle, and the French began precipitately to retire; leaving above
seven hundred of their dead upon the field of battle.
The British infantry continued in pursuit as long as they were able, but
as the enemy dispersed in every direction, and the victors were under
the necessity of preserving order, the trial of speed became unequal.
The total loss sustained by the French was estimated at four thousand
men.
For this victory Major-General Stuart received the thanks of Parliament,
with a vote of a thousand pounds a year for life; the approbation of his
Sovereign, and the dignity of a Knight of the Bath; he was created Count
of Maida by the King of Naples, and the city of London voted him its
freedom and a sword.
In the official communication from the British minister at Palermo, the
battle of Maida was thus adverted to:—“There is not to be found in the
annals of military transactions an enterprise prepared with more
deliberate reflection, or executed with greater decision, promptitude,
and success, than the late invasion of Calabria by Sir John Stuart. I
trust, therefore, you will not think me presumptuous for venturing to
add my testimony of the high sense entertained by this Court, of the
merits of the British General, and of his gallant army, who, on the
fertile plains of Maida, have added new trophies to those which the same
troops had formerly earned, from the same enemy, on the sandy regions of
Egypt.”
The following regiments were engaged in this action, the 20th., 27th.,
35th., 58th., 61st., (flank companies,) 78th., and 81st. Foot.
GOLD MEDAL FOR MAIDA.
[Illustration: Illustration of a commemorative medal with two circular
sides connected side-by-side. Left side shows a profile portrait of King
George III wearing a laurel wreath, labeled “Georgivs Tertivs Rex.”
Right side depicts the goddess Britannia with spear and shield,
accompanied by a winged figure holding a wreath, with the inscription
“Mai Da IV MDCCCVI” and a fallen enemy figure below.]
In commemoration of this victory a gold medal was struck, and conferred
upon all the superior officers who were present. On the obverse is the
lauriated head of the Sovereign, inscribed GEORGIUS TERTIUS REX. The
reverse has Britannia brandishing a spear with her right hand, and on
her left a shield charged with the crosses of the Union banner. A flying
figure of Victory is crowning her with a wreath of laurel; behind
Britannia is the triquetra, or trinacria, the ancient symbol of Sicily,
and before her is inscribed MAIDA IVL. IV. MDCCCVI. Round the edge the
name and rank of the officers were engraved. There was only one size of
this medal, which was worn both by General and Field officers from the
button-hole of their uniform, to a red ribbon, with blue edges, and a
gold buckle. The issue was limited to the Commander of the Forces
engaged, officers in command of brigades, battalions, or of corps
equivalent to a battalion, or the officer who succeeded on the removal
from the field of the original commander, and the Deputy
Quartermaster-General. As a general rule, no officer below the rank of
Major was considered eligible, unless he succeeded to the command of a
battalion during the action. Only seventeen officers received this
medal.
BATTLES OF ROLEIA AND VIMIERA.
17TH. AND 21ST. AUGUST, 1808.
At this period the Peninsula was the centre of political interest.
Portugal, deserted by her government, and Spain betrayed, the people of
each of those countries rose in arms to recover the national
independence. Dissensions had arisen in the royal family of Spain,
occasioned by the sway of Manuel Godoy, who bore the title of the Prince
of Peace. This minister was dismissed, but the court was unable to
restore tranquillity. In this emergency the French Emperor was solicited
to be umpire, and Napoleon eventually placed the crown of Spain on his
brother Joseph, who was transferred from the throne of Naples. The
Spaniards at once flew to arms, and the British government resolved to
aid the Spanish and Portuguese patriots. A British army was accordingly
ordered to proceed to the Peninsula under the command of
Lieutenant-General Sir Arthur Wellesley. After a favourable passage the
troops destined for this service anchored in Mondego Bay, in the
beginning of August, and a landing was effected in the vicinity of the
village of Frejus. The division under Major-General (afterwards Sir
Brent) Spencer, K.B., from Cadiz, consisting of about four thousand men,
joined on the 8th. of August; and after a short halt, the army was put
in motion to occupy a more forward position, where it remained for some
days. Sir Arthur marched from Leiria on the 13th., and arrived at
Alcobaça on the 19th., which place the enemy abandoned in the preceding
night. The French, about four thousand in number, were posted at Roliça,
or Roleia, (the latter mode of spelling having been inaccurately adopted
from the despatch for the colours,) and Brilos was occupied by their
advanced posts. The possession of this latter village being important to
future operations, it was determined to occupy it, and as soon as the
British infantry arrived upon the ground, a detachment, consisting of
four companies of riflemen of the 60th. and 95th. regiments, was ordered
to effect this duty. A trifling resistance was offered by a small picket
of the enemy’s infantry and a few cavalry, after which they retired,
being followed by a detachment of riflemen to the distance of three
miles from Brilos. The riflemen were then attacked by a superior body of
the enemy, who attempted to cut them off from the main body of the
detachment to which they belonged. Large bodies of the enemy appeared on
both the flanks of the detachment, which had advanced in support of the
riflemen, and it was with difficulty that Major-General Spencer was
enabled to effect a retreat to Obidos, which village it remained in
possession of.
Two days afterwards was fought the Battle of Roleia, or Roliça. General
Laborde continued in his position at this place, and Sir Arthur
Wellesley determined to attack him in it on the morning of the 17th. of
August. Roliça is situated on an eminence, having a plain in its front,
at the end of a valley, which commences at Caldas, and is closed to the
southwards by the mountains, which join the hills, forming a valley on
the left, looking towards Caldas. In the centre of the valley, and about
eight miles from Roliça, is the town and old Moorish fort of Obidos,
from whence the enemy’s pickets had been driven on the 15th., and from
that time he had posts in the hills on both sides of the valley, as well
as in the plain in front of his army, which was posted on the heights in
front of Roliça; its right resting upon the hills, its left upon an
eminence, on which was a windmill, and the whole covering four or five
passes into the mountains in his rear.
About seven o’clock in the morning the troops moved from Obidos.
Brigadier-General Fane’s riflemen were immediately detached into the
hills on the left of the valley, to keep up the communication between
the centre and left columns, and to protect the march of the former
along the valley; the enemy’s posts were successively driven in.
Major-General Hill’s brigade moved on to attack the French left, and
Brigadier-Generals Nightingall and Craufurd advanced with the artillery
along the high road, until at length Nightingall’s formed in the plain
immediately in the enemy’s front, supported by the light infantry
companies, and the 45th. regiment of Brigadier-General Craufurd’s
brigade; while the other two regiments of his brigade, the 50th. and
91st., were kept as a reserve in the rear.
Major-General Rowland (afterwards Viscount) Hill and Brigadier-General
Nightingall advanced upon the enemy’s position, and at the same moment
Brigadier-General Fane’s riflemen were in the hills on his right; the
Portuguese infantry in a village upon his left; and Major-General
Ferguson’s column was descending from the heights into the plain. From
this situation the French retired by the passes into the mountains with
the utmost regularity and celerity; and notwithstanding the rapid
advance of the British infantry, the want of a sufficient body of
cavalry was the cause of their suffering but little loss in the plain.
It then became necessary to make a disposition to attack the formidable
position which had been taken up. Brigadier-General Fane’s riflemen were
already in the mountains on the enemy’s right, but no time was lost in
attacking the different passes, as well as in supporting the riflemen,
so as to ensure a complete victory.
The Portuguese infantry were ordered to move up a pass on the right of
the whole; the light companies of Major-General Hill’s brigade, and the
5th. Fusiliers advanced up a pass next on the right; and the 29th.
regiment, supported by the 9th. foot, under Brigadier-General
Nightingall, a third pass; and the 45th. and 82nd. regiments, passes on
the left. These were all difficult of access, and some of them were well
defended, particularly that assailed by the 9th. and 29th. Foot; both
regiments attacked with the greatest impetuosity, and reached the enemy
before those whose assaults were to be made on their flanks; the defence
was desperate, and it was in this attack that the greatest loss was
sustained, Lieutenant-Colonel the Honourable George A. F. Lake being
killed at the head of his regiment, the 29th. Foot.
General Laborde was, however, driven from all the positions he had taken
in the passes of the mountains, and the British troops were advanced in
the plains on their tops. For a considerable length of time the 9th. and
29th. regiments alone were advanced to this point, with
Brigadier-General Fane’s riflemen at a distance on the left; they were
afterwards supported by the 5th., and by the light companies of
Major-General Hill’s brigade, which had arrived on their right, and by
the other troops ordered to ascend the mountains, the latter arriving by
degrees. Here three most gallant attacks were made upon the 9th. and
29th. regiments, in all of which the enemy was repulsed; but he
succeeded in effecting a retreat in good order, owing principally to Sir
Arthur’s want of cavalry, and to the difficulty of bringing up the
passes of the mountains with celerity a sufficient number of troops and
of cannon, to support those who had first ascended. The French loss was
nevertheless very great, and three pieces of cannon were captured.
Sir Arthur Wellesley, in his despatch, observed “that although we had
such a superiority of numbers employed in the operations of this day,
the troops actually engaged in the heat of the action were, from
unavoidable circumstances, only the 5th., 9th., 29th., the riflemen of
the 60th., and 95th., and the flank companies of Major-General Hill’s
brigade, being a number by no means equal to that of the enemy: their
conduct, therefore, deserves the highest commendation.”
Thus was the first victory in the Peninsula gained; and it afforded an
omen of future successes, which was afterwards fully accomplished. The
5th., 6th., 9th., 29th., 32nd., 36th., 38th., 40th., 45th., 60th.,
71st., 82nd., 91st., and Rifle Brigade, took part in this battle.
Lieutenant-General Sir Arthur Wellesley did not pursue the enemy by the
high-roads, but keeping to the right, near the sea, marched to Vimiera,
to cover the landing of a brigade commanded by Major-General Anstruther,
which was effected on the 20th. of August. The following morning was to
be given up to the troops in order to prepare and repose themselves.
Whilst the men were engaged in washing and cleaning their equipments,
the approach of the enemy, was discovered at eight o’clock in the
morning, and the brigades commanded by Major-General Ferguson,
Brigadier-Generals Nightingall, Acland, and Bowes, proceeded across a
valley from the heights on the west to those on the east of Vimiera.
Marshal Junot, Duke of Abrantes, advanced to the attack of the position,
and commenced it on the British centre, where the 50th. regiment was
posted, moving along the front gradually to the left, until the whole
line became engaged. Notwithstanding the fire of the riflemen, the enemy
advanced close to the 50th., and were checked and driven back only by
the bayonets of that regiment. The second battalion of the 43rd. was
likewise closely engaged with them, in the road leading into Vimiera, a
part of that corps having been ordered into the churchyard to prevent
them from penetrating into the town. On the right of the position they
were repulsed by the bayonets of the 97th. regiment, successfully
supported by the second battalion of the 52nd., which, by an advance in
column, took the enemy in flank.
The attack upon the heights on the road to Lourinha was supported by a
large body of cavalry, and was made with the usual impetuosity of French
troops. They were received with steadiness by the brigade under
Major-General Ferguson, consisting of the 36th., 40th., and 71st.
regiments. These corps charged as soon as the enemy approached them, who
gave way, and they continued to advance upon him, supported by the
82nd., one of the corps of Brigadier-General Nightingall’s brigade,
which, as the ground extended, afterwards formed a part of the first
line; by the 29th. regiment, and by Brigadier-General’s Bowes and
Acland’s brigades; whilst Brigadier-General Craufurd’s brigade and the
Portuguese troops, in two lines, proceeded along the heights on the
left. In the advance of Major-General Ferguson’s brigade, six pieces of
cannon were taken, with many prisoners, and vast numbers were killed and
wounded.
An attempt was afterwards made by the French to recover a portion of
their artillery, by attacking the 71st. and 82nd. regiments, which were
halted in a valley in which the guns had been captured. The attempt
failed, and the enemy were compelled again to retire with great loss.
Sir Arthur Wellesley especially noticed the following corps:—The Royal
artillery, commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Robe; the 20th. Dragoons,
(since disbanded,) commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Taylor, who was
killed; the 50th. regiment, commanded by Colonel Walker; the second
battalion of the 95th. regiment, (rifles,) commanded by Major Travers;
the fifth battalion 60th. regiment, commanded by Major Davy; the second
battalion 43rd., commanded by Major Hull; the second battalion 52nd.,
commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Ross; the 97th. regiment, commanded by
Lieutenant-Colonel Lyon; the 36th., commanded by Colonel Burne; the
40th., commanded by Colonel Kemmis; the 71st., commanded by
Lieutenant-Colonel (afterwards Sir Denis) Pack; and the 82nd. regiment,
commanded by Major Eyre. The British commander, always chary of praise,
paid a special tribute to the 36th. regiment.
Thirteen pieces of cannon, twenty-three ammunition waggons, with powder,
shells, stores of all descriptions, and twenty thousand rounds of musket
ammunition, were captured. General Beniere was wounded and taken
prisoner, together with several officers. The defeat was signal, and not
more than half the British army was actually engaged. The French
casualties amounted to nearly two thousand killed, wounded, and taken
prisoners.
In this action, George Clark, one of the pipers of the 71st. Highland
Light Infantry, was wounded; and being unable to accompany his corps in
the advance against the enemy, put his pipes in order, and struck up a
favourite regimental air to the intense delight of his comrades.
Both Houses of Parliament voted their thanks to the British troops for
this victory, and the word “VIMIERA” was authorized to be borne on the
colours and appointments of the following regiments:—2nd., 5th., 6th.,
9th., 20th., 29th., 32nd., 36th., 38th., 40th., 43rd., 45th., 50th.,
52nd., 60th., 71st., 82nd., 91st., and Rifle Brigade.
Lieutenant-General Sir Harry Burrard arrived during the action, but did
not assume the command: Lieutenant-General Sir Hew Dalrymple landed on
the following day, and took command of the army. The force under
Lieutenant-General Sir John Moore was also embarked during the
negociation which subsequently took place, making the British forces to
amount to thirty-two thousand men. This treaty, which was styled the
“Convention of Cintra,” was signed on the 30th. of August, and by its
provisions the French troops evacuated Portugal.
All the objects of the expedition having been effected, and the French
forces embarked for France, the British army remained for some time at
Lisbon and its vicinity. This convention excited great dissatisfaction
in England, and a Court of Enquiry was assembled to investigate the
circumstances attending it.
GOLD MEDAL FOR ROLEIA AND VIMIERA.
Although these battles were distinct actions only one medal was
conferred, but it was granted to those who were present at either of
them. On the obverse Britannia is represented seated on the globe; in
her right hand extended a wreath of laurel, and in her left a palm
branch; to her right the British lion, and on the left a shield charged
with the crosses of the union banner. The reverse had a wreath of
laurel, within which the name of the event was engraved, and the year,
thus—Roleia and Vimiera, 1808. The name and rank of the officer were
engraved on the edge. Further particulars regarding these medals will be
given with the description of that for Talavera, of which an
illustration has been made, and which is similar to that granted for the
above and subsequent victories.
SIR JOHN MOORE’S CAMPAIGN.
Lieutenant-General Sir Harry Burrard received His Majesty’s commands to
place a large portion of the army in Portugal under the orders of Sir
John Moore, to be employed on a particular service, which was announced
in a general order on the 8th. of October, 1808, and preparations were
accordingly made for entering Spain. Upon arriving in that country the
troops were directed to wear the white cockade, in addition to their
own, as a compliment to the Spanish nation, and to use every means to
maintain the good opinion entertained of them by that high-spirited
people.
On the 27th. of October the division under the command of
Lieutenant-General the Honourable John Hope, afterwards the Earl of
Hopetoun, was put in motion, and after a short stay at Badajoz, resumed
the march to Talavera de la Reyna. From this town the column proceeded
to the Escurial, seven leagues to the north-west of Madrid, where it
arrived and halted on the 22nd. of November. Intelligence was here
received of the enemy’s movements, and a night march was made to the
left by Avila and Peneranda, and finally to Alba de Tormes, where a
junction was formed with a detachment from the army under
Lieutenant-General Sir John Moore. The troops were shortly afterwards
put in motion towards Valladolid, and subsequently to the left, to
effect a junction with the division under Lieutenant-General Sir David
Baird, which had landed at Corunna.
Previously to this period, the Spanish armies under General Blake, near
Bilboa on the left, General Castanos in the centre, and General Palafox
lower down the Ebro on the right, had been completely defeated; and
Lieutenant-General Sir John Moore consequently made arrangements for a
retreat on Portugal by Ciudad Rodrigo; but it having been represented to
him that Madrid held out against the French, he was induced to effect a
junction with Lieutenant-General Sir David Baird, in order to make a
diversion in favour of Madrid, by attacking Marshal Soult on the River
Carion.
SAHAGUN, BENEVENTE, ETC.
DECEMBER, 1808, AND JANUARY, 1809.
The British commander ascertained that instead of a powerful army
covering his advance, not a Spanish soldier was in his front, the enemy
was at hand, and those Spanish armies with which he had been directed to
co-operate, had been routed and dispersed; at the same time the winter
had set in with unusual severity, and the troops were almost constantly
marching through snow. Napoleon had three hundred thousand men in Spain,
and to confront this host of veterans, Sir John Moore had not
twenty-five thousand British troops, yet he boldly advanced and menaced
the enemy’s lines.
Three leagues from the quarters of the Hussar brigade, consisting of
the 7th., 10th., and 15th. Hussars, about eight hundred French
dragoons were in cantonments at Sahagun, under Brigadier-General
Debelle. About two o’clock on the morning of the 21st. December, the
15th., with Captain Thornhill and twelve soldiers of the 7th. Hussars,
and Lieutenant-General Lord Paget (afterwards Marquis of Angelsey) at
their head, moved along the left bank of the Cea, in order to
intercept the retreat of the French dragoons from Sahagun. The 10th.
marched straight to the town, while Lieutenant-General Lord Paget,
with the 15th., endeavoured to turn it. The British hussars arrived in
the vicinity of Sahagun before daylight; but a French patrol had given
the alarm, and his lordship found the enemy formed within the town.
The march had been performed with difficulty, the weather being
extremely cold, and from deep snow on the ground, the road was so
covered with ice in many places, that the men had to dismount and lead
their horses. Between five and six o’clock the advance guard of the
15th. fell in with a French patrol, and took five prisoners, but in
consequence of the extreme darkness the rest escaped, and galloping
off to Sahagun, gave the alarm, thus preventing the surprise of the
enemy. Upon approaching that place shortly before daylight, the French
dragoons were discovered formed up beyond a rugged hollow way, which
was unfavourable for cavalry, and as the 15th. came near the enemy
withdrew towards a bridge on their left. In numbers the French were
about two to one, but his lordship instantly charged, overthrew them,
and captured nearly one hundred and fifty prisoners, including two
lieutenant-colonels, and eleven other officers.
Lord Paget, and Lieutenant-Colonel Grant, of the 15th., each received a
medal. The conduct of the hussars was commended by the British General,
and the regiment was permitted to bear on its appointments the word
SAHAGUN.
The attack by Lord Paget on a vastly superior force, so far as numbers
were concerned, at Sahagun, in which the enemy were cut to pieces,
occasioned Sir John Moore to issue the following order:—
“Head Quarters, Sahagun.
“The different attacks made by parties of cavalry upon those of the
enemy, on the march, have given them an opportunity to display a
spirit, and to assume a tone of superiority which does them credit,
and which the Commander of the Forces hopes will be supported on more
important occasions.
“The attacks conducted by Brigadier-General Stewart, with the 18th.
Hussars, when upon the Douro, and that by Lieutenant-General Lord
Paget upon the enemy’s cavalry at this place, are honourable to the
British cavalry.
“The Commander of the Forces begs that the Lieutenant-General and
Brigadier-General will accept his thanks for their services, and that
they will convey them to Brigadier-General Slade, and the officers,
non-commissioned officers, and men of the cavalry under their command,
for their conduct in the different affairs that have taken place.”
An order like this naturally made the infantry very desirous to emulate
the cavalry, and the opportunity was shortly afterwards afforded.
Arrangements had been made for attacking the enemy, but the approach of
Napoleon, with an overwhelming force, rendered a retrograde movement
necessary; and while the cavalry pickets were skirmishing with the
French, the baggage, and several brigades of infantry withdrew.
Christmas, with all its social customs was thus dawning, when the troops
commenced their retreat. A heavy and continued fall of snow hid the ruts
in the roads, caused by the passage of the guns. Officers lost their
boots in these ruts, and were compelled to walk barefooted. Two days
rest after the reserve had crossed the Esla, enabled measures to be
taken to repair the sufferings from the bad roads, a supply of soles and
heels having been furnished to each regiment; the officers and men had
also the welcome issue of new blankets, and one hundred and fifty pairs
of shoes were supplied to each regiment.
On the 24th. of December the hussars fell back to Cal; on the 25th. they
arrived at Sahagun, and on quitting that place on the 26th., a
considerable force of the enemy’s cavalry was seen on some high ground
at Majorga. Lord Paget directed Colonel Leigh, of the 10th. Hussars, to
dislodge them with two squadrons of his regiment, and the colonel
instantly led one squadron forward, the other following in support.
Arriving on the top of the hill, he paused a short time for the horses
to recover their wind after the ascent, and was exposed to a heavy, but
not destructive, fire; he afterwards gave the word “Charge,” and in five
minutes the French were overthrown, many were killed, others wounded,
and about a hundred taken prisoners. On this, and on all other
occasions, the superiority of the British cavalry over the French
horsemen, was proved to an extent beyond anything that had been
anticipated. The British hussars set superior numbers at defiance, and
their temerity was not, in any instance, punished by repulse or defeat.
Continuing the retreat, the cavalry arrived at Benevente on the 27th. of
December; they had scarcely entered the town, when an alarm of the
approach of a body of French troops was given, and the hussars turned
out, but the enemy retired. The infantry continued their retreat on the
following morning, but the cavalry remained in the town, with parties
watching the fords on the Esla.
Six hundred cavalry of the French imperial guard, commanded by General
Lefebre Desnouettes, forded the river near the bridge, and drove back
the videttes, when the British pickets, commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel
Otway, (afterwards Lieutenant-General Sir Loftus William Otway,) major
of the 18th. Hussars advanced, and repeatedly charging the enemy’s
leading squadrons, kept the whole in check until Lieutenant-General Lord
Paget and Brigadier-General the Honourable Charles Stewart (afterwards
the Marquis of Londonderry) arrived. A detatchment of the 10th. Hussars,
under Major Quentin, was engaged on this occasion, and evinced signal
gallantry. Lord Paget hastened to bring up the regiment from the town:
Brigadier-General Stewart placed himself at the head of the pickets, and
the ground was obstinately disputed, many charges being made by both
sides, the French veterans fighting in a manner worthy of their high
reputation. The pickets were ordered to fall back gradually, and the
squadrons were repeatedly mingled. Brigadier-General Stewart evinced
great personal bravery, and while engaged with a French officer, his
sword fell, when Lieutenant-Colonel Otway gave the general his own
sword, and recovered the other from the ground. While the fight was
taking place on the plain, the hussars formed at the edge of the town,
and, on receiving the signal to advance, they galloped forward. The
pickets, perceiving the 10th. advancing to support them, gave a loud
cheer, and dashed at speed upon their numerous opponents. In an instant
the French were broken and driven in great disorder towards the river,
which they repassed with precipitation, leaving behind them about thirty
men killed, twenty-five wounded, and seventy prisoners. General Lefebre
Desnouttes was pursued by the hussars, and refusing to stop when
overtaken, he was cut across the head, and made prisoner by Private Levi
Grisdall.
On the 30th. of December the troops came up with the wretched remains of
the army under the Marquis de la Romana; instead of these being of any
assistance they impeded the march of the British, and exhausted the few
resources left, the houses being filled by them.
The retreat presented many harrowing features. An eye-witness,
Lieutenant-Colonel Charles Cadell, of the 28th., which regiment formed
part of the reserve, the post of honour in a retreat, states,—“On the
arrival of the cavalry at Canberas, about midnight, the reserve
immediately moved on, and arrived next morning, 1st. January, 1809, at
Bembibre, just as the other division was marching off to Villa Franca.
The scene of drunkenness that here presented itself was truly shameful.
The stragglers from the preceding division so crowded every house, that
there was hardly a place to be had for the wearied reserve. Crowds of
half-naked and unfortunate peasants of Romana’s army, added to the
confusion. On the 2nd., when Sir John Moore left Bembibre, with the
reserve and the cavalry, for Villa Franca, Colonel Ross was left with
that excellent regiment, the 20th., and a detachment of hussars, to
cover the town, while officers were employed in endeavouring to collect
the stragglers. A few were got away, but many were so tired and lame
from sore feet, that they did not care if the French sabres and bayonets
were at their breasts, so completely did most of them give themselves up
to despair. The rear-guard was at length forced to retire and leave
those unfortunate people to their fate. Some of these poor fellows, who
had thought better of it, and were endeavouring to overtake their
countrymen, were unmercifully sabred by the French cavalry, many of them
in a defenceless state.”
In the same gallant veteran’s “Narrative of the Campaigns of the 28th.
Regiment,” this striking incident occurs:—“The following occurrence had
more effect in establishing the good conduct of the reserve than
anything that had yet been done. We were formed into close column on the
Bembibre side of the river, when our gallant chief, General Paget, in an
excellent address, called the attention of the soldiers to the dreadful
and disgraceful scene of yesterday, and the merciless conduct of the
enemy’s cavalry had shewn to many of the stragglers. He told the men
that they had become the rear-guard of the army, and upon their sober,
steady, and good conduct the safety of the whole depended. Just as the
general had finished his admirable and soldier-like address, and after
all the orders had been given, and the necessary examples that had been
made, two men of the reserve were found in the very act of shamefully
plundering a house in the village, and ill-treating the inhabitants. The
report was made, and the reserve was instantly formed in square; the
culprits were brought out, the general being determined that an example
should be made. They were ordered to be hanged upon a tree close to the
village. Everything being prepared, the awful sentence was about to be
carried into execution; the unfortunate men were in the act of being
lifted up to the fatal branch, when a officer of the hussars rode into
the square, and reported that the enemy were at that moment advancing.
The general said he did not care if the whole French cavalry were coming
up, that he would hang those men, who had been guilty of so shameful an
outrage. At that instant a few distant shots were heard, and a second
officer arrived at full speed with another report. The general then
stopped the execution, and turning round to the reserve, said,
‘Soldiers! if you promise to behave well for the future, I will forgive
those men; say yes, in an instant.’ ‘Yes!’ was said by every one. ‘Say
it again,’ said the general. ‘Yes, yes,’ was again exclaimed by all.
‘Say it a third time,’ ‘Yes, yes, yes?’ and a cheer followed.[29] The
men were forgiven, the square was reduced, and the 52nd. regiment, under
Colonel Barclay, went through the village in double-quick time, and in
the most beautiful manner took possession of the vineyards on the
opposite side of the river, while the remainder of the reserve crossed
the bridge under cover of the 95th., and formed on the hill behind the
52nd. By this time the enemy were close upon us, and attacked the 95th.
in great force, the cavalry joining in the onset. They were terribly
galled by the rifles as they advanced through the village. The 95th.
then retired up the road to the right and left, the French being at the
same time exposed to a murderous fire from the 52nd., in the vineyards,
which completely checked them. The 52nd. then retired up the road, when
the enemy were again most gallantly repulsed. The French in this affair
lost the general officer commanding the advanced guard, and many men. A
column of them was also severely handled by Captain Carthew’s guns, and
stopped descending the hill on the other side of the river. This kept
them quiet until the afternoon of the 5th. of January. Our gallant
commander-in-chief was present during this affair, and wherever there
was a shot fired was he always to be found. This was the first time the
infantry had met the enemy.”
Marshal Soult, unwilling to attack, followed the sorely-pressed army
with unwonted caution. One night and two days brought the army from
Villa Franca to Lugo. All the attacks of the advanced guard of the
French upon the rear were repulsed. Notwithstanding this, however, the
retreating troops became more and more harassed. When the two bullock
cars, containing treasure to the amount of twenty-five thousand pounds,
became immovable, the money had to be thrown over the precipice.
Lieutenant-Colonel Charles Cadell thus narrates the circumstance:—“On
the morning of the 5th. (January, 1809,) the reserve left Nogales. We
were detained at a bridge a little way on the road, covering the
engineers, who were endeavouring to destroy it, but they did not
succeed. The 28th. regiment was now the rear-guard of the reserve, and
the flank companies, with a company of the 95th., formed the rear-guard
of the regiment. The whole distance was a continued skirmish. About noon
we came up with two cars laden with dollars; but the bullocks that drew
them being completely exhausted, it was impossible to save the treasure.
Under these circumstances Sir John Moore decided that the whole should
be thrown down the mountain, most judiciously considering, that if the
casks were broken, the men would make a rush for the money, which would
have caused great confusion, and might have cost the lives of many. The
rear-guard, therefore was halted; Lieutenant Bennet, of the light
company, 28th. regiment, was placed over the money, with strict orders
from Sir John Moore to shoot the first person who attempted to touch
it.[30] It was then rolled over the precipice; the casks were soon
broken by the rugged rocks, and the dollars falling out, rolled over the
height—a sparkling cascade of silver. The French advanced guard coming
up shortly after to the spot, were detained for a time picking up the
few dollars that had been scattered on the road.”
BATTLE OF CORUNNA.
16TH. JANUARY, 1809.
Sir John Moore concentrated his army near Lugo, where he determined to
give battle. About twelve o’clock in the morning of the 6th. of January,
the French appeared on the opposite heights. The British soldiers, full
of the national spirit, desired nothing better than to confront them.
The troops were immediately under arms, but each looked at the other
until evening set in, and it became evident that the day of battle was
to be postponed. On the following morning the enemy at daybreak opened a
cannonade, which was forthwith returned, and in the space of a few
minutes the French fire was silenced. Towards sunset a French column
commenced the ascent of the rising ground, and was met by a wing of the
76th.; this regiment gradually retired until joined by the 51st. In the
latter Sir John Moore had served as an ensign, and he addressed them
briefly, reminding them of that circumstance, and expressing his
reliance on their gallantry. The speech, short as it was, produced its
effect, and after a few discharges of musketry, they rushed onward with
the bayonet, when the enemy was beaten back, leaving on the ground
several killed and wounded.
At dark, when large fires illumined the heights, the British
re-commenced their retreat, undiscovered by the French until daylight.
But little was seen of the enemy until the army arrived at Corunna,
where the leading brigades marched in during the afternoon of the 11th.
of January, the adjacent villages and suburbs being occupied by the
troops. The trying retreat was completed; but there was a disappointment
to be experienced. No transports were there to receive the troops. In
the evening the foe came up, and occupied a position on the other side
of the river Mero. The battle-ground was not marked out until the 12th
of January, and this was the range of hills round the village of Elvino,
about a mile from Corunna, on which Sir John Moore resolved to place his
army. Before the arrangements were completed, the French were observed
moving along the opposite bank of the river. Nothing occurred until the
14th., when a fire of artillery was kept up for a short time. A terrible
explosion occurred on that day; a magazine of four thousand barrels of
gunpowder, which had been sent from England for the use of the
Spaniards, being destroyed, to prevent its falling into the hands of the
French. This caused quite a panic in both armies, and, although
occurring three or four miles from Corunna, many of the windows in the
town were broken.
Fine weather enabled the soldiers to dry their clothes, and to make
themselves comparatively comfortable; and during the afternoon of the
14th. the whole fleet of transports, convoyed by numerous ships of war,
appeared in sight. Some slight skirmishing occurred to the right on the
15th. During the afternoon and night of the 15th. the sick, wounded,
women, and children were embarked, and on the following day the greater
proportion of the artillery was placed on board, the ground not being
adapted for that arm. Before going on board the cavalry had to destroy
the remainder of their horses, and the sight was naturally most painful.
All animals were left on the beach at Corunna;[31] but the wife of
Sergeant Monday, the orderly-room clerk of the 28th regiment, is stated
to have carried a lap-dog in a basket over her arm throughout the
retreat, and brought it to England with her.
About one o’clock in the afternoon of the 16th. of January, the enemy,
who had early that day received reinforcements, and who had placed some
guns in front of the right and left of his line, was observed to be
moving his troops towards his left flank, and forming various columns of
attack at that extremity of the strong and commanding position which on
the morning of the 15th. he had taken in the immediate front of the
British. This indication of his intention was immediately succeeded by a
rapid and determined attack upon Lieutenant-General Sir David. Baird’s
division, which occupied the right of the position. The first effort of
the enemy was met by the 42nd. regiment, and the brigade under
Major-General Lord William Bentinck. The village on the right then
became an object of obstinate contest. Lieutenant-General Sir David
Baird was severely wounded, and shortly after Sir John Moore fell by a
cannon-shot. The troops though not unacquainted with the irreparable
loss they had sustained, were not dismayed, and by the most determined
bravery, not only repelled every attempt of the enemy to gain ground,
but actually forced him to retire, although fresh troops had been
brought up in support of those originally engaged.
Finding himself foiled in every attempt to force the right of the
position, the enemy endeavoured by numbers to turn it. A judicious and
well-timed movement, which was made by Major-General the Honourable
Edward Paget with the reserve, that corps having moved out of its
cantonments to support the right of the army, by a vigorous attack
defeated this intention. The Major-General, having pushed forward the
95th., (rifle corps,) and the first battalion of the 52nd. regiment,
drove the foe before him, and in his rapid and judicious advance
threatened the left of the enemy’s position. This circumstance, with the
position of Lieutenant-General Fraser’s division, which was calculated
to give still further security to the right of the line, induced the
enemy to relax his efforts in that quarter. They were then, however,
more forcibly directed towards the centre, where they were again
successfully resisted by the brigade under Major-General Manningham,
forming the left of Sir David Baird’s division, and a part of that under
Major-General Leith.
Upon the left the enemy at first contented himself with an attack upon
the pickets, which in general maintained their ground. Seeing,
therefore, his efforts unavailing on the right and centre, he appeared
determined to render the attack upon the left more serious, and
succeeded in obtaining possession of the village through which the great
road to Madrid passes, and which was situated in front of that part of
the line. From this post he was soon expelled, with considerable loss,
by a gallant attack of some companies of the second battalion of the
14th., regiment, under Lieutenant-Colonel Nicolls. Before five in the
evening, not only had every attack upon the British position been
successfully repelled, but ground had been gained in all points, a more
forward line being occupied than at the commencement of the action.
Eventually the enemy confined his operations to a cannonade, and the
fire of his light troops, with a view to draw off his other corps. At
six o’clock the firing entirely ceased. The different brigades were
re-assembled on the ground they occupied in the morning, and the pickets
and advanced posts resumed their original stations.
The corps chiefly engaged were the brigades under Major-Generals Lord
William Bentinck, Manningham, and Leith, and the brigade of guards under
Major-General Warde, Major-General Hill, and Brigadier-General Catlin
Crauford, with their brigades on the left of the position, ably
supported their advanced posts. The brunt of the action fell upon the
4th., 42nd., 50th., and 81st. regiments, with parts of the brigades of
guards, and the 28th. regiment.
About ten at night the troops quitted their position, and marched to
their respective points of embarkation in the town and neighbourhood of
Corunna. The pickets remained at their posts until five in the morning
of the 17th., when they were withdrawn unperceived by the French. The
embarkation proceed rapidly, and, with the exception of the brigades
under Major-Generals Hill and Beresford, which were destined to remain
on shore until the movements of the enemy should become manifest, the
whole were afloat before daylight. The brigade of Major-General
Beresford, which was alternately to form the rear-guard, occupied the
land front of the town of Corunna, whilst that of Major-General Hill was
stationed in reserve on the promontory behind the town.
Soon after eight o’clock in the morning of the 17th. of January, the
French light troops moved towards the town, and almost immediately
occupied the heights of St. Lucia, which command the harbour.
Notwithstanding this circumstance, and the manifold defects of the
place, there being no apprehension that the rear-guard could be forced,
and the disposition of the Spaniards appearing to be good, the
embarkation of Major-General Hill’s brigade was commenced and completed
by three in the afternoon. Major-General Beresford withdrew his corps
from the land front of the town soon after dark, which, with all the
wounded that had not been previously moved, were embarked before one on
the morning of the 18th.
Sir William Napier has thus described the British general’s death:—
“Sir John Moore, whilst earnestly watching the result of the fight about
the village of Elvino, was struck on the left breast by a cannon-shot.
The shock threw him from his horse with violence, but he rose again in a
sitting posture, his countenance unchanged, and his stedfast eye still
fixed upon the regiments engaged in his front, no sign betraying a
sensation of pain. In a few moments, when he was satisfied that the
troops were gaining ground, his countenance brightened, and he suffered
himself to be taken to the rear. Being placed in a blanket for removal,
an entanglement of the belt caused the hilt of his sword to enter the
wound, and Captain Hardinge attempted to take it away altogether, but
with martial pride the stricken man forbade the alleviation,—he would
not part with his sword[32] in the field.”
Wrapped in a military cloak the warrior’s remains were consigned to
their resting-place, by the officers of his staff, in the citadel of
Corunna. The guns of the enemy paid his funeral honours, and Marshal
Soult evinced the respect he bore to departed valour, by chivalrously
raising a monument to his memory. It may be added that the soldiers of
the 9th. Foot dug his grave on the rampart, and the well-known lines by
the Rev. Charles Wolfe are as truthful as they are poetic. The several
regiments, and their commanding officers, composing the army under
Lieutenant-General Sir John Moore at Corunna, were as follows:—
7th. Light Dragoons, Lieutenant-Colonel Vivian; 10th. Light Dragoons,
Lieutenant-Colonel Leigh; 15th. Light Dragoons, Lieutenant-Colonel
Grant; 18th. Light Dragoons, Lieutenant-Colonel Jones; 3rd. Light
Dragoons, (King’s German Legion,) Major Burgwesel; Artillery, Colonel
Harding; Engineers, Major Fletcher; Waggon Train Detachment,
Lieutenant-Colonel Langley; 1st. Foot Guards, first battalion,
Lieutenant-Colonel Cocks, third battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Wheatley;
1st. Foot, third battalion, Major Muller; 2nd.,[33] first battalion,
Lieutenant-Colonel Iremonger; 4th., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel
Wynch; 5th., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Mackenzie; 6th., first
battalion, Major Gordon; 9th., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel
Cameron; 14th., second battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Nicolls; 20th.,
Lieutenant-Colonel Ross; 23rd., second battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel
Wyatt; 26th., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Maxwell; 28th., first
battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Belson; 32nd., first battalion,
Lieutenant-Colonel Hinde; 36th., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel
Burn; 38th., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel the Honourable Charles
Greville; 42nd., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Stirling; 43rd.,
first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Gifford, second battalion,
Lieutenant-Colonel Hull; 50th., first battalion, Major Charles James
Napier;[34] 51st., Lieutenant-Colonel Darling; 52nd., first battalion,
Lieutenant-Colonel Barclay, second battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel John
Ross; 59th., second battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Fane; 60th., second
battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Codd, fifth battalion, Major Davy; 71st.,
first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Denis Pack; 76th., first battalion,
Lieutenant-Colonel Symes; 79th., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel
Cameron; 81st., second battalion, Major Williams; 82nd., Major M‘Donald;
91st., first battalion, Major Douglas; 92nd, first battalion,
Lieutenant-Colonel Alexander Napier; 95th., (rifle regiment,) first
battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Beckwith, second battalion,
Lieutenant-Colonel Wade; Staff Corps Detachment, Lieutenant-Colonel
Nicolay; first light battalion King’s German Legion, Lieutenant-Colonel
Leonhart, second battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Halkett.[35]
BATTLE OF TALAVERA DE LA REYNA.
27TH. AND 28TH. JULY, 1809.
When the British Forces had returned to England, Corunna, Bilboa, and
all the most important places on the northern coast of Spain, fell under
the French sway. Saragossa was besieged a second time, and after a
defence unequalled perhaps in modern military history, was compelled to
capitulate. Marshal Soult quitted Gallicia, entered Portugal, and
obtained an entrance into Oporto. In April, Lieutentant-General Sir
Arthur Wellesley, with another British army, disembarked at Lisbon, and
advanced on Oporto.
Although no medal was granted for the passage of the Douro, on the 12th.
of May, 1809, the exploit was a highly brilliant one. The British
commander was desirous of passing the river to drive the French from
Oporto; but the stream was deep, rapid, and more than three hundred
yards in width, and ten thousand French veterans guarded the opposite
shore. The passage was however effected in the following manner. A
Portuguese barber had crossed the river in a skiff, and a British staff
officer (Colonel Waters) aided by the barber and the prior of Amarante,
traversed the stream and returned in half an hour with three large
barges. Between ten and eleven o’clock an officer and twenty-five
soldiers of the 3rd. Foot entered the first boat, crossed the stream
unobserved, and took post in a large unfinished building on the banks of
the river, designated the seminary, which was surrounded by a wall
extending to the water on each side of it. In this manner a lodgment was
made in the midst of the enemy’s army without being noticed. A second
and a third boat followed, but scarcely had the men from the latter
reached the shore, when a sudden burst of alarm was heard amidst the
French troops, and a furious attack was made by their cavalry, infantry,
and artillery, upon the seminary. The 3rd. Foot stood their ground
bravely, and singly resisted the French legions until supported by the
48th. and 66th. British and 16th. Portuguese regiments. Meanwhile
Lieutenant-General the Honourable Edward Paget had fallen dangerously
wounded, and Major-General Hill commanded in the seminary. A fierce
conflict of musketry was maintained, the French artillery played on the
building, the British guns on the other side of the river opened their
fire, and the struggle soon became violent. Meanwhile some citizens
crossed the river with several large boats, additional forces were
enabled to pass over, and ultimately the French were driven from Oporto
with the loss of five hundred men killed and wounded, in addition to
about seven hundred left in the hospitals.
The British commander subsequently pursued Marshal Soult’s army through
the wild and mountainous districts of Portugal, but, in consequence of
Marshal Victor having defeated General Cuesta, was compelled to resist
from following Marshal Soult; and having formed a junction with the
Spanish general, the combined forces proceeded along the valley of the
Tagus, and took up a strong position at Talavera. The enemy, in the
course of the 24th., 25th., and 26th., collected all his forces between
Torrijos and Toledo, leaving but a small corps of two thousand men in
that place. The united army consisted of the corps of Marshal Victor, of
that of General Sebastiani, and of seven or eight thousand men, the
guards of Joseph Bonaparte, and the garrison of Madrid; and it was
commanded by him, aided by Marshals Jourdan and Victor, and General
Sebastiani.
It became obvious that the enemy intended to try the result of a general
action, for which the best position appeared to be in the neighbourhood
of Talavera; and General Cuesta having taken up this position on the
morning of the 27th., Lieutenant-General Sherbrooke was directed to
retire with his corps to its station in the line, leaving Major-General
M‘Kenzie with a division of infantry and a brigade of cavalry, as an
advanced post in a wood on the right of the Alberche, which covered the
left flank of the British.
The position taken up by the troops at Talavera extended rather more
than two miles; the ground was open upon the left where the British army
was stationed, and it was commanded by a height, on which was, in
_echellon_ and in second line, a division of infantry, under the orders
of Major-General Hill. Between this height and a range of mountains
still further upon the left, there was a valley, which was not at first
occupied, and it was commanded by the height before mentioned, whilst
the mountain range appeared too distant to have any influence upon the
expected action.
Spanish troops composed the right, which extended immediately in front
of the town of Talavera down to the Tagus. This part of the ground was
covered by olive trees, and was much intersected by banks and ditches.
The high road leading from the bridge over the Alberche, was defended by
a heavy battery in front of a church, which was occupied by Spanish
infantry. All the avenues to the town were defended in a similar manner;
the town was occupied, and the remainder of the Spanish infantry were
formed in two lines behind the banks on the roads which led from the
town and the right, to the left of the British position. In the centre,
between the two armies, there was a commanding spot, on which a redoubt
had been commenced, with some open ground in the rear. Here
Brigadier-General Campbell was posted with a division of infantry,
supported in his rear by Major-General Cotton’s brigade of dragoons, and
some Spanish cavalry.
At about two o’clock on the 27th. of July the enemy appeared in strength
on the left bank of the Alberche, and manifested an intention to attack
Major-General M‘Kenzie’s division. The attack was made before they could
be withdrawn, but the troops, consisting of Major-General M‘Kenzie’s and
Colonel Donkin’s brigades, with Major-General Anson’s brigade of
cavalry, and supported by Lieutenant-General Payne with the other four
regiments of cavalry, in the plain between Talavera and the wood,
withdrew in good order, but with some loss, particularly by the second
battalion of the 87th., and the second battalion of the 31st. regiment
in the wood.
In his despatch, Lieutenant-General the Right Honourable Sir Arthur
Wellesley, K.B., stated, “Upon this occasion the steadiness and
discipline of the 45th. regiment, and of the fifth battalion of the
60th., were conspicuous; and I had particular reason for being satisfied
with the manner in which Major-General M‘Kenzie withdrew his advanced
guard.”
As the day advanced, the French appeared in larger numbers on the right
of the Alberche, and it was apparent that they were advancing to a
general attack upon the combined army. Major-General M‘Kenzie continued
to fall back gradually upon the left, where he was placed in the second
line, in the rear of the guards, Colonel Donkin being posted in the same
situation further upon the left, in the rear of the King’s German
Legion.
The enemy immediately commenced his attack in the dusk of the evening,
by a cannonade upon the left of the allied position, and by an attempt
with his cavalry to overthrow the Spanish infantry, posted, as before
stated, on the right. This attempt entirely failed. Early in the night
he pushed a division along the valley on the left of the height occupied
by Major-General Hill, of which a momentary possession was obtained, but
it was instantly regained by an attack with the bayonet. Another attempt
was repeated during the night, but failed, and again at daylight in the
morning of the 28th. of July, by two divisions of infantry, which was
repulsed by Major-General Hill. In these different affairs the 29th.,
and the first battalion of the 48th. regiment, gained especial notice.
Many brave officers and soldiers were lost in the defence of this
important point, and Major-General Hill was slightly wounded.
A general attack by the enemy’s whole force was made about noon, upon
the whole of that part of the position occupied by the British army. Sir
Arthur, in consequence of the repeated attempts upon the height on his
left by the valley, had placed there two brigades of British cavalry,
supported in the rear by the Duc d’Albuquerque’s division of Spanish
cavalry. The enemy then placed light infantry in the range of mountains
on the left of the valley, which were opposed by a division of Spanish
infantry, under Lieutenant-General De Bassecourt. The general attack
began by the march of several columns of infantry into the valley, with
a view to attack the height occupied by Major-General Hill. These
columns were immediately charged by the 1st. German Light Dragoons and
23rd. Dragoons, under the command of Major-General Anson, directed by
Lieutenant-General Payne, and supported by Brigadier-General Fane’s
brigade of heavy cavalry; and although the 23rd. Dragoons suffered
considerable loss, the charge had the effect of preventing the execution
of that part of the enemy’s plan. At the same time he directed an attack
upon Brigadier-General Alexander Campbell’s position in the centre of
the combined armies, and on the right of the British. This attack was
most successfully repulsed by Brigadier-General Campbell, supported by
the king’s regiment of Spanish cavalry and two battalions Spanish
infantry: the enemy’s cannon being taken by the Brigadier-General, who
mentioned particularly the conduct of the 97th., the second battalion of
the 7th., and the second battalion of the 53rd. regiment.
An attack was also made at the same time upon Lieutenant-General
Sherbrooke’s division, which was on the left and centre of the first
line of the British army. This attack was most gallantly repulsed by a
charge with bayonets by the whole division; but the brigade of guards,
on the right, having advanced too far, they were exposed on their left
flank to the fire of the enemy’s battery, and of their retiring columns.
The division was obliged to retire towards the original position, under
cover of the second line of Major-General Cotton’s brigade of cavalry,
which had been moved from the centre, and of the first battalion of the
48th. regiment. This regiment had also been moved from its original
position on the heights, as soon as the advance of the guards was
observed, and it was formed on the plain and advanced upon the enemy,
covering the formation of Lieutenant-General Sherbrooke’s division.
Shortly after the repulse of this general attack, in which apparently
all the enemy’s troops were employed, he commenced his retreat across
the Alberche, which was conducted in the most regular order, and was
effected during the night, leaving in the hands of the British twenty
pieces of cannon, ammunition, tumbrils, and some prisoners.
The attacks were principally if not entirely directed against the
British troops. The Spanish commander-in-chief, his officers, and
troops, manifested every disposition to render assistance to their
allies, and those of them who were engaged did their duty; but the
ground which they occupied was so important, and its front at the same
time so difficult, that Sir Arthur Wellesley did not think it proper to
urge them to make any movement on the left of the enemy, while he was
engaged with the troops more immediately under his command.
Such a prolonged action against more than double the number of the
British could not be sustained without great loss of valuable officers
and soldiers, but the casualties of the enemy were much larger. Entire
brigades of French infantry were destroyed, and the battalions that
retreated were much reduced in number. The French loss was estimated at
ten thousand men. Generals Lapisse and Morlot were killed; Generals
Sebastiani and Boulet were wounded.
Major-General M‘Kenzie, who had distinguished himself on the 27th.,
Brigadier-General Langwerth, of the King’s German Legion, and
Brigade-Major Beckett, of the Coldstream Guards, were killed.
During a pause in the second day’s fight both armies went to the banks
of the small stream, a tributary of the Tagus, for water, which flowed
through a part of the battle-ground. The men approached each other and
conversed like old acquaintances, even exchanging their canteens and
wine-flasks. In the words of the author of “The Bivouac” (the Rev. W. H.
Maxwell, Prebendary of Balla):—“All asperity of feeling seemed
forgotten. To a stranger they would have appeared more like an allied
force than men hot from a ferocious conflict, and only gathering
strength and energy to re-commence it anew. But a still nobler rivalry
for the time existed; the interval was employed in carrying off the
wounded, who lay intermixed upon the hard-contested field; and, to the
honour of both be it told, that each endeavoured to extricate the common
sufferers, and remove their unfortunate friends and enemies without
distinction. Suddenly the bugles sounded, the drums beat to arms; many
of the rival soldiery shook hands and parted with expressions of mutual
esteem, and in ten minutes’ after they were again at the bayonet’s
point.”
The following regiments were specially noticed in the despatch:—The
cavalry, particularly Major-General Anson’s brigade; the 29th regiment;
first battalion of the 48th.; the second battalions of the 7th. and
53rd. regiments; the 97th.; the first battalion of detachments; the
second battalion of the 31st.; the 45th.; and fifth battalion of the
60th. The advance of the brigade of guards was also highly commended.
This victory gained over the French army, commanded by Joseph Buonaparte
in person, occasioned great joy in England, and Lieutenant-General Sir
Arthur Wellesley was raised to the peerage, by the title of Viscount
Wellington.
The following regiments were engaged at the battle of Talavera de la
Reyna, on the 27th. and 28th. July, 1809:—
3rd. Dragoon Guards, Lieutenant-Colonel Sir Granby Calcraft; 4th.
Dragoons, Lieutenant-Colonel Lord Edward Somerset; 14th. Light Dragoons,
Colonel Samuel Hawker; 16th. Light Dragoons, Major the Honourable
Lincoln Stanhope; 23rd. Light Dragoons, Lieutenant-Colonel Seymour; 1st.
Light Dragoons, King’s German Legion, Lieutenant-Colonel Arentschild;
Royal British Artillery, Lieutenant-Colonel Framingham, Royal German
Artillery, Major Hartineau; the whole artillery being under
Brigadier-General Howorth, Royal Engineers, Lieutenant-Colonel Fletcher;
Royal Staff Corps, Major Dundas; Coldstream Guards, first battalion,
Lieutenant-Colonel Hulse; 3rd. Guards, first battalion, Colonel the
Honourable Edward Stopford; 3rd. Foot, Lieutenant-Colonel Muter; 7th,
second battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel, Sir William Myers, Bart.; 24th.,
second battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Drummond; 29th., first battalion,
Lieutenant-Colonel White; 31st., second battalion, Major Watson; 40th.,
first battalion, Major Thornton; 45th., first battalion,
Lieutenant-Colonel Guard; 48th., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel
Donellan, second battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Duckworth; 53rd., second
battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Bingham; 60th., fifth battalion, Major
Davy; 61st, first battalion, Colonel Saunders; 66th, second battalion,
Captain Kelly; 83rd, second battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Gordon; 87th.,
second battalion, Major Gough; 88th., first battalion, Major Vandeleur;
97th., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Lyon; first battalion of
Detachments,[36] Lieutenant-Colonel Bunbury, 3rd. Foot; second battalion
of Detachments, Lieutenant-Colonel Copson, 5th., Foot; first and second
light and first line battalions King’s German Legion, Major Bodecker;
second line battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Brauns; fifth line battalion,
Captain Humelberg; seventh line battalion, Major Burger.
After this defeat the enemy continued to keep a rear-guard of ten
thousand men on the heights on the left of the Alberche; the extreme
fatigue of the troops, the want of provisions, and the number of wounded
to be taken care of, prevented Viscount Wellington moving from this
position. Brigadier-General Craufurd arrived with his brigade (first
battalions of the 43rd., 52nd., and 95th,.)[37] on the 29th. of July,
early in the morning, having marched fifty-two miles in twenty-six
hours, a wonderful proof of the energy of British soldiers.
[Illustration:
The Talavera Medal.
]
GOLD MEDAL FOR TALAVERA.
In consequence of the victories gained in the Peninsula during 1808 and
1809, two gold medals were struck for presentation to such superior
officers as had distinguished themselves in action; the same medals were
afterwards conferred for military services in other portions of the
world. No corps were returned in the list for medals, which had not been
engaged. This, by the Duke of Wellington’s despatches, appears to have
been the rule.
A notification appeared in the “London Gazette,” dated Horse Guards,
9th. September, 1810, stating that His Majesty had been graciously
pleased to command that, in commemoration of the brilliant victories
obtained by divisions of his Army over the enemy in the Battles of
Roleia and Vimiera, also in the several instances where the cavalry had
an opportunity of distinguishing themselves against the enemy in Spain,
and in the battles of Corunna and Talavera de la Reyna, the Officers of
the Army present on those occasions should enjoy the privilege of
wearing a Medal, and His Majesty having approved of the Medal which had
been struck, was pleased to command that it should be worn by the
General Officers, suspended by a Ribbon of the colour of the Sash, with
a blue edge, round the neck; and by the Commanding Officers of Corps,
(not being of rank inferior to Lieutenant-Colonel,) and the Chiefs of
Military Departments, attached by a ribbon of the same colour to the
button-hole of their uniform. His Majesty was also pleased to command
that the Medals which would have been conferred upon the Officers who
had fallen at or died since the above-named actions, should, as a token
of respect for their memories, be deposited with their respective
families.
These medals were alike except in size. On the obverse, Britannia,
wearing a helmet, is seated on the globe; in her right hand extended a
wreath of laurel, and in her left a palm branch; to her right the
British lion, and on the left a round shield charged with the crosses of
the union banner. The reverse has a wreath of laurel, within which the
name of the event and the year were engraved, thus—Roleia and Vimiera,
1808; or Corunna, 1809; or Talavera, 1809; or Nivelle, Nive, etc. The
name and rank of the officer were engraved on the edge. The large medal,
of the size of that granted for Maida, was for general officers; in full
dress it was worn from the neck, to a crimson ribbon with blue edges.
The small medal, (of which an illustration is given,) attached to the
ribbon by a gold swivel, with a gold buckle above, was conferred on
field and other officers.
At this period the rules and regulations regarding the issue of medals
were, 1st.—Medals are only to be bestowed upon occasions of great
importance or of peculiar brilliancy. 2nd.—Medals of a larger size are
conferred upon General Officers, including Brigadiers, who wear them
suspended by a ribbon round the neck.[38] Medals of a smaller size are
bestowed upon Colonels, and Officers of the senior ranks. 3rd.—No
General or other officer is considered to be entitled to receive a
Medal, except he has been personally and particularly engaged upon the
occasion, in commemoration of which this distinction is bestowed, and
has been selected by the Commander of the Forces upon the spot, and has
been reported by him to have merited the distinction, by very
conspicuous services. 4th.—The Commander of the Forces (after he shall
have been informed of the intention of Government to bestow medals)
shall transmit to the Secretary of State for the War Department, and to
the Commander-in-Chief, returns signed by himself, specifying the names
and ranks of those Officers whom he shall have selected as particularly
deserving. 5th.—The Commander of the Forces, in making this selection of
the most deserving Officers, will consider his choice restricted to the
undermentioned ranks, as it is found to be absolutely necessary that
some limitation should be put upon the grant of this honour.
The rank and situations held by Officers, to render them eligible for
the distinction of Medals, were, General Officers; Commanding Officers
of Brigades; Commanding Officers of Artillery or Engineers;
Adjutant-General and Quartermaster-General; their Deputies having the
rank of Field Officers, and their Assistants having the same rank, and
being at the head of the Staff, with a detached corps or distinct
division of the Army; Military Secretary, having the rank of Field
Officers; Commanding Officers of Battalions, Corps equivalent thereto,
and Officers who have succeeded to the actual command during the
engagement, in consequence of the death or removal of the original
Commanding Officer.
CAPTURE OF MARTINIQUE AND GUADALOUPE.
FEBRUARY, 1809, AND JANUARY AND FEBRUARY, 1810.
In January, 1809, the armament which had been assembled at Carlile Bay,
Barbadoes, under the command of Lieutenant-General (afterwards Sir
George) Beckwith, commanding in the Leeward Islands, proceeded against
Martinique, off which island, then in the possession of France, it
arrived on the 30th. of January. The troops landed in two divisions. The
first division, under Lieutenant-General Sir George Prevost, consisting
of between six and seven thousand men, and the second, numbering over
three thousand men, under Major-General Frederick Maitland, landed near
St. Luce and Point Solomon, in the afternoon of the 30th., without
opposition, and notwithstanding the difficulties of the country,
occupied a position on the banks of the Grande Lezarde River before
daybreak on the 31st., after a night march of seven miles.
On the 1st. of February, the 7th. Royal Fusiliers, and the light
companies of the brigade which were in advance, drove a body of the
enemy from Morne Bruno to the heights of Surirey, where the enemy on the
2nd. of February made a determined stand. A sharp action ensued, in
which British valour was conspicuously displayed, and the French were
driven from their position with considerable loss. Batteries were
subsequently erected, and the siege of Fort Bourbon was commenced with
such vigour that the garrison surrendered on the 24th. of February.
Amongst the trophies captured on this occasion were three eagles and
several brass drums.
Having thus captured this valuable island, Lieutenant-General Beckwith
congratulated the troops, and stated in his official despatch, that “the
command of such an army will constitute the pride of my future life. To
these brave troops, conducted by Generals of experience, and not to me,
their King and Country owe the sovereignty of this important colony; and
I trust that by a comparison of the force which has defended it, and the
time in which it has fallen, the present reduction of Martinique will
not be deemed eclipsed by any former expedition.”
The gold medal was conferred on the general and regimental commanding
officers, according to the practice of the service at this period.
An expedition, under Lieutenant-General Sir George Beckwith, against
Guadaloupe, the only island remaining to the French in the West Indies,
was embarked in January, 1810. The expedition rendezvoused at Prince
Rupert’s, Dominica; and on the morning of the 28th. of January, a
landing was effected by the first division, at the Bay of St. Marie. The
second division sailed on the 26th. of that month, and anchored at the
Saints until the 29th., when it proceeded towards Guadaloupe, and
menaced the enemy’s defences at the Three Rivers. A landing was effected
near the village of Les Vieux Habitans during the night without
opposition. The French appeared in force on some high open ground, when
the 15th. Foot turned their right flank, the Royal West Indian Rangers
the left, and the 13th. Light Infantry advanced against the front, and
the enemy was speedily forced from his ground.
The 7th., 8th., 13th., 15th., 23rd., 25th., (flank companies,) 60th.,
63rd., 90th. Foot, and 1st. West India regiment were engaged in this
service.
Shortly afterwards the conquest of the island was completed, and the
achievement reflected great credit on the troops employed. In general
orders, dated 6th. February, it was announced that “The Commander of the
Forces returns his thanks to the officers of all ranks, for their
meritorious exertions, and to the non-commissioned officers and
soldiers, for the cheerfulness with which they have undergone the
fatigues of a march, difficult in its nature, through the strongest
country in the world, and the spirit they have manifested on all
occasions to close with the enemy.”
GUADALOUPE is now borne on the colours of the 15th., 63rd., 90th., and
1st. West India regiment; and medals were granted to the superior
officers, both for the capture of that island and also of Martinique.
The medal was like that for Talavera, already described. When the War
Medal was issued, bars were inscribed with the names of these two
islands.
BATTLE OF BUSACO.
SEPTEMBER 27TH., 1810.
The advance of Marshal Massena in the summer of 1810, was preceded by
the proud but vain boast, that, in pursuance of the imperial orders, he
would drive the English leopards into the sea, and plant the eagles on
the tower of Lisbon. His first operations were attended with success.
Ciudad Rodrigo surrendered to Marshal Ney on the 10th. of July. After
the gallant but hazardous combat between the light division and the
French advance on the 24th. of that month, they passed the Coa in
overwhelming numbers, when the retrograde movement and concentration of
the allies behind the Mondego immediately commenced. Almedia having
surrendered on the 27th. of August, the allies were again withdrawn to
their former positions. The French line of invasion was not finally
indicated until the middle of September, when they commenced their
advance into Portugal along the right bank of the Mondego.
Lieutenant-General Viscount Wellington, notwithstanding their vastly
superior numbers, determined to give them battle in the position of
Busaco, a lofty and rugged sierra or mountain ridge, extending about
eight miles in a northerly direction from the Mondego, and crossing
their line of march.
On the night of the 26th. of September, the combined British and
Portuguese armies assembled in line on the precipitous sierra, named
after the village and convent of Busaco. The second (Lieutenant-General
Hill’s) division occupied the extreme right, guarding the declivities
towards the Mondego; next to it the fifth (Major-General Leith’s)
division; then the third division, having the first (Lieutenant-General
Sir Brent Spencer’s) division on its left, occupying the highest part of
the ridge; then the light (Brigadier-General Craufurd’s) division at the
convent of Busaco; and the fourth (the Honourable Major-General Cole’s)
division on the extreme left. In front, within cannon-shot and in full
view of the British position, was assembled Massena’s army, seventy
thousand strong, occupying the opposite range of mountains. The day
passed over peaceably, but during the evening and night, small parties
of skirmishers, passing up the dark ravines, attempted to establish
themselves close to the British line, and kept all upon the alert.
The position of Busaco, although formidable from the steepness and
rugged character of its face, was too extensive to be completely
occupied by the twenty-five thousand British, and the same number of
Portuguese troops, which formed the allied army, and there was an
interval of about two miles between the left of the fifth and the right
of the third division, which occupied the lowest and most accessible
part of the position.
An hour before day, Lord Wellington went through the ranks on foot. He
passed in comparative silence, for the English soldiers seldom indulge
in those boisterous demonstrations of joy so common with the troops of
other nations, and indeed rarely are known to hurrah, except when
closing with the enemy; but wherever he was recognised, his presence was
felt as the sure presage to another victory, to be gained by the men
whom he had already led in so many fields of triumph. To be beaten when
_he_ commanded, seemed, in the opinion of his soldiers (which is no bad
criterion to judge by) next to impossible.
At six in the morning of the 27th. of September, two desperate attacks
were commenced upon the British position, the one on the right, the
other on the left of the highest point of the sierra. The assault upon
the right was made by two divisions of the second corps, on that part of
the sierra occupied by the third division of infantry. One division of
French infantry arrived at the top of the ridge, when it was attacked in
the most gallant manner by the 88th. Connaught Rangers, under the
Honourable Lieutenant-Colonel Wallace, and the 45th., under the
Honourable Lieutenant-Colonel Meade, and by the 8th. Portuguese
regiment, under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Douglas, directed by
Major-General (afterwards Sir Thomas) Picton. These three corps advanced
with the bayonet, and drove the enemy’s division from the advantageous
ground it had obtained. The other division of the second corps attacked
further on the right, by the road leading by St. Antonio di Cantaro,
also in front of Major-General Picton’s division; but was repulsed
before it could reach the top of the ridge, by the 74th. Highlanders,
under the command of the Honourable Lieutenant-Colonel French, and the
brigade of Portuguese infantry, under Colonel Champelmond, directed by
Colonel Henry Mac Kinnon; Major-General Leith also moved his left to
support Major-General Picton, and aided in the defeat of the French in
this post, by the third battalion of the Royals, and the first and
second battalions of the 38th. regiment.
His Lordship stated in his despatch, that he never witnessed a more
gallant attack than that made by the 38th., 45th., and 8th. Portuguese
regiment, on the enemy’s division, which had reached the ridge of the
sierra. Major William Smith, of the 45th., was killed.
Meanwhile, on the left, the enemy attacked with three divisions of
infantry, of the sixth corps, that part of the sierra occupied by the
left division, commanded by Brigadier-General Craufurd, and by the
brigade of Portuguese infantry, under Brigadier-General (afterwards Sir
Denis) Pack. “One division of infantry,” wrote Viscount Wellington,
“only made any progress towards the top of the hill, and they were
immediately charged with the bayonet by Brigadier-General Craufurd with
the 43rd, 52nd.,[39] and 95th. regiments, and the 3rd. Caçadores, and
driven down with immense loss.”
Besides these attacks, the light troops of the two armies were
engaged throughout the 27th. The loss sustained by the enemy was
immense, two thousand being killed upon the field of battle, with a
corresponding amount of wounded. Captain Lord Fitz Roy Somerset,
(the late Lord Raglan,) Aide-de-Camp to the British Commander;
Captain the Marquis of Tweeddale, of the 1st. Foot Guards,
Deputy-Assistant Quartermaster-General; Major Charles Napier, of the
first battalion 50th., (severely;) and Captain George Napier, of the
first battalion 52nd., were amongst the wounded.
BUSACO on the colours of the 1st., 5th., 9th., 38th., 43rd., 45th.,
52nd., 74th., 83rd., 88th., and Rifle Brigade, commemorates this
achievement.
There is a charming episode related by Sir William Napier, of the orphan
girl, which belongs to this battle:—“Meanwhile an affecting incident,
contrasting strongly with the savage character of the preceding events,
added to the interest of the day. A poor orphan Portuguese girl, about
seventeen years of age, and very handsome, was seen coming down the
mountain, and driving an ass loaded with all her property, through the
midst of the French army. She had abandoned her dwelling in obedience to
the proclamation, and now passed over the field of battle with childish
simplicity, totally unconscious of her perilous situation, and scarcely
understanding which were the hostile and which the friendly troops, for
no man on either side was so brutal as to molest her.”
On the following day there was some skirmishing on different points of
the line, but the French, taught by experience to appreciate the
strength of the position and the valour of its defenders, did not renew
the assault. Towards evening their columns were seen in movement to
their right, and their whole army was shortly on the march to turn the
British left flank.
The allies then commenced their retreat, and before daylight on the
29th., the position of Busaco was evacuated, the divisions moving on
their previously-arranged lines of retreat towards the lines of Torres
Vedras. This stupendous line of entrenchments and fortifications, had by
Viscount Wellington’s orders, been constructed, with admirable skill and
immense labour, for the defence of Lisbon. The French general, who had
followed the retreat through a wasted and deserted country, with the
confident expectation that he was driving the British to their ships,
found his progress arrested on the 10th. of October by this barrier,
which he soon perceived to be impregnable, and which extended
twenty-nine miles from the Tagus to the sea. Within the lines, supplies
were abundant, and with the exception of some employment in
strengthening the defensive works, amusements, exercises, and field
sports of every attainable kind were the occupation of all ranks, who
engaged in them as if no hostile interruption was to be apprehended. The
allied army was at this time augmented by fresh regiments from England,
and a sixth division of infantry added to it.
BATTLE OF BARROSA.
5TH. MARCH, 1811.
Wellington’s generals, like those under the illustrious Marlborough, did
not often have the opportunity of fighting independent battles. What
Wynendale was to Webb in Queen Anne’s reign, Almaraz was to Lord Hill,
Albuhera to Lord Beresford, and Barrosa to Lieutenant-General Thomas
Graham, (afterwards Lord Lynedoch,) who commanded the British forces in
Cadiz at the above period. In consequence of Marshal Soult having
proceeded into Estremadura, Marshal Victor was left to carry on the
siege of Cadiz, and a combined attack on the rear of the blockading army
at Chiclana was determined upon. Accordingly a British force of about
three thousand men, under Lieutenant-General Graham, and a body of seven
thousand troops, commanded by General Le Pena, were selected for this
expedition. The forces having first proceeded to Gibraltar, afterwards
disembarked at Algesiras, on the 23rd. of February, and being all united
at Tarifa, marched thence on the 28th. of that month.
General Zayas pushed a strong body of Spanish troops across the river
Santi Petri near the coast on the 1st. of March, threw a bridge over,
and formed a _tête-de-pont_. This post was attacked by the enemy on the
nights of the 3rd. and 4th. of March, who was repulsed, though the
Spaniards sustained considerable loss. On the 5th. of March, 1811,
Lieutenant-General Graham, and the army under his command, arrived on
the low ridge of Barrosa, and gained a decisive victory over the French
army, under Marshal Victor, composed of the two divisions of Generals
Rufin and Laval.
The circumstances under which Lieutenant-General Graham found himself
placed were such as compelled him to attack the very superior force, in
point of numbers, of his opponents. The allied army, after a night march
of sixteen hours from the camp near Veger, arrived on the morning of the
5th. at the low ridge of Barrosa, about four miles to the southward of
the mouth of the Santi Petri river. This height extends inland about a
mile and a half, continuing on the north the extensive heathy plain of
Chiclana. A great pine-forest skirts the plain, and circles round the
height at some distance, terminating down to Santi Petri, the
intermediate space between the north side of the height and the forest
being uneven and broken. A well-conducted and successful attack on the
rear of the enemy’s lines near Santi Petri, by the vanguard of the
Spaniards, under Brigadier-General Ladrizabel, opened the communication
with the Isla de Leon, and Lieutenant-General Graham received General La
Pena’s directions to move down from the position of Barrosa to that of
the Torre de Bermeja, about half-way to the Santi Petri river, in order
to secure the communication across the river, over which a bridge had
been recently constructed. This latter position occupied a narrow woody
ridge, the right on the sea cliff, the left falling down to the Almanza
creek on the edge of the marsh. An easy communication between the
western points of these two positions were kept up by a hard sandy
beach. Lieutenant-General Graham, while on the march through the wood
towards the Bermeja, received intelligence that the enemy had appeared
in force on the plain of Chiclana, about fifty miles from Tarifa, and
was advancing towards the heights of Barrosa.
This position being considered by the British general as the key to that
of Santi Petri, he immediately countermarched in order to support the
troops left for its defence, and the alacrity with which this manœuvre
was executed, served as a favourable omen. It was, however, impossible
in such intricate and difficult ground to preserve order in the columns,
and time was never afforded to restore it entirely. Before the British
could get quite disentangled from the wood, the troops on the Barrosa
hill were seen returning from it, while the enemy’s left wing was
rapidly ascending. His right wing at the same time stood on the plain,
on the edge of the wood, within cannon-shot. A retreat in the face of
such a foe, already within reach of the easy communication by the
sea-beach, must have involved the whole allied army in all the danger of
being attacked during the unavoidable confusion of the different corps
arriving nearly at the same time on the narrow ridge of the Bermeja.
Lieutenant-General Graham relying on the heroism of British troops, and
regardless of the number and position of the enemy, determined on an
immediate attack. Major Duncan soon opened a powerful battery of ten
guns in the centre. Brigadier-General Dilkes with the brigade of Guards,
Lieutenant-Colonel Browne’s (of the 28th.) flank battalion,
Lieutenant-Colonel Norcott’s two companies of the second Rifle corps,
and Major Acheson with a part of the 67th. Foot, (separated from the
regiment in the wood,) formed on the right. Colonel Wheatley’s brigade,
with three companies of the Coldstream Guards, under Lieutenant-Colonel
Jackson, (separated likewise from his battalion in the wood,) and
Lieutenant-Colonel Barnard’s flank battalion, formed on the left.
As soon as the infantry was thus hastily got together, the guns advanced
to a more favourable position, and kept up a most destructive fire. The
right wing proceeded to the attack of General Rufin’s division on the
hill, while Lieutenant-Colonel Barnard’s battalion, and
Lieutenant-Colonel Bushe’s detachment of the 20th. Portuguese, were
warmly engaged with the enemy’s tirailleurs on the left.
General Laval’s division, notwithstanding the havoc made by Major
Duncan’s battery, continued to advance in very imposing masses, opened
his fire of musketry, and was only checked by that of the left wing. The
left wing now advanced firing; a most determined charge by three
companies of the Guards and the 87th. regiment, supported by all the
remainder of the wing, decided the defeat of General Laval’s division.
The eagle of the 8th. regiment of light infantry, which suffered
immensely, and a howitzer, rewarded this charge, and remained in
possession of Major Gough, (afterwards General Viscount Gough), of the
87th. regiment.[40] These attacks were zealously supported by Colonel
Belson, with the 28th. foot, and Lieutenant-Colonel Prevost with a part
of the 67th. regiment.
A reserve formed beyond the narrow valley, across which the enemy was
closely pursued, next shared a similar fate, and was routed by the same
means. Meanwhile the right wing was not less successful; the French,
confident of success, met Brigadier-General Dilkes on the ascent of the
hill, and the contest was sanguinary: but the undaunted perseverance of
the brigade of Guards, of Lieutenant-Colonel Browne’s battalion, and
Lieutenant-Colonel Norcott’s and Major Acheson’s detachment, overcame
every obstacle, and General Rufin’s division was driven from the heights
in confusion, leaving two pieces of cannon in the hands of the victors.
In less than an hour and a half from the commencement of the action, the
enemy was in full retreat. The retiring division met, halted, and seemed
inclined to form; but a new and more advanced position of the British
artillery quickly dispersed it. The exhausted state of the troops
rendered pursuit impossible, and a position was occupied on the eastern
side of the hill. When the conflict had ceased, Lieutenant-General
Graham remained on the field of battle; but the Spanish general, La
Pena, who had looked on while this obstinate battle was fought, did not
seize the favourable opportunity which the valour of the British troops
had put into his hands, of striking a severe blow at the remains of the
French army retreating in disorder. The inactivity of the Spaniards
continuing, the British proceeded on the following day to Cadiz.
Among the prisoners were the General of Division Rufin, the General of
Brigade Rousseau,[41] the latter being mortally wounded; the Chief of
the Staff, General Bellegarde; an aidede-camp of Marshal Victor; the
Colonel of the 8th. regiment and several other officers. The prisoners
amounted to two general officers, one field officer, nine captains,
eight subalterns, and four hundred and twenty rank and file. The enemy
lost about three thousand men in killed, wounded, and prisoners, and six
pieces of cannon were captured.
Both Houses of Parliament unanimously voted their thanks to
Lieutenant-General Graham, and the officers and men under his command,
for his victory.
The following corps were engaged in this battle:—2nd. Hussars, King’s
German Legion; Loyal Artillery; Royal Engineers; 1st. Foot Guards, 2nd.
battalion; Coldstream Guards, 2nd. battalion; 3rd. Foot Guards, 2nd.
battalion; 9th. Foot, 1st. battalion, (flank companies;) 28th. Foot,
1st. battalion; 47th. Foot, 2nd battalion, (flank companies;) 67th.
Foot, 2nd battalion; 82nd. Foot, 2nd. battalion, (flank companies;)
87th. Foot, 2nd. battalion; Rifle Brigade, 2nd. and 3rd. battalions;
20th. Portuguese Regiment; and one company of the Royal Staff Corps.
MEDAL FOR BARROSA.
The medal for this battle was similar to that granted for the victories
commencing with Roleia, and the following Memorandum, dated Horse
Guards, November, 1811, was published in the “London Gazette”:—
“The Prince Regent having been graciously pleased, in the name and on
behalf of His Majesty, to command that, in commemoration of the
brilliant victory obtained over the enemy by a division of His Majesty’s
army, under the command of Lieutenant-General Graham, at Barrosa, on the
5th. of March, 1811, the undermentioned officers of the army, present
upon that occasion, should enjoy the privilege of bearing a Medal, and
His Royal Highness having approved of the medal which has been struck,
is pleased to command, that it should be worn by the General Officers,
suspended by a ribbon, of the colour of the sash, with a blue edge,
round the neck, and by the Commanding Officers of corps and detachments,
and the Chiefs of Military Departments, attached by a ribbon of the same
colour to the button-hole of their uniform:—
Lieutenant-General Thomas Graham; Major-General William Thomas Dilkes;
Colonel William Wheatley, 1st. Foot Guards; Lieutenant-Colonels Charles
P. Belson, 28th. Foot, William Augustus Prevost, 67th. regiment, The
Hon. T. Cranley Onslow, 3rd. Foot Guards, Andrew F. Barnard, 95th. Rifle
regiment, John Macdonald, Deputy Adjutant-General, Edward Sebright, 1st.
Foot Guards, John Frederick Brown, 28th. regiment, Amos Godsill Norcott,
95th. Rifle regiment, The Hon. Charles M. Cathcart, Deputy
Quartermaster-General, Richard Bushe, 20th. Portuguese regiment,
Alexander Duncan, Royal Artillery, and Hugh Gough, 87th. regiment; and
Major A. F. Baron Bussche, 2nd. Light Dragoons, King’s German Legion.
By the command of His Royal Highness the Prince Regent, in the name and
on the behalf of His Majesty.
FREDERICK, Commander-in-Chief.
HENRY TORRENS, Lieutenant-Colonel and Military Secretary.”
BATTLE OF FUENTES D’ONOR.
5TH. MAY, 1811.
At this period the sixth division of the British army had invested
Almeida, and a force of British and Portuguese, under Marshal Beresford,
was employed in the Alentejo and Spanish Estremadura, which compelled
the enemy to abandon Campo Mayor. Olivenza was next besieged by Marshal
Beresford, and retaken on the 15th. of April, 1811, after which he broke
ground before Badajoz.
Marshal Massena had reached Ciudad Rodrigo on the 25th. of April, and
having concentrated his forces, crossed the Agueda at that place on the
2nd. of May, and advanced towards the allied army, posted between that
river and the Coa, in order to blockade Almeida, which place, it was
ascertained, was but ill supplied with provisions for its garrison. Upon
the approach of the French, the British light division and cavalry fell
back upon Fuentes d’Onor, where three other divisions were posted, and
in which position Viscount Wellington determined to receive the attack
of the enemy.
The village of Fuentes d’Onor, (Fountain of Honor,) is situated on low
ground, at the bottom of a ravine, with an old chapel and some buildings
on a craggy eminence, which overhang one end. Shortly after the enemy
had formed on the ground, on the right of the Duas Casas, in the
afternoon of the 3rd., they attacked the village with a large force,
which was gallantly defended by Lieutenant-Colonel Williams, of the
fifth battalion of the 60th. regiment, in command of the light infantry
battalions, belonging to Major-General Picton’s division, supported by
the light infantry battalion in Major-General Nightingall’s brigade,
commanded by Major (afterwards Sir Robert) Dick, and the light infantry
battalion in Major-General Howard’s brigade, commanded by Major
Archibald M‘Donnell, of the 92nd. regiment, and the light infantry
battalion of the King’s German Legion, commanded by Major Charles Aly,
of the fifth battalion of the Line, and by the second battalion of the
83rd. regiment, under Major Henry William Carr.
These troops maintained their position, but the British commander seeing
the repeated efforts which were made to obtain possession of the
village, and being fully aware of the advantage the enemy would derive
therefrom in their subsequent operations, the place was reinforced
successively by the 71st., under the Honourable Lieutenant-Colonel
Cadogan, and the 79th. under Lieutenant-Colonel Cameron, and the 24th.
under Major Chamberlaine. The former, at the head of the 71st., charged
the French, and drove them from the part of the village of which they
had obtained momentary possession. About this time Lieutenant-Colonel
Williams was wounded, and the command devolved upon Lieutenant-Colonel
Cameron, of the 79th. regiment. The contest continued until night, when
the British Troops remained in possession of the whole. The light
infantry battalions and the 83rd. regiments were subsequently withdrawn,
leaving only the 71st. and 79th. regiments in the village, with the
second battalion of the 24th to support them.
During the 4th. of May the enemy reconnoitred the positions which the
British had occupied on the Duas Casas river, and that night General
Junot’s corps was moved from Almeida to the left of the position
occupied by the sixth corps, opposite to Fuentes d’Onor. From the course
of the reconnoissance it was considered that an attempt would be made to
obtain possession of that place, and of the ground occupied by the
troops behind the village, by crossing the Duas Casas at Poza Velho, and
in the evening the seventh division, under Major-General Houstoun, was
moved to the right, in order to protect, if possible, that passage.
On the morning of Sunday, the 5th. of May, the eighth corps appeared in
two columns, with all the cavalry on the opposite side of the valley of
the Duas Casas to Poza Velho; and as the sixth and ninth corps also made
a movement to their left, the light division, which had been brought
back from the neighbourhood of Almeida, was sent with the cavalry, under
Lieutenant-General Sir Stapleton Cotton, Bart., (afterwards
Field-Marshal Viscount Combermere, G.C.B.) to support Major-General
Houstoun, while the first and third divisions made a movement to their
right, along the ridge between the Turon and Duas Casas rivers,
corresponding to that of the sixth and ninth corps, on the right of the
latter river.
Major-General Houstoun’s advanced guard, consisting of the 85th., under
Major M‘Intosh, and the 2nd Portuguese Caçadores, under
Lieutenant-Colonel Nixon, was attacked by the eighth corps, and
compelled to retire, which was done in good order, although with some
loss. The eighth corps being thus established in Poza Velho, the enemy’s
cavalry turned the right of the seventh division between that place and
Nave d’Aver, and charged.
The charge of the advanced guard of the French cavalry was met by two or
three squadrons of the different regiments of British Dragoons, and the
enemy was driven back, Colonel La Motte, of the 13th. Chasseurs, and
some prisoners being taken. The main body was checked, and obliged to
retire, by the fire of Major-General Houstoun’s division, the Chasseurs
Britanniques and a detachment of the Duke of Brunswick’s Light Infantry
behaving in the most steady manner. Notwithstanding the repulse of this
charge, Viscount Wellington determined to concentrate his force towards
the left, and to move the seventh light and the other two divisions, and
the cavalry from Poza Velho towards Fuentes d’Onor. The former place and
neighbourhood had been occupied in the hope of maintaining the
communication across the Coa by Sabugal, as well as to provide for the
blockade, which objects, it became obvious, were incompatible with each
other, and that which was deemed the least important was abandoned; the
light division was placed in reserve in the rear of the left of the
first, and the seventh on some commanding ground beyond the Turon, which
protected the right flank and rear of the first division, besides
covering the communication with the Coa, and prevented that of the
French with Almeida by the roads between the Turon and that river.
Upon this occasion the movement of the troops, although under very
critical circumstances, was well conducted by Major-General Houstoun,
Brigadier-General Craufurd, and Lieutenant-General Sir Stapleton Cotton.
The seventh division was covered in its passage of the Turon by the
light, under Brigadier-General Craufurd, and this last, in its march to
join the first division, by the British cavalry. The British position
thus extended on the high ground from the Turon to the Duas Casas. The
seventh division on the left of the former, covered the rear of the
right; the first division, in two lines, was on the right; Colonel
Ashworth’s brigade, in two lines, in the centre; and the third division,
in two lines, on the left. The light division and British cavalry in
reserve; and the village of Fuentes d’Onor in front of the left. Don
Julian’s infantry joined the seventh division in Frenada, and he was
sent with his cavalry to endeavour to interrupt the enemy’s
communication with Ciudad Rodrigo. The efforts on the right part of the
British position, after it was occupied as above described, were
confined to a cannonade, and to some cavalry charges upon the advanced
posts.
One of these was repulsed by the pickets of the first division, under
Lieutenant-Colonel Hill, of the 3rd. regiment of Guards; but as they
were falling back, they did not see the direction of another in
sufficient time to oppose it, and the Lieutenant-Colonel was taken
prisoner, many men were wounded and some captured, before a detachment
of the British cavalry could move up to their support. The second
battalion of the 42nd., under Lieutenant-Colonel Lord Blantyre, also
repulsed a charge of the cavalry directed against them. They likewise
attempted to push a body of light infantry down the ravine of the Turon
to the right of the first division, which was repulsed by the light
infantry of the Guards, under Lieutenant-Colonel Guise, aided by five
companies of the 95th., under Captain O’Hara.
Throughout this day the enemy’s principal effort was again directed
against Fuentes d’Onor, and notwithstanding that the whole of the sixth
corps was at different periods employed to attack this village, the
French were never able to gain more than a temporary possession. It was
defended by the 24th., 71st., and 79th. regiments, under the command of
Colonel Cameron; these troops were supported by the light infantry
battalions in the third division, commanded by Major Woodgate; the light
infantry battalions in the first division, commanded by Majors Dick,
M‘Donnell, and Aly; the 6th. Portuguese Caçadores, commanded by Major
Pinto; by the light companies in Colonel Champelmond’s Portuguese
brigade, under Colonel Sutton; and those in Colonel Ashworth’s
Portuguese brigade, under Lieutenant-Colonel Pynn; and by the pickets of
the third division, under the command of the Honourable
Lieutenant-Colonel Trench. Lieutenant-Colonel Cameron was severely
wounded in the afternoon, and the command in the village devolved upon
the Honourable Lieutenant-Colonel Cadogan.
In addition to the foregoing, the troops in Fuentes d’Onor were
supported, when pressed by the enemy, by the 74th. regiment, under Major
Russell Manners, and the 88th. Connaught Rangers, under
Lieutenant-Colonel Wallace, belonging to Colonel Mac Kinnon’s brigade;
on one of these occasions the 88th., with the 71st. and 79th., under the
command of Colonel Mac Kinnon, charged the enemy, and drove them through
the village.
This prolonged contest again lasted in this quarter until night, when
the British still held their post, and from that time there was no fresh
attempt made on any part of their position. Although the actions were
partial, yet they were very severe, and the casualties were also. The
enemy had a great superiority of force, and their loss was likewise
great; they left four hundred killed in the village of Fuentes d’Onor.
The following regiments were engaged at FUENTES D’ONOR:—14th. and 16th.
Light Dragoons; the 24th., 42nd., 43rd., 45th., 52nd., 60th., 71st.,
74th., 79th., 83rd., 85th., 88th., 92nd., and Rifle Brigade.
On the 8th. of May the enemy retired to the woods between Espeja,
Gallegos, and Fuentes d’Onor, in which position the whole army was
collected by the following day, with the exception of that part of the
second corps which continued opposite Almeida; but during the night of
the 9th. the whole broke up and retired across the Azava, covering their
retreat by their numerous cavalry, and on the following day the whole
crossed the Agueda, leaving Almeida to its fate.
MEDAL FOR BUSACO AND FUENTES D’ONOR.
The customary medal was granted for the above battles, the pattern being
like that for the other actions in the Peninsula. The following letter
from Viscount Wellington to the Earl of Liverpool, dated July 11th.,
1811, gives his views regarding the distribution of medals:—
“I have had the honour of receiving your Lordship’s letter of the 22nd
of June, in which your Lordships desires to have my opinion as to the
restrictions which it may be expedient to put upon the grant of medals
to British officers, for distinguished merit displayed upon such
occasions as the battles of Vimeiro, Corunna, Talavera, and Barrosa.
“My opinion has always been, that the grant of a medal to an individual
officer ought to have been founded originally, partly on the importance
of the occasion or action which it was intended to commemorate, and
partly on the share which the individual officer had had in the action
to be commemorated; and that medals should have been granted for
important actions only, and to those engaged in them in a conspicuous
manner, whatever might be their rank in the service. It was decided,
however, that medals should be granted on the same principle only, but
following strictly the example of the grant of medals to the navy,
notwithstanding that an action on shore is very different from an action
at sea; and the merit of the different classes of individuals is
likewise entirely different. At the same time, this principle was
departed from in some of the grants made.
“If the principle adopted in the grant of medals to the navy is adhered
to in the grant of medals to officers of the army, and that medals, to
be granted to general officers, and Lieutenant-Colonels commanding
regiments, on an occasion to be commemorated, because, on a similar
occasion, they would be granted to Admirals and Captains of ships of the
line, it is difficult to restrict the grant or make a selection of
officers to whom they should be granted to commemorate the battles at
Busaco and Fuentes d’Onor, if government determine that these actions
should be commemorated in that manner. If, however, that principle is
departed from, it is not difficult to make out a list of the names of
officers already reported to your Lordship, who were at the head of
corps or detachments upon these occasions, and who had a conspicuous
share in the event which it is the intention of the government to
commemorate in this manner. It is not probable, however, that the
adoption of this principle will decrease the number of those to whom the
honour would be granted; but, as I have already represented to your
Lordship, I don’t think this important; that which is important in the
establishment of the principle on which the grant of this honour should
be made, is that every officer should feel that he shall receive the
mark of distinction, if he should be in the place to distinguish
himself, and should act in the manner to deserve to be distinguished,
whatever may be his military rank. It may be contended for by me, that
the officers of the British army don’t require an honour of this
description to stimulate their exertions, and that the grant of the
medal is therefore useless; but, however, those who contend for this
principle must admit that a selection of those who have had an
opportunity of distinguishing themselves in an action is a less
objectionable mode of granting it than the grant of it by classes,
whether the individuals composing those classes have distinguished
themselves or not.
“I have now the honour to enclose lists of the names of the officers
who, on the principle of selection, ought, in my opinion, to receive
medals for the battles of Busaco and Fuentes d’Onor, if government think
proper to distinguish these battles by medals. In respect to the battle
of Albuhera, I was not there, and I am not able to give an opinion upon
it. One brigade of the fourth division of infantry, however, was not in
the action, nor Brigadier-General Madden’s brigade of cavalry. The brunt
of the action was on the right; but some of the corps of infantry, I
believe, and certainly General Otway’s brigade of cavalry, on the left,
were not engaged. At all events, these troops were not engaged, as far
as I understand, in a greater degree than the whole army were at Busaco,
and every corps on the field at Fuentes d’ Onor.
“I mention these circumstances only to point out to your Lordship, that
in every action on shore, however severe, there must be some to whose
lot it does not fall to have an opportunity to distinguish themselves;
and that the principle of selection, without reference to ranks, ought
to be adopted in every instance of the grant of medals to the army.”
BATTLE OF ALBUHERA.
16TH. MAY, 1811.
Early in May the first siege of Badajoz was commenced by the British,
and whilst the operations against that fortress were in progress,
Marshal Soult quitted Seville, and advanced to its relief. The
portion[42] of the allied army under Marshal Sir William Beresford,
moved forward to meet him, and took up a position in front of Albuhera.
At nine o’clock in the morning of the 16th. of May, the enemy commenced
his attack, and after a strong and gallant resistance by the Spanish
troops, he gained the heights upon which they had been formed; meanwhile
the division of the Honourable Major-General William Stewart had been
moved up to support them, and that of Major-General Hamilton brought to
the left of the Spanish line, and formed in contiguous close columns of
battalions, to be available in any direction. The Portuguese brigade of
cavalry, under Brigadier-General Otway, remained at some distance on the
left, to check any attempt that might be made below the village.
Nearly at the commencement of the battle a heavy storm of rain came on,
which with the smoke from the firing, rendered it impossible to discern
anything distinctly. This, with the nature of the ground, had been
extremely favourable to the attacking columns. The right brigade of
Major-General Stewart’s division, under Lieutenant-Colonel Colborne,
(now Field-Marshal Lord Seaton,) first came into action, and behaved in
the most gallant manner, and, finding that the enemy’s column could not
be shaken by fire, proceeded to attack it with the bayonet; while thus
in the act of charging, a body of Polish lancers, which the thickness of
the atmosphere and the nature of the ground had concealed, (and which
was, besides, mistaken by those of the brigade when discovered for
Spanish cavalry, and therefore not fired upon,) turned it, and being
thus attacked unexpectedly in the rear, was unfortunately broken, and
suffered immensely. The second battalion of the 31st. regiment, under
the command of Major L’Estrange, alone held its ground against all the
_colonnes en masse_, until the arrival of the third brigade under
Major-General Hoghton. The conduct of this brigade was most
conspicuously gallant, and that of the second brigade, under the
Honourable Lieutenant-Colonel Abercromby, was not less so. Major-General
Hoghton, cheering on his men to the charge, fell pierced with wounds.
Although the principal attack was on this point of the right a continual
attempt was also made upon that part of the original front at the
village and bridge, which were defended in the most gallant manner by
Major-General Baron Alten, and the light infantry brigade of the German
Legion, whose conduct, in every point of view, was reported as
“conspicuously good.” The enemy’s cavalry, on his infantry attempting to
force the right, had endeavoured to turn it; but the able manœuvres of
Major-General the Honourable William Lumley, commanding the allied
cavalry, though vastly inferior in point of numbers, foiled the design.
Major-General the Honourable George Lowry Cole, seeing the attack, very
judiciously brought up his left a little, marched in line to attack the
enemy’s left, and arrived most opportunely to contribute, with the
charges of the brigades of Major-General Stewart’s division, to force
the enemy to abandon his situation, and retire precipitately, and to
take refuge under his reserve. Here the Fusilier brigade, consisting of
two battalions of the 7th. and one of the 23rd. Fusiliers, immortalized
itself.[43] So numerous were the casualties, that Captain Stainforth’s
company of the 23rd. Royal Welsh Fusiliers, was commanded, at the close
of the action, by Corporal Thomas Robinson. The enemy was pursued by the
Allies to a considerable distance, and as far as it was considered
prudent, with his immense superiority of cavalry, and Marshal Beresford
contented himself with seeing him driven across the Albuhera.
Commencing at nine o’clock, the battle continued without interruption
until two in the afternoon, when the enemy having been driven over the
Albuhera, for the remainder of the day there was but cannonading and
skirmishing.
It was observed during this sanguinary battle, that the British dead,
particularly the 57th. regiment, were lying as they fought, in ranks,
and every wound was in the front. This corps here gained the name of the
_Die-hards_.
On this memorable day the loss was very severe, but the French
casualties were still greater. About two thousand dead were left by them
on the field, and nearly a thousand prisoners were taken. Five of their
generals were killed and wounded. The British had Major-General Hoghton,
thirty-three officers, thirty-three sergeants, four drummers, and nine
hundred and seventeen rank and file killed.[44]
Amongst the instances of the defence and preservation of the colours,
the following are remarkable, and more especially that of the 3rd.,
Buffs, for which a medal was struck. In the accounts of the time, Ensign
Walsh, of the 3rd. Foot, was reported to have prevented the colour of
the regiment from being taken by tearing, when the staff of the colour
was broken by a cannon ball, the colour off and concealing it in his
bosom. This statement misled the then Chancellor of the Exchequer when
he moved a vote of thanks to the army, on the 7th. of June following,
for its gallantry in this sanguinary battle. The honour, however, was
due to Lieutenant Latham, who preserved the regimental colour from
falling into the enemy’s hands in the following gallant manner:—While
the Buffs were engaged with the French infantry, they were attacked in
the rear by a large force of French and Polish cavalry. Ensign Thomas,
who carried the second, or regimental colour, was called upon to
surrender; but he replied that could only be with his life. He fell,
mortally wounded, a victim to his bravery, and the colour was captured.
The first, or the king’s colour, was carried by Ensign Walsh; the
sergeants who protected it had fallen in its defence, and this officer
was pursued by several Polish lancers. Lieutenant Latham saw the danger
of the colour being borne in triumph from the field by the enemy; his
soul was alive to the honour of his corps, and he ran forward to protect
it. Ensign Walsh was surrounded, wounded, and taken prisoner; but
Lieutenant Latham arrived at the spot in time to seize the colour, which
he defended with heroic gallantry. Environed by a crowd of assailants,
each emulous of the honour of its capture, and his body bleeding from
wounds, Lieutenant Latham clung with energetic tenacity to his precious
charge, defended himself with his sword, and refused to yield. A French
hussar, seizing the flag-staff, and raising in his stirrups, aimed at
the head of the gallant Latham a blow which failed in cutting him down,
but which sadly mutilated him, severing one side of the face and nose.
Although thus severely wounded, his resolute spirit did not shrink, but
he sternly and vigorously continued to struggle with the French
horsemen, and, as they endeavoured to drag the colour from him, he
exclaimed, “I will surrender it only with my life.” A second sabre
stroke severed his left arm and hand, in which he held the staff, from
his body. He then dropped his sword, and, seizing the staff with his
right hand, continued to struggle with his opponents until he was thrown
down, trampled upon, and pierced with lances; but the number of his
adversaries, impeded their efforts to destroy him, and that moment the
British cavalry came up and the French troopers fled. Lieutenant Latham,
although desperately wounded, was so intent on preserving the colour,
that he exerted the little strength he had left to remove it from the
staff and to conceal it under him. The Fusilier brigade advanced, and,
by a gallant effort, changed the fortune of the day. Sergeant Gough, of
the first battalion of the 7th. Royal Fusiliers, found the colour under
Lieutenant Latham, who lay apparently dead. The colour, for which so
desperate a struggle had been maintained, was restored to the Buffs, and
the sergeant was rewarded with a commission, being, in consequence of
his gallant conduct, appointed ensign in the 2nd. West India Regiment,
on the 14th. of November, 1811. After lying some time on the ground in a
state of insensibility, Lieutenant Latham revived and crawled towards
the river, where he was found endeavouring to quench his thirst. He was
removed to the convent, his wounds dressed, and the stump of his arm
amputated: he ultimately recovered. Ensign Walsh escaped from the enemy
soon after he had been made prisoner. When recovered of his wounds, he
joined his regiment, and made known the circumstance of the colour
having been thus preserved by Lieutenant Latham. The officers of the
Buffs, with a readiness which reflected great honour on the corps,
subscribed one hundred guineas for the purchase of a gold medal, on
which the preservation of the colour by Lieutenant Latham was
represented in high relief, with the motto, “I will surrender it only
with my life.” Application was made to His Royal Highness the
Commander-in-Chief, by General Leigh, then Colonel of the 3rd. Foot, or
the Buffs, for the royal authority for Lieutenant Latham to receive and
wear the medal, which was granted, in a letter dated Horse Guards, 4th.
January, 1813. The medal was presented to this gallant officer at
Reading, on the 12th. of August following. An operation was performed in
1815, by the celebrated surgeon, Mr. Carpue, assisted by Assistant John
Morrison, M.D., of the Buffs, to repair the mutilation of Captain
Latham’s face, at the suggestion of His Royal Highness the Prince
Regent, who kindly defrayed the expense of the operation and cure.
Captain Latham received, by authority of the royal warrant, a pension of
one hundred pounds a year, in consequence of the loss of his left arm,
and a further annual pension of seventy pounds on account of his other
severe wounds. He continued to serve in the 3rd. regiment until the
20th. of April, 1820, when he exchanged to half-pay, receiving the
regulated difference.
Ensign James Jackson carried the regimental colour of the 57th. at
Albuhera. Soon after the action commenced, the officer with the king’s
colour was severely wounded, and the colour fell to the ground, when
Ensign Jackson immediately directed one of the non-commissioned officers
to pick it up, and taking it from him, gave the regimental colour to the
sergeant, which he retained until an officer was brought to take charge
of it. The king’s colour, which Ensign Jackson carried, received thirty
balls through it, and two others broke the pole and carried away the
top. Nine balls passed through his clothes, of which four wounded—one
through the body. During the greatest part of the battle the hostile
lines were less than one hundred yards from each other. Brevet-Major
James Jackson was placed on retired full pay as captain, 57th. regiment,
on the 25th. of June, 1841, and was promoted to the brevet rank of
Lieutenant-Colonel on the 28th. of November, 1854.
Marshal Soult retired after the battle to the ground he had been
previously on, and during the night of the 17th. he commenced his
retreat towards Seville, leaving Badajoz to its fate.
MEDAL FOR ALBUHERA.
The medal for the battle of Albuhera was the same as that conferred for
other actions of this period, and of which an illustration is given for
Talavera; but there appears also to have been one awarded by the Spanish
monarch, for in a letter, dated Gonesse, 2nd. July, 1815, addressed to
Marshal Lord Beresford, G.C.B., the Duke of Wellington wrote, “You
should recommend for the Spanish medal for Albuhera, according to the
rules laid down by the King of Spain, for the grant of it. I think it
should be given only to those who were there, and actually engaged.”
When the silver war medal was authorized, it is almost superfluous to
state that a bar was granted for this victory.
CAPTURE OF JAVA.
AUGUST AND SEPTEMBER, 1811.
The British government resolved to complete its dominion in the East, by
the conquest of the island of Java, of which the Dutch had held
undisturbed possession for more than one hundred years. The extent of
the island,—six hundred and forty miles long, and about a hundred broad;
the luxuriant and fertile character of the soil, the mountain districts
yielding the vegetables and grain of Europe, and the plains the
delicious fruits and other vegetable productions of the East in
abundance, without the necessity of laborious tillage, and to so great
an extent, as to occasion it to be sometimes called the granary of the
East; rendered the island of Java a valuable acquisition to the United
Provinces, and its principle city, Batavia, was the capital of the Dutch
settlements in the East Indies. Holland having become a part of that
empire which Napoleon was forming to prepare the way for universal
dominion, it became necessary to deprive the Dutch of this large and
fertile island.
Lord Minto, the Governor-General of India, planned the expedition, and
in order to carry out his idea, gave orders for the collection of a
number of troops at Madras. The squadron was placed under Rear-Admiral
the Honourable Robert Stopford, and the land forces were commanded by
Lieutenant-General Sir Samuel Auchmuty; whilst his lordship determined
to accompany the armament.
A landing was effected on the 4th. of August, 1811, at Chillingching,
within twelve miles east of Batavia, which was taken possession of on
the 8th. of that month without opposition. The possession of Batavia was
of the utmost importance. Although large storehouses of public property
were burnt previous to the retreat of the enemy, and every effort made
to destroy the remainder, some valuable granaries and other stores were
preserved. During the night of the 8th. a feeble attempt was made by the
enemy to cut off a small guard, which had been sent for the security of
the place; but the troops of the advance had reinforced the party early
in the evening, and the attack was repulsed. The advance under Colonel
(afterwards Major-General Sir Robert Rollo) Gillespie occupied the city
on the 9th. of August.
On the 10th. a sharp affair took place with the _élite_ of General
Jansen’s army; the British had advanced from Batavia, and found three
thousand select men of the Gallo-Batavian troops in a strong position at
Weltervreeden, defended by _abattis_; this post was stormed and carried
at the point of the bayonet by the troops under Colonel Gillespie, many
of the enemy being killed, and their guns captured; the remainder
retreated to the entrenched position at Cornelis, between the great
river Jacatra and the deep aqueduct of Slokan, neither of which was
fordable. In this affair the grenadier company of the 78th., and the
detachment of the 89th. regiment, were particularly distinguished in
charging and capturing their adversaries’ artillery. The British loss
was trifling compared with that of their opponents, which was estimated
at about five hundred men, with Brigadier-General Alberti dangerously
wounded.
Although success had thus attended the British troops, further progress
became extremely difficult, and somewhat doubtful. The position of the
foe was extremely formidable. Seven redoubts, and many batteries,
mounted with heavy cannon, occupied the most commanding ground within
the lines, the whole of the works being defended by a numerous and
well-organized artillery. As the season was too far advanced, the heat
so violent, and the number of troops insufficient to admit of regular
approaches, the only alternative was to attempt to carry the works by
assault, and in aid of this design, some batteries were erected for the
purpose of disabling the principal redoubt; a heavy fire was kept up by
the British for two days, from twenty eighteen-pounders and eight
mortars and howitzers. Their execution was great, and although answered
at the commencement of each day by a far more numerous artillery, the
nearest batteries were daily silenced, and every part of the position
was considerably disturbed.
At dawn on the 26th. of August, the assault on Cornelis was made. To
Colonel Gillespie, a gallant and experienced officer, the attack was
entrusted. He had the infantry of the advance and the grenadiers of the
line with him, and was supported by Colonel Gibbs, with the 59th.
regiment and the fourth battalion of Bengal Volunteers. They were
intended, if possible, to surprise the redoubt, No. 3, constructed
beyond the Slokan, to endeavour to cross the bridge over that stream
with the fugitives, and then to assault the redoubts within the lines,
Colonel Gillespie attacking those to the left, and Colonel Gibbs to the
right. Lieutenant-Colonel William Macleod, with six companies of the
69th., was directed to follow a path on the bank of the great river, and
when the attack had commenced on the Slokan, to endeavour to possess
himself of the left redoubt, No. 2. Major Tule, with the flank corps of
the reserve, reinforced by two troops of cavalry, four guns of horse
artillery, two companies of the 69th. and the grenadiers of the reserve,
was to attack the corps at Campong Maylayo, on the west of the great
river, and endeavour to cross the bridge at that post.
The remainder of the army, under Major-General (afterwards General Sir
Frederick) Wetherall, was at the batteries, where a column under Colonel
Wood, consisting of the 78th. regiment and the fifth volunteer
battalion, was directed to advance against the enemy in front, and at a
favourable moment, when aided by the other attacks, to force his way, if
practicable, and open the position for the line. General Jansens was
fully prepared for the conflict, and was in the redoubts when it
commenced. After a long detour through a close and intricate country,
Colonel Gillespie came on the enemy’s advance, routed it in an instant,
and, under a heavy fire of grape and musketry, rapidly possessed himself
of the advanced redoubt, No. 3. Passing the bridges with the fugitives,
under a tremendous fire, he assaulted and carried with the bayonet the
redoubt No. 4, after a very obstinate resistance. Here the two divisions
of the columns separated. Colonel Gibbs turned to the right, and with
the 59th. and a portion of the 78th., which had now forced their way in
front, carried the redoubt No. 1. At the instant of its capture an
explosion of the magazine occurred, which destroyed a number of officers
and men who were crowded on its ramparts, which the foe had abandoned.
The redoubt No. 2, against which Lieutenant-Colonel William Macleod’s
(69th. Foot) attack was directed, was carried in equally gallant style,
but that officer fell in the moment of victory. The front of the
position being thus open, the assailants rushed in from every
quarter.[45] The cavalry, towards the rear, and horse artillery forced a
passage through the lines, the fort of Cornelis was carried, and the
British were triumphant at every point. Nearly two thousand of the enemy
were killed, and about five thousand prisoners were taken, including
three general officers.
General Jansens, with about fifty horse, the remnant of his army of ten
thousand men, escaped into the interior, where, having collected a small
force, he made a feeble attempt at further resistance, which resulted in
the surrender of himself and his troops in September, with the island of
Java and its dependencies, to the British arms. This valuable island was
annexed to the dominions of the British crown, but was restored to
Holland at the termination of the war, by the treaty of Vienna, in
1814.[46]
The 14th., 59th., 69th., 78th., and 89th. regiments were present at the
capture of Java.
MEDAL FOR JAVA.
The medal which was conferred for this success was the same as that
granted for the Peninsula victories, and was similarly distributed. When
the general silver medal was subsequently authorized for the several
services specified at page 58, the word JAVA was inscribed on one of the
bars, as was done for the capture of Martinique and Guadaloupe.
SIEGE OF CIUDAD RODRIGO.
JANUARY, 1812.
As soon as the troops had recovered from their sickness and fatigue,
Viscount Wellington determined the siege of Ciudad Rodrigo, which place
was approached on the 8th. of January, 1812. It was not, however,
regularly invested, for the light division only crossed on that day. The
French garrison in the Francisco redoubt considered the affair merely as
one of observation, and amused themselves with bowing and saluting the
new comers. At night a party was formed from each regiment of the above
division, under Lieutenant-Colonel John Colborne, of the 52nd., and the
redoubt was stormed: the conduct of this officer, and of the detachment,
was highly applauded in the official despatches.
Viscount Wellington, in the afternoon of the 14th. of January, opened
fire from twenty-two pieces of ordnance in three batteries in the first
parallel, and the British established themselves in the second parallel
on the same night. Lieutenant-General Graham facilitated this measure by
having surprised the enemy’s detachment in the convent of Santa Cruz, on
the night of the 13th.; and Major-General the Honourable Charles
Colville, in temporary command of the fourth division, had, on the night
of the 14th., obtained possession of the convent of St. Francisco, and
of the other fortified posts of the suburb. The latter service was
gallantly performed by Lieutenant-Colonel Harcourt, with the 40th.
regiment, which remained from that period in the suburb of St.
Francisco, and materially assisted in the attack on that side of the
place. The siege was prosecuted with such vigour, that on the 19th. of
the same month, two practicable breaches having been made in the body of
the place, the British commander resolved to carry it by storm.
The assault was made on the evening of Sunday, the 19th. of January, in
five separate columns. Brigadier-General Pack, who was destined to make
a false attack upon the southern face of the fort, converted it into a
real one, his advance guard, under the command of Major Lynch, having
followed the enemy’s troops from the advanced works into the
_fausse-braye_, where all opposed to them were made prisoners.
Major Ridge, of the second battalion of the 5th. Fusilliers, having
escaladed the _fausse-braye_ wall, stormed the breach in the body of the
place, together with the 94th. regiment, (Scots Brigade,) commanded by
Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell. These regiments not only effectually
covered the advance from the trenches of Major-General Mac Kinnon’s
brigade, by their first movements and operations, but preceded it in the
attack.
Major-Generals Craufurd and Vandeleur, and the troops of the light
division on the left, were likewise very forward on that side; and in
less than half an hour from the time the attack commenced, the British
troops were in possession of, and formed on the ramparts of the place,
each body contiguous to the other. The enemy, having sustained a
considerable loss in the contest then submitted.
The British casualties were severe, especially in officers of high rank
and estimation. During the siege, and in the assault, nine officers and
one hundred and sixty-nine men were killed, seventy officers and seven
hundred and forty-eight men wounded; in all nine hundred and ninety-six.
Major-General Mac Kinnon was blown up by the accidental explosion of one
of the enemy’s expense magazines, close to the breach, after having
gallantly and successfully led the troops under him to the attack.
Major-Generals Craufurd and Vandeleur were wounded, the former severely,
whilst leading on the light division to the storm; Lieutenant-Colonel
Colborne, of the 52nd. Light Infantry,[47] who was severely wounded, and
Major (afterwards Sir George) Napier, who led the storming party of the
light division, also wounded on the top of the breach, and lost an arm.
The garrison likewise sustained severe loss, and was reduced to one
thousand seven hundred men.
Viscount Wellington specially praised the troops of the first, third,
fourth, and light divisions, and Brigadier-General Pack’s brigade, by
whom the siege was carried on. His lordship added:—“The conduct of all
parts of the third division, in the operations which they performed with
so much gallantry and exactness on the evening of the 19th., in the
dark, affords the strongest proof of the abilities of Lieutenant-General
Picton and Major-General Mac Kinnon by whom they were directed and led;
and I beg particularly to draw your Lordship’s attention to the conduct
of Lieutenant-Colonel O’Toole, 2nd. Caçadores, Major Ridge. 5th. Foot,
Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell, 94th., Major Manners, 74th., and of Major
Grey, 5th. Foot, who has been twice wounded during this siege.
“It is but justice also to the third division to report, that the men
who performed the sap belonged to the 45th., 74th., and 88th. regiments,
under the command of Captain M‘Leod, of the Royal Engineers, and Captain
Thompson, of the 74th., Lieutenant Beresford, of the 88th. (Connaught
Rangers), and Lieutenant Metcalf, of the 45th. (Sherwood Foresters); and
they distinguished themselves not less in the storm of the place than
they had in the performance of their laborious duty during the siege.
“Although it did not fall to the lot of the troops of the first and
fourth divisions to bring these operations to their successful close,
they distinguished themselves throughout their progress, by the patience
and perseverance with which they performed the labours of the siege. The
brigade of Guards, under Major-General H. Campbell, was particularly
distinguished in this respect.”
The British commander was advanced to the dignity of an Earl, with an
annuity of two thousand pounds. Parliament voted its thanks to him and
his gallant army. This success also gained for him, from the Spanish
government, the title of Duke of Ciudad Rodrigo.
The 5th., 43rd., 45th., 52nd., 60th., 74th., 77th., 83rd., 88th., 94th.
regiments, and Rifle Brigade, were engaged in the capture of Ciudad
Rodrigo.
SIEGE OF BADAJOZ.
17TH. MARCH AND 6TH. APRIL, 1812.
The formidable fortress of Ciudad Rodrigo having been captured with such
unlooked-for rapidity, astonished the French General, who had assembled
an army of sixty thousand men for its relief, which now again returned
to its winter quarters. As soon as the breaches were repaired, and the
place put in a state of defence, the Earl of Wellington undertook, for
the third time, the siege of Badajoz. The preparations for this service
had been carried on with extraordinary secrecy, and were completed about
the beginning of March, when the army broke up from its cantonments in
the neighbourhood of Almeida, and, moving with the greatest rapidity,
arrived before Badajoz on the 16th. of that month when the place was
invested by the third, fourth, and light divisions. An advanced post,
the Picurina, was taken by storm on the 25th., and on the following day
two breaching batteries opened fire on the town.
On the 6th. of April three breaches were considered practicable, and
orders were issued for the assault. It was determined to assault the
castle of Badajoz by escalade. Accordingly the attack was made on the
night of the 6th. of April, at ten o’clock. Major-General Kempt’s
brigade[48] led, and he was wounded in crossing the River Rivillas,
below the inundation. Notwithstanding this circumstance and the
obstinate resistance of the enemy, the castle was carried by escalade,
and the third division (known as the “Fighting Third”) established
therein about half-past eleven. Meanwhile Major Wilson, of the 48th.
regiment, carried the ravelin of St. Roque, with a detachment of two
hundred men of the guard in the trenches, and, with the aid of Major
Squire, of the Engineers, he established himself within that work.
The fourth and light divisions were not perceived by the enemy until
they reached the covered way, and the advanced guards of the two
divisions descended without difficulty into the ditch, protected by the
fire of the parties stationed on the _glacis_ for that purpose. They
advanced to the assault of the breaches, led by their gallant officers,
with the utmost intrepidity; but such was the nature of the obstacles
prepared by the garrison at the top and behind the breaches, and so
determined the resistance, that the assailants could not establish
themselves within the place. Many brave officers and soldiers were
killed or wounded by explosions at the top of the breaches, and others
who succeeded to them were compelled to give way. Repeated attempts were
made till after twelve at night, when the Earl of Wellington, seeing
that success was not to be attained, and that Lieutenant-General Picton
was established in the castle, the fourth and light divisions were
ordered to the ground on which they had first assembled for the attack.
Major-General Leith in the meantime had pushed forward Major-General
Walker’s brigade on the left, supported by the 38th., under
Lieutenant-Colonel Nugent, and the 15th. Portuguese regiment, under
Lieutenant-Colonel Do Rego; and he had made a false attack upon the
Pardaleras, with the 8th. Caçadores, under Major Hill. Major-General
Walker forced the barrier on the road of Olivença and entered the
covered way on the left of the bastion of St. Vicente, close to the
Guadiana. There he descended into the ditch, and escaladed the face of
that bastion.
This proceeding was supported by Lieutenant-General Leith, with the
38th., and the 15th. Portuguese regiment; and the British troops being
thus established in the castle, which commanded all the works of and in
the town; and the fourth and light divisions being formed again for the
attack of the breaches, all resistance ceased. At daylight in the
morning of the 7th. of April, the Governor, General Philippon, who had
retired to Fort St. Christoval, surrendered, together with the whole
garrison, which consisted of five thousand men at the commencement of
the siege, of whom one thousand two hundred were killed or wounded
during the operations, besides those lost in opposing the assault. About
three thousand five hundred prisoners were captured, being all that
survived of the gallant garrison.
The regiments present at the capture of Badajos, were the 4th., 5th.,
7th., 23rd., 27th., 30th., 38th., 40th., 43rd., 44th., 45th., 48th.,
52nd., 60th., 74th., 77th., 83rd., 88th., 94th., and Rifle Brigade.
This success cost the British and Portuguese the following heavy
casualties:—Seventy-two officers, fifty-one sergeants, two drummers, and
nine hundred and ten rank and file killed; three hundred and six
officers, two hundred and sixteen sergeants, seventeen drummers, and
three thousand two hundred and forty-eight rank and file wounded. No
wonder that the Iron Duke wept, when he saw that the glory of the
capture was purchased at such a price.
BATTLE OF SALAMANCA.
22ND. JULY, 1812.
On the 17th. of June, the forts at Salamanca were invested by the sixth
division, and operations commenced by the light companies thereof, under
Colonel Samuel Venables Hinde, of the 32nd. regiment. The remainder of
the army was formed in order of battle on the heights of San Christoval,
in front of Salamanca, from the 20th. to the 28th. of June, to meet
Marshal Marmont, who advanced with forty thousand men to relieve the
forts. They were attacked without success on the 23rd., and carried on
the 27th. of June, by a party under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel
Daviss, of the 36th. regiment. Several skirmishes and changes of
position occurred. The Earl of Wellington advanced in pursuit of the
French Marshal, who, having received reinforcements, crossed the Douro,
and the allies retired, skilfully manœuvring and taking up different
positions in presence of the enemy, until the 21st., when they reached
the ground they had formerly occupied, on the height of San Christoval.
Shortly after daylight on the 22nd. of July, detachments from both
armies attempted to obtain possession of the more distant from the
allied right of the two hills called Dos Arapiles. In this attempt the
enemy succeeded, his detachment being the strongest; by which success
the French position was materially strengthened, and they had in their
power increased means of annoying that of their opponents.
The light troops of the seventh division, and the 4th. Caçadores,
belonging to Major-General Pack’s brigade, were engaged in the morning
with the enemy on the height of Nuestra Senora de la Pena, on which they
maintained themselves throughout the day. The improved position of the
French rendered it necessary for the Earl of Wellington to extend the
right of his army _en potence_ to the heights behind the village of
Arapiles, and to occupy it with light infantry; here the fourth
division, under the command of Lieutenant-General the Honourable Lowry
Cole, was placed.
A variety of evolutions and movements having been made by the French
Marshal, he proceeded to carry out his plan about two o’clock in the
afternoon; and under cover of a very heavy cannonade, which did but
little injury, he extended his left, and moved forward his army,
apparently with an intention to embrace, by the position of his troops,
and by his fire, the British post on that of the two Arapiles, and
thence to attack and break the line; or at all events to render
difficult any movements to the right. This extension of the French line
to their left, and its advance upon the allied right, gave the British
commander an opportunity of attacking him, for which he had long been
anxious. “The attack of the third division,” says Lord Londonderry, in
his “Story of the Peninsula War,” “was not only the most spirited, but
the most perfect thing of the kind that modern times have witnessed.
Regardless alike of a charge of cavalry and of the murderous fire which
the enemy’s batteries opened, on went these fearless warriors, horse and
foot, without check or pause, until they won the ridge, and then the
infantry giving their volley, and the cavalry falling on, sword in hand,
the French were pierced, broken, and discomfited. So close indeed was
the struggle, that in several instances the British colours were seen
waving over the heads of the enemy’s battalions.”
The British General, in his despatch, observed that “Major-General the
Honourable Edward Pakenham[49] formed the third division across the
enemy’s flank, and overthrew everything opposed to him. These troops
were supported in the most gallant style by the Portuguese cavalry,
under Brigadier-General D’Urban, and Lieutenant-Colonel Hervey’s
squadrons of the 14th., who successfully defended every attempt made by
the enemy on the flank of the third division.”
In front the French were attacked by Brigadier-General Bradford’s
brigade, the fourth and fifth divisions, and the cavalry under
Lieutenant-General Sir Stapleton Cotton, Bart., and were driven from one
height to another. The cavalry made a most successful charge against a
body of French infantry, which they overthrew, and cut to pieces. In
this charge Major-General Le Marchant was killed. The sixth division,
under Major-General Clinton, was ordered up at a critical period to
relieve the fourth division, which had been heavily pressed, and the
battle was soon restored to its former success.
The enemy’s right, reinforced by the troops which had fled from his
left, and by those which had by this time retired from the Arapiles,
still continued to resist; and while other corps were directed to turn
the right, the sixth division,[50] supported by the third and fifth,
attacked the front. It was dark before this point was carried by the
sixth division, and the enemy then fled through the woods towards the
Tormes. The pursuit was made by the first and light divisions, and
Major-General William Anson’s brigade of the fourth division, and some
squadrons of cavalry, under Lieutenant-General Sir Stapleton Cotton,
Bart.; but the darkness of the night enabled many of the enemy to
escape, and was unfortunately the cause of Sir Stapleton being wounded
by one of the allied sentries. The same troops renewed the pursuit at
break of day the next morning, with Major-Generals Bock’s and Anson’s
brigades of cavalry, which had joined during the night. On coming up
with the enemy’s rear-guard of cavalry and infantry near La Serna, they
were at once attacked by the two brigades of dragoons; the French
cavalry fled, leaving the infantry to their fate. The gallant charge
made on the infantry by the heavy brigade of the King’s German Legion,
under Major-General Bock, which was completely successful, was highly
commended; the whole body of infantry, consisting of three battalions of
the French first division, were made prisoners on this occasion.
Eleven pieces of cannon, several ammunition waggons, two eagles, and six
colours were captured; one general, three colonels, three
lieutenant-colonels, one hundred and thirty officers, and about seven
thousand soldiers were taken prisoners. Marshal Marmont was badly
wounded, and lost an arm; four general officers were killed, and several
wounded.
The British loss was in all four thousand nine hundred and sixty-four
killed and wounded. Major-General Le Marchant was killed; Field-Marshal
Sir W. C. Beresford, K.B., Lieutenant-Generals Sir Stapleton
Cotton-Leith, and the Honourable George Lowry Cole, and Major-General
Victor Alten were amongst the wounded. The French loss was still more
considerable.
This victory was followed by the surrender of Madrid to the allies, who
entered that city on the 12th. of August, and were joyfully received by
the inhabitants. The title of Marquis was conferred on the Earl of
Wellington.
The following regiments took part in the victory of Salamanca: 5th
Dragoon Guards, 3rd., 4th., 11th., 14th., and 16th. Light Dragoons;
1st., 2nd., 4th., 5th., 7th., 9th., 11th., 23rd., 24th., 27th., 30th.,
32nd., 36th., 38th., 40th., 43rd., 44th., 45th., 48th., 51st., 52nd.,
53rd., 58th., 60th., 61st., 68th., 74th., 79th., 83rd., 88th., and 94th.
Foot, and Rifle Brigade.
CAPTURE OF FORT DETROIT.
AUGUST, 1812.
The negotiations between the British Government and the United States of
America, which had several times been broken off and renewed, ultimately
terminated on the 18th of June, 1812, by the latter declaring war. Their
first design was the conquest of Canada, and early in July the American
commander, Brigadier-General Hull, invaded that country, by crossing the
Detroit River on the 12th. of that month, with two thousand three
hundred men, consisting of regular cavalry and infantry, and militia,
with several field pieces; having driven in the militia towards
Amherstsburg, he advanced to Sandwich, and afterwards approached the
former place with a part of his army to the River Cunard, about five
miles from the fort, where he was foiled in three attempts to cross that
river, which cost him a considerable loss. The garrison of Amherstsburg
at that time consisted of a subaltern’s detachment of the royal
artillery, commanded by Lieutenant Troughton, a detachment of three
hundred men of the 41st. regiment, under Captain Muir, and about the
same number of militia, the whole commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Saint
George, the district inspecting field officer of militia. Some
skirmishes occurred between the troops under the latter officer, and the
enemy upon the River Canard, which uniformly terminated in his being
repulsed with loss. Major-General Isaac Brock detached a force down the
River Thames, capable of acting in conjunction with the garrison of
Amherstsburg offensively, but Captain Chambers who had been appointed to
direct this detachment, experienced difficulties that frustrated the
design; whereupon Colonel Proctor was ordered to assume the command, and
his force was soon after increased with sixty men of the 41st. regiment.
Meanwhile the most strenuous exertions were made; and voluntary offers
of service were received from that portion of the embodied militia the
most easily connected. The Attorney-General, John M‘Donell, Esq., acted
as provincial aide-de-camp to Major-General Brock, and other gentlemen
of the first character and influence evinced similar devotion.
A sufficiency of boats being collected at Long Point for the conveyance
of three hundred men, the embarkation took place on the 8th. of August,
and in five days the troops arrived at Amherstsburg. The judicious
arrangement which had been adopted immediately upon the arrival of
Colonel Proctor, of the 41st., compelled the Americans to retreat and
take shelter under the guns of the fort; that officer commenced
operations by sending strong detachments across the river, with a view
of cutting off the enemy’s communications with his reserve. This
produced two smart skirmishes on the 5th. and 9th. of August, in both of
which the Americans suffered considerable loss; the British had only
three killed and thirteen wounded, amongst the latter were Captain Muir
and Lieutenant Sutherland, of the 41st. regiment. Batteries had likewise
been commenced opposite Fort Detroit, for one eighteen-pounder, two
twelve, and two five and a half-inch mortars all of which were opened on
the evening of the 15th. of August, Brigadier-General Hull having been
previously summoned to surrender, and though opposed by a well-directed
fire from seven twenty-four pounders, such was their construction, under
the able directions of Captain Dixon, of the royal engineers, that no
injury was sustained therefrom.
Major-General Brock having collected the force at his disposal during
the 15th. of August in the neighbourhood of Sandwich, the embarkation
commenced a little after daylight on the following morning, and by the
able arrangements of Lieutenant Dewar, of the quartermaster-general’s
department, the whole landed at Springwell, about three miles west of
Detroit. The Indians, who in the meantime had effected a landing two
miles below, moved forward and occupied the woods, about a mile and a
half on the British left. The force which was instantly directed to
march against the enemy, consisted of thirty royal artillery, two
hundred and fifty of the 41st. regiment, fifty Royal Newfoundland
regiment, four hundred militia, and about six hundred Indians, to which
were attached three six-pounders, and two three-pounders. The troops
afterwards advanced to within one mile of the fort, when an assault was
determined upon. Brigadier-General Hull, however, prevented this
movement, by proposing a cessation of hostilities, for the purpose of
preparing terms of capitulation. The American troops that surrendered
consisted of two thousand five hundred men, and were divided into two
troops of cavalry; one company of artillery regulars; the 4th. United
States regiment; detachments of the 1st. and 3rd. United States
regiment, volunteers; three regiments of the Ohio militia; and one
regiment of the Michigan territory. Thirty-three pieces of brass and
iron ordnance had already been secured. This capitulation was concluded
at Detroit on the 16th. of August, 1812, and the 41st. foot bears the
name of the fort on the regimental colour, likewise the 69th. its linked
battalion. The medal granted for this service was similar to that
authorized for the Peninsula; and on the war medal being issued a clasp
was added commemorative of the foregoing events.
BATTLE OF VITTORIA.
21ST. JUNE, 1813.
On the night of the 19th. of June, 1813, the French troops, commanded by
Joseph Buonaparte, having Marshal Jourdan as the Major-General of the
army, took up a position in front of Vittoria, the left resting upon the
heights which end at La Puebla de Arganzon, and extending thence across
the valley of the Zadorra, in front of the village of Arinez. The
Marquis of Wellington reconnoitred the enemy’s position on the 20th.,
with design of giving him battle on the following morning, if he should
still remain in it, and accordingly on the 21st. of June ordered an
attack to be made on three separate points—Lieutenant-General Sir
Rowland Hill, with the second division, was to assail the French left at
La Puebla; with Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Graham, with the first and
fifth divisions, was to make a wide detour to the left, and crossing the
Zadorra at Vittoria, to attack their right, and to cut off their retreat
by the great road to Bayonne. The centre, consisting of the fourth and
light divisions, (under Lord Wellington himself,) on the right, and the
third and seventh, (under Lieutenant-General Lord Dalhousie,) on the
left, was to pass the bridges in front, and attack as soon as the
movements on the flanks should be executed. The troops moved from the
camp on the Bayas at daybreak; and the operations of the day commenced
by Lieutenant-General Sir Rowland Hill obtaining possession of the
heights of La Puebla. The enemy soon discovered the importance of these
heights, and reinforced their troops to such an extent, that the
Lieutenant-General was obliged to detach first the 71st. regiment and
the light infantry battalion of Major-General Walker’s brigade, under
the command of Lieutenant-Colonel the Honourable Henry Cadogan, and
successively other troops to the same point. The allies not only gained,
but maintained possession of these important heights throughout their
operations, notwithstanding the strenuous efforts made by the enemy to
retake them. Lieutenant-Colonel Cadogan was here mortally wounded. The
contest was thus at first chiefly on the extreme right and left,
because, on account of the rugged nature of the ridges they had to pass,
the left centre column, (third and seventh divisions,) did not reach the
Zadorra until nearly one o’clock; the fourth and light divisions crossed
the Zadorra immediately after Sir Rowland Hill had obtained possession
of Subijana de Alava, the former at the bridge of Nanclares, and the
latter at the bridge of Tres Puentes. The right brigade of the third
division, followed by the seventh division, under the Earl of Dalhousie,
then crossed the bridge of Mendoza, the other brigades of the third
division fording higher up the river.
The seventh division and the centre brigade of the third division
attacked the French right centre, in front of the villages of Margarita
and Hermandad, and the Marquis of Wellington, seeing the hill in front
of the village of Arinez weakly occupied by the enemy, ordered the right
brigade of the third division, under Lieutenant-General Picton, in close
columns of battalions across the front of both armies to that central
point. The hill was carried immediately, and the French withdrew under
cover of a cannonade from fifty pieces of artillery and a crowd of
skirmishers, to the second range of heights, on which their reserve had
been posted; they, however, still held Arinez on the great road leading
to Vittoria. The brigade then advanced to the attack of the village of
Arinez; the three right companies of the 74th., under Captain Mc Queen,
with the companies of the 60th., immediately dashed forward and charged
through it, drove out the enemy, and captured three guns; these
companies were then halted under cover of some houses until the
remainder of the regiment and brigade should come up, as the French were
again advancing upon the post with increased numbers, keeping up a
terrific fire of artillery and musketry. Finally they were driven back
in confusion at the point of the bayonet.
By the capture of the village the great road was gained, and the French
extreme left was turned, while they were hard pressed by Sir Rowland
Hill’s attack on their front. They retreated on Vittoria, and the
British continued the advance in admirable order, notwithstanding the
difficulty of the ground. For six miles the action became a running
fight and cannonade. When within a mile of Vittoria, the enemy made a
stand, and the third division, being the foremost, bore the brunt of a
heavy fire, until a hill on the French left was carried by the fourth
division, which caused them to abandon the position.
Meanwhile Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Graham, with his divisions, had
attacked the French right. The village of Gamarra Mayor was most
gallantly stormed and carried by Brigadier-General Robinson’s brigade of
the fifth division, which advanced in columns of battalions under a very
heavy fire of artillery and musketry, without firing a shot, assisted by
two guns of Major Lawson’s brigade of artillery. The French suffered
severely, and three pieces of cannon were captured. Sir Thomas then
proceeded to attack the village of Abechuco with the first division.
These two villages were strongly occupied by the enemy as
_têtes-de-pont_ to the bridges over the Zadorra at these places. During
the operations at Abechuco, which was carried, the light battalions
having charged and taken three guns and a howitzer on the bridge, the
greatest efforts were made to recover Gamarra Mayor, which were
gallantly repulsed by the troops of the fifth division, under
Major-General Oswald. Two divisions of the French were in reserve on the
heights upon the left of the Zadorra, and it was not possible to cross
by the bridges until the troops, which had moved upon the centre and
left, had driven them through Vittoria. The whole then co-operated in
the pursuit, which was continued by all till after dark.
The movement of the troops under Sir Thomas Graham, and their possession
of Gamarra and Abechucho, intercepted the enemy’s retreat by the high
road to France. They were then obliged to turn to the road towards
Pampeluna, but were unable to hold any position for a sufficient length
of time to allow the baggage and artillery to be drawn off. The whole,
therefore, of the latter which had not been already captured by the
troops, in their attack of the successive positions taken up by the
French in their retreat from their first position on Arinez, and on the
Zadorra, together with all their ammunition and baggage, fell into the
hands of the British close to Vittoria. Only one gun and howitzer were
carried off by the enemy.
Count Gazan, the Chief of the French Staff, in his report, shewed the
state of destitution to which the officers were reduced.—“To such an
extent are they stripped, that no one can account for what he has, or
what is due to him. Several of the generals and officers have nothing in
the world but the coats on their backs, and most of them are
barefooted.” The French occupation of the Peninsula was virtually
settled by this day’s success.
Although the nature of the ground did not admit of the cavalry regiments
being generally engaged, they were kept close to the infantry to support
them, and were most active in the pursuit. The court equipage of King
Joseph was taken, and his carriage being taken, and his carriage being
seized, he had barely time to escape on horseback. The defeat was the
most complete that had been experienced in Spain.
Marshal Jourdan’s bâton[51] was taken, and sent to the Prince Regent,
who in the name and on behalf of His Majesty, appointed the Marquis of
Wellington a Field-Marshal. In a most flattering letter, the Prince
Regent thus conferred the honour:—“You have sent me among the trophies
of your unrivalled fame, the staff of a French Marshal, and I send you
in return that of England.” This bâton was taken by the 87th., Royal
Irish Fusiliers, under Lieutenant-Colonel (afterwards Viscount) Gough.
The colours of the fourth battalion of the 100th. regiment were also
among the trophies, and a hundred and forty-three brass guns were
captured on the field.
Both armies were nearly equal in numbers, consisting of about seventy
thousand men each. The French loss was stated by themselves at six
thousand, and the casualties of the allies amounted to nearly five
thousand men.
The following regiments were present at the battle of Yittoria:—The 3rd.
and 5th. Dragoon Guards; 3rd., 4th., 14th., 15th., and 16th., Light
Dragoons; 1st., 2nd., 4th., 5th., 6th., 7th., 9th., 20th., 23rd., 24th.,
27th., 28th., 31st., 34th., 38th., 39th., 40th., 43rd., 45th., 47th.,
48th., 50th., 51st., 52nd., 53rd., 57th., 58th., 59th., 60th., 66th.,
68th., 71st., 74th., 82nd., 83rd., 87th., 88th., 92nd., and Rifle
Brigade.
ACTIONS OF THE PYRENEES.
28TH. JULY TO 2ND. AUGUST, 1813.
After the decisive battle of Vittoria, the British commander blockaded
the fortress of Pampeluna, besieged St. Sebastian, and took up a
position with the covering army in the Pyrenees. On the 17th. of July
the blockade of Pampeluna was entrusted to the Spaniards. The whole
frontier of the Pyrenees, from the pass of Roncesvalles to the mouth of
the Bidassoa river, was now occupied by the second, seventh, and light
divisions, with some Portuguese brigades in the front line; and by the
third, fourth, and sixth divisions as supports, covering the blockade of
Pampeluna, and the siege of St. Sebastian, then going on under
Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Graham. The British army, after years of
toil and conflict, procured liberty for the oppressed inhabitants of the
Peninsula, had forced the intrusive monarch of Spain from his throne,
and stood triumphant on the lofty pinnacles of the Pyrenees; but another
mighty struggle was at hand, in which the innate valour and hardihood of
British soldiers were about to be tested, and the French Army, having
been re-organized by Marshal Soult, was pushed boldly forward to drive
them from the mountains.
Marshal Soult having arrived at Bayonne on the 13th. of July, to
command, as “Lieutenant of the Emperor,” the united French army of
Spain, on the 25th. of that month attacked with about forty thousand men
Major-General Byng’s post at Roncesvalles. Lieutenant-General the
Honourable Sir Lowry Cole moved up to his support with the fourth
division, and these officers were enabled to maintain their post
throughout the day; but the enemy having turned it in the afternoon, Sir
Lowry deemed it advisable to withdraw during the night, and marched to
the neighbourhood of Zubiri. A detachment of the 20th. evinced signal
gallantry in its attacks on the head of a French column, but was forced
back by superior numbers. The Marquis of Wellington stated in his
despatch, that “in the actions which took place on this day, the 20th.
regiment distinguished themselves.”
Lieutenant-General Sir Rowland Hill’s position in the Puerto de Maya, at
the head of the valley of Bastan, was also attacked by two divisions of
the centre of the French army in the afternoon of the same day. The
brunt of the action fell upon Major-Generals Pringle’s and Walker’s
brigades in the second division, under the command of Lieutenant-General
the Honourable William Stewart. These troops were at first compelled to
give way, but having been supported by Major-General Barnes’s brigade of
the seventh division, they regained that part of their post, which was
the key of the whole, and would have enabled them to re-assume it, had
circumstances permitted it.[52] Sir Rowland Hill, having been apprised
of the necessity that Sir Lowry Cole should retire, considered it
advisable to withdraw his troops also to Irurita, and the enemy did not
advance on the following day beyond the Puerto de Maya.
During the seven hours these brave troops were engaged but little
advantage was acquired by the French, notwithstanding the numerical
superiority of the latter. All the regiments charged with the bayonet,
and the conduct of the 82nd., which moved up with the brigade under
Major-General Barnes, was particularly reported. Lieutenant-General the
Honourable William Stewart was slightly wounded.
These events were not known to the Marquis of Wellington until late in
the night of the 25th. and 26th., whereupon his lordship adopted
immediate measures to concentrate the army to the right, at the same
time making provision for the siege of St. Sebastian, and for the
blockade of Pampeluna.
The hill on the right of the fourth division, which was occupied on the
27th. of July by one battalion of the 4th. Portuguese regiment, and by
the Spanish regiment of Pravia, was attacked; but these troops defended
their ground and drove back the enemy. This height being important to
the British position, the 40th. was ordered to reinforce it, and this
corps, with the Spanish regiments of El Principe and Pravia, succeeded
in holding it, despite the repeated efforts made during the 27th. and
28th. by the enemy to obtain possession. On the morning of the 28th. the
sixth division joined, and it was ordered to form across the valley in
rear of the fourth. Scarcely had they taken their position when they
were attacked by a very large force; their front was however so well
defended by the fire of their own light troops from the heights on their
left, and by that from the heights occupied by the fourth division and
Brigadier-General Campbell’s Portuguese brigade, that the foe was soon
driven back with immense slaughter.
To extricate their troops from the difficulty in which they were placed,
the enemy attacked the height on which the left of the fourth division
stood, which was occupied by the 7th. Caçadores, and succeeding in
obtaining a momentary possession. They were again attacked by this
regiment, supported by Major-General Ross, at the head of his brigade of
the fourth division, and were driven down with great loss.
Now the battle became general along the whole front of the heights
occupied by the fourth division, and in every part was in favour of the
allies, excepting where one battalion of the 10th. Portuguese regiment
of Major-General Campbell’s brigade was posted. This battalion having
been overpowered, and compelled to give way immediately on the right of
Major-General Ross’s brigade, the French established themselves on the
British line, and that general was obliged to withdraw from his post.
The 27th. and 48th. regiments were then ordered to charge, first that
body which had established a footing on the height, and next the portion
on the left. Both attacks succeeded, and the enemy was forced down with
immense loss; and the sixth division having moved forward at the same
time to a situation in the valley of Lanz, nearer to the left of the
fourth, the attack upon that front entirely ceased, and was continued
but faintly on other points of the line.
During this hard-fought action the following regiments were specially
noticed by the Marquis of Wellington, who observed in his despatch:—“In
the course of this contest the gallant fourth division, which has so
frequently been distinguished in this army, surpassed their former good
conduct. Every regiment charged with the bayonet,—the 40th., 7th.,
20th., and 23rd., four different times. Their officers set them the
example; and Major-General Ross had two horses killed under him. The
Portuguese troops likewise behaved admirably, and I had every reason to
be satisfied with the conduct of the Spanish regiments, El Principe and
Pravia.”
As soon as it was ascertained that Lieutenant-Generals Sir Thomas Picton
and Sir Lowry Cole had moved from Zubiri, that post not being considered
tenable for the time during which it would have been necessary to wait
therein, Lieutenant-General Sir Rowland Hill received orders to march by
Lanz upon Lizaso, and Lieutenant-General the Earl of Dalhousie from San
Estevan to the same place, where both arrived on the 28th. of July, and
the seventh division came to Marcalain.
Sir Rowland Hill was followed by the enemy’s force that had been in his
front, and which ultimately endeavoured to turn the left of the allies
by an attack on his corps. They reinforced with one division the troops
that had been opposed to him, and during the night of the 29th. and
30th., occupied in strength the crest of the mountain on the British
left of the Lanz, opposite to the sixth and seventh divisions, thus
connecting their right in their position with the divisions detached for
the attack of Sir Rowland Hill’s corps.
Wellington had resolved, however, to attack this position. The Earl of
Dalhousie was ordered to possess himself of the top of the mountain in
his front, thus turning the enemy’s right; and Lieutenant-General Sir
Thomas Picton was to cross the heights, so as to turn his left by the
road to Roncesvalles. As soon as the effect of these movements on the
flanks should become apparent, the front of the position was to be
attacked. Major-General the Honourable Edward Pakenham, who had been
sent to take the command of the sixth division on Major-General Pack
being wounded, turned the village of Sorauren as soon as the Earl of
Dalhousie had driven the foe from the mountain, by which that flank was
defended. The sixth division and Major-General Byng’s brigade, which had
relieved the fourth division on the left of the position on the road to
Ostiz, at once attacked, and succeeded in carrying that village.
The front of the main position was likewise attacked by
Lieutenant-General Sir Lowry Cole, with the 7th. Caçadores, supported by
the 11th. Portuguese regiment, the 40th., and the battalion under
Colonel Bingham, consisting of the 2nd. and 53rd. regiments. These
combined operations compelled the enemy to abandon a position pronounced
by the British commander to have been one of the strongest and most
difficult of access that he had ever seen occupied by troops. In the
retreat therefrom the French lost a great number of prisoners.
During the course of these operations, and as their success was
observed, troops were detached to the support of Lieutenant-General Sir
Rowland Hill, before whom the enemy appeared in his front late in the
morning, and commenced at once an extended manœuvre upon his left flank
which obliged him to withdraw from the height which he occupied behind
the Lizaso to the next range; there, however, he maintained himself, and
that general specially praised the 28th., 34th., and 60th. regiments.
At sunset the Marquis of Wellington having continued the pursuit of the
enemy, after his retreat to Olague, found himself immediately in the
rear of their attack upon Sir Rowland Hill, from whose front they
withdrew in the night, and on the 31st. of July took up a strong
position, with two divisions, to cover their rear in the pass of Donna
Maria. This pass was attacked and carried by Sir Rowland Hill and the
Earl of Dalhousie, notwithstanding a vigorous opposition, and the
strength of the position. On this occasion Lieutenant-General the
Honourable William Stewart was wounded. A very thick fog prevented that
advantage being taken of the situation of the enemy, which otherwise
might have been effected.
Meanwhile the Marquis of Wellington moved with Major-General Byng’s
brigade and the fourth division, under Lieutenant-General Sir Lowry
Cole, by the Pass of Velate upon Irurita, in order to turn the French
position on Donna Maria. Major-General Byng (afterwards Earl of
Strafford) intercepted in Elizondo a large convoy and captured several
prisoners. The pursuit of the enemy was continued in the valley of the
Bidassoa, and many prisoners and much baggage were taken; the latter
General possessed himself of the valley of Bastan, and of the position
on the Puerto de Maya, so that the British forces on the night of the
1st. of August, occupied nearly the same positions as on the 25th. of
July.
The French troops having been considerably reinforced and re-equipped
after their recent defeat, made a most formidable attempt on the 28th.
to relieve the blockade of Pampeluna with the whole of their forces,
excepting the reserve under General Villatte, which remained in front of
the British corps on the great road from Irun. This attempt was however
entirely frustrated by the operations of a part only of the allied army,
and the enemy sustained a defeat, and suffered considerably both in
officers and men. They sent off the guns to St. Jean de Pied de Port on
the evening of the 28th. of July, which alone ensured their safety.
Again the fourth division was most highly spoken of—the British
commander stating that it is impossible to describe its “enthusiastic
bravery.”
On the morning of the 2nd. of August, the enemy still continued posted,
with a force of two divisions, on the Puerto de Echalar, and nearly the
entire army behind the Puerto, when the fourth, seventh, and light
divisions advanced by the valley, of the Bidassoa to the frontier, it
having been determined to dislodge them by a combined attack and
movement of the three divisions. The seventh division having, however,
crossed the mountains from Sumbilla, had necessarily preceded the
arrival of the fourth, and Major-General Barnes’s brigade was therefore
formed for the attack, and advanced, before the fourth and light
divisions could co-operate, with a regularity and gallantry which the
British commander “had seldom seen equalled, and actually drove the two
divisions of the enemy, notwithstanding the resistance opposed to them,
from those formidable heights.” This exploit was the admiration of all
who witnessed it. Major-General Kempt’s brigade of the light division
likewise forced a very considerable force from the rock forming the left
of the Puerto. The enemy were now in their own territory, and the
British troops awaited in the Pyrenees the capture of St. Sebastian and
Pampeluna.
In these combats, which have been designated the “Battles of the
Pyrenees,” the following regiments were engaged, namely: 2nd., 3rd.,
6th., 7th., 11th., 20th, 23rd., 24th., 27th., 28th., 31st., 32nd.,
34th., 36th., 39th., 40th., 42nd., 45th., 48th., 50th., 51st., 53rd.,
57th., 58th., 60th., 61st., 66th., 68th., 71st., 74th., 79th., 82nd.,
91st., and 92nd. Foot.
As may be readily conceived, the loss of the allies during these
protracted encounters was great; they had forty-one officers and eight
hundred and forty-seven men killed, and three hundred and twenty-eight
officers and five thousand one hundred and seventy-two men wounded;
many, however, were but slight cases.[53]
SIEGE OF ST. SEBASTIAN.
AUGUST AND SEPTEMBER, 1813.
The allies having advanced to so great a distance from Portugal, that
country was no longer used by the British as a place of arms, and the
establishments there were consequently broken up. In conjunction with
the ocean, the Western Pyrenees offered a fresh base of operations, and
the capture of St. Sebastian became of primary importance.
One of the first objects was the reduction of the convent and redoubt of
San Bartolomeo, which were battered by the artillery, and so far
damaged, that on the 17th. of July, it was determined to storm these
posts. The pickets of the 4th. Caçadores, and one hundred and fifty men
of the 13th. Portuguese regiment, supported by three companies of the
9th., with a reserve of three companies of the Royals, formed on the
right to attack the redoubt; two hundred men of the 5th. Caçadores, and
two hundred of the 13th. Portuguese, supported by the 9th. regiment,
formed on the left to attack the convent. At ten o’clock in the
forenoon, the troops rushed from behind the hill overlooking the
convent. Both the convent and the houses of the suburb were assaulted,
and in the latter a fierce struggle ensued, but eventually the French
were expelled with severe loss.
The capture of the convent facilitated the progress of the siege, and on
the 24th. of July the breaches were deemed practicable, when the third
battalion of the Royals was directed to storm the great breach, the
38th. regiment, under Lieutenant-Colonel Miles, the lesser breach, and
the 9th. under Lieutenant-Colonel Cameron, supported the Royals, under
Major Peter Fraser. At daybreak on the morning of the 25th. of July, the
troops advanced to the attack with signal intrepidity; the cannon of the
fortress played upon them in front; the ground was difficult to pass;
and the volleys of musketry were incessant; at the same time showers of
hand-grenades, shells, and large stones were poured down upon them; yet
the attack was made with valour; and the defences round the breach had
not been destroyed, and success was found to be impracticable.
Lieutenant-Colonel Cameron and Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell, of the 9th.,
distinguished themselves on this occasion, and the latter (afterwards
General Lord Clyde,) who led the left wing of the Royals, was severely
wounded. The loss sustained was severe, especially by the third
battalion of the Royals, the leading one of Major-General Hay’s brigade,
which, being on duty in the trenches, formed the column of attack.
During the contest in the mountains, before described, the siege was
turned into a blockade; when the French, however, had been repulsed and
driven back with severe loss, the siege was resumed, and was afterwards
prosecuted with vigour. On the 26th. of August, the fire against the
fort was opened, and Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Graham directed that
an establishment should be formed on the island of Santa Clara, in the
bay of St. Sebastian. At three o’clock on the morning of the 27th. of
August, a hundred soldiers of the 9th. Foot, commanded by Captain Hector
Cameron, sailed from Passages in boats to attack the island. As the
boats approached the shore, a heavy fire was opened upon them, but a
landing was effected, and the garrison made prisoners.
On the morning of the 27th. of August, the French made a sally against
the new batteries on the isthmus, but were repulsed. St. Sebastian was
again attacked by storm on the 31st. of August, and the heroic
perseverance of all the troops concerned was at length crowned with
success. The column of attack was formed of the second brigade of the
fifth division, commanded by Major-General Robinson, with the following
detachments as supports:—one hundred and fifty volunteers of the light
division, under Lieutenant-Colonel Hunt, of the 52nd.; four hundred of
the first division, consisting of two hundred of the brigades of guards,
under Lieutenant-Colonel Cook; one hundred of the light battalion, and
one hundred of the line battalions of the King’s German Legion, under
Major Robertson; and two hundred volunteers of the fourth division,
under Major Rose, of the 20th. Foot. In reserve were the remainder of
the fifth division, consisting of Major-General Spry’s Portuguese
brigade, and the first brigade under Major-General Hay, together with
the fifth battalion of Caçadores of Major-General Bradford’s brigade,
under Major Hill; the whole were under the direction of
Lieutenant-General Sir James Leith, commanding the fifth division. The
difficulties to be overcome were so formidable, and the resistance of
the enemy so determined, that the reserve brigade was pushed on by
degrees. For five hours the conflict raged at the beaches, when an
explosion destroyed the enemy’s traverses. The guns were turned against
the curtain, against which a heavy fire of artillery was directed. This
passed a few feet only over the heads of the troops on the breach, and
was kept up with remarkable precision. The advance of the first
battalion of the 13th. regiment, under Major Snodgrass, over the open
breach and across the river, and a detachment of the 24th. regiment,
under Lieutenant-Colonel Mac Bean, in support, was gallantly made under
a very severe fire of grape. A great effort was next made to gain the
high ridge, and to storm the hornwork. The second brigade of the fifth
division, under Colonel the Honourable Charles Greville, moved out of
the trenches for this purpose, and the third battalion of the 1st. foot,
under Lieutenant-Colonel Barns, supported by the 38th., under
Lieutenant-Colonel Miles, opportunely arrived to assault the trench of
the curtain about the time when the explosion had created some confusion
amongst the garrison. After a severe conflict the narrow pass was
gained, and the troops on the right of the breach having succeeded in
forcing the barricades on the top of the narrow line wall, found their
way into the houses which joined it. After an assault which lasted over
two hours, a firm footing, under the most trying circumstances, was
obtained. Nothing could restrain the impetuosity of the troops, and in
an hour more the enemy were driven from all the complications of
defences prepared in the streets, and after suffering severe loss, they
abandoned the town and retreated into the castle.[54]
Batteries mounting fifty-four pieces of ordnance opened a tremendous
fire upon the citadel on the 8th. of September, and in less than three
hours the garrison hoisted the flag of truce, and after some discussion
surrendered. The loss of the garrison was related to have amounted to
two-thirds of their numbers at the commencement of the siege.
From the 28th. of July to the 31st. of August the British had thirty-six
officers, thirty-one sergeants, one drummer, and five hundred and three
men killed; seventy officers, (including Lieutenant-General Sir James
Leith and Major-Generals Oswald and Robinson,) fifty-four sergeants, six
drummers, and nine hundred and seventy-three rank and file were wounded.
The Portuguese had eight officers and one hundred and eighty-one men
killed, and thirty-five officers and five hundred and fifty-nine men
wounded.
ST. SEBASTIAN on the colours of the 1st., 4th., 9th., 38th., 47th., and
59th. regiments, commemorates this arduous and glorious service.
THE GOLD CROSS AND CLASPS.[55]
Officers in the course of the war had received so many medals, that it
became extremely inconvenient to wear them, and it was the practice for
a short time to engrave the name of the second or third action on the
medal originally given to them.[56] It was afterwards determined that
only one medal should be worn by any officer; for every other action in
which he might distinguish himself, a gold clasp, with the name of the
event, was to be attached to the ribbon, until two clasps had been
received. On the next occasion whereon he might signalize himself, a
gold cross, having on each compartment the names of each of the four
services, was to be conferred instead of the medal and clasps originally
received. For every subsequent action a clasp was to be issued, to be
attached to the ribbon above the cross. In the centre of the cross,
which was fastened to the ribbon or swivel by a large ring, chased with
laurel, is a lion statant; in each compartment, surrounded by an edge of
laurel, is the name of the battle or action. Wreaths of laurel are also
round the names of the actions on the clasps.
So much reluctance was evinced by officers to relinquish the original
medals, that the design of having them returned was given up. When
officers had received both the medals, as necessarily happened during
the lengthened struggle in the Peninsula, the large one was worn, with
the clasps of the actions for which the small medals had been conferred.
The following regulations regarding the grant of the Cross and clasps
were published in the “London Gazette”:—
“Horse Guards, October 7th., 1813.
Whereas considerable inconvenience having been found to attend the
increased number of medals, that have been issued in commemoration of
the brilliant and distinguished events, in which the success of His
Majesty’s arms has received the royal approbation, the Prince Regent
has been pleased to command, in the name and on behalf of His Majesty,
that the following regulations shall be adopted, in the grant and
circulation of such marks of distinction, namely,—
1st.—That one medal only shall be borne by each officer, recommended
for such distinction.
2nd.—That for the second and third events, which may be subsequently
commemorated in like manner, each individual recommended to bear the
distinction, shall carry a gold clasp attached to the ribbon to which
the medal is suspended, and inscribed with the name of the battle, or
siege, to which it relates.
3rd.—That upon a claim being admitted to a fourth mark of distinction,
a cross[57] shall be borne by each officer, with the names of the four
battles, or sieges, respectively inscribed thereupon; and to be worn
in substitution of the distinctions previously granted to such
individuals.
4th.—Upon each occasion of a similar nature, that may occur
subsequently to the grant of a cross, the clasp shall again be issued
to those who have a claim to the additional distinction, to be borne
on the ribbon to which the cross is suspended, in the same manner as
described in No. 2, of these regulations.
His Royal Highness is further pleased to command, in the name and on
behalf of his Majesty, that the distribution of medals, or badges, for
military services of distinguished merit, shall be regulated as
follows, namely,—
1st.—That no general, or other officer, shall be considered entitled
to receive them, unless he has been personally, and particularly
engaged upon those occasions of great importance and peculiar
brilliancy, in commemoration of which the Prince Regent, in the name
and on behalf of His Majesty, may be graciously pleased to bestow such
marks of distinction.
2nd.—That no officer shall be considered a candidate for the medal, or
badge, except under the special selection and report of the Commander
of the Forces upon the spot, as having merited the distinction by
conspicuous services.
3rd.—That the Commander of the Forces shall transmit to the
Commander-in-Chief, returns signed by himself, specifying the names
and ranks of those officers whom he shall have selected as
particularly deserving.
4th.—The Commander of the Forces, in making the selection, will
restrict his choice to the undermentioned ranks,[58] namely,—General
officers: Commanding officers of brigades; Commanding officers of
artillery, or engineers; Adjutant-General, and Quartermaster-General,
Deputies of Adjutant-General, and Quartermaster-General, having the
rank of field officers; Assistants-Adjutant and Quartermaster-General,
having the rank of field officers, and being at the head of the staff,
with a detached corps, or distinct division of the army; Military
Secretary, having the rank of field officer; Commanding officers of
battalions, or corps equivalent thereto; and officers who may have
succeeded to the actual command during the engagement, in consequence
of the death, or removal, of the original commanding officer.
The Prince Regent is therefore graciously pleased to command, in the
name and on behalf of His Majesty, that, in commemoration of the
brilliant victories obtained by His Majesty’s arms in the battles of
Roleia and Vimiera, Corunna, Talavera de la Reyna, Busaco, Barrosa,
Fuentes d’Onor, Albuhera, and Salamanca, and in the assaults and
captures of Ciudad Rodrigo and Badajoz, the officers of the army,
present on those occasions, shall enjoy the privilege of bearing
badges of distinction; and His Royal Highness having approved of the
crosses, medals, and clasps, which have been prepared, is pleased to
command that they shall be worn by the general officers, suspended by
a ribbon the colour of the sash, with a blue edge, round the neck; and
by the commanding officers of battalions, or corps equivalent thereto,
and officers who may have succeeded to the actual command during the
engagement, the chiefs of military departments, and their deputies and
assistants, (having the rank of field officers,) and such other
officers as may be specially recommended, attached by a ribbon of the
same description to the button-hole of their uniform.
The Prince Regent is also pleased to command, in the name and on the
behalf of His Majesty, that those badges which would have been
conferred upon the officers who have fallen at, or died since, the
above-named battles and sieges, shall, as a token of respect for their
memories, be transmitted to their respective families.
By command of His Royal Highness the Prince Regent.
FREDERICK, Commander-in-Chief.
H. TORRENS, Colonel and Military Secretary.”
AFFAIR OF CHATEAUGUAY.
26TH. OCTOBER, 1813.
This was one of the actions which occurred during the war between Great
Britain and the United States. In the autumn of 1813, a great effort was
made by the Americans for the invasion of Canada at different points.
The expedition commenced with the advance of Major-General Hampton to
the frontier, whilst Major-General Wilkinson, in co-operation, embarked
with ten thousand men, on Lake Ontario, and proceeded in boats down the
river St. Lawrence, with the intention of reaching Montreal. On the 8th.
of October, Major-General Hampton occupied with a considerable force of
regulars and militia, a position on the Chateauguay river, near the
settlement of the Four Corners. The American army crossed the line of
separation between Lower Canada and the United States early on the 21st.
of that month, surprised a small party of Indians, and drove in a picket
of militia, posted at the junction of the Ontard and Chateauguay rivers,
where it encamped, and proceeded in establishing a road of communication
with its last position, for the purpose of bringing forward its
artillery. All arrangements having been completed on the 24th., the
American General commenced on the following day his operations against
the advanced posts of the British; at about eleven o’clock in the
forenoon of the 26th. of October, his cavalry and light infantry were
discovered advancing on both banks of the Chateauguay, by a detachment
covering a working party of _habitans_ employed in felling timber, for
the purpose of constructing _abattis_.
Lieutenant-Colonel De Salaberry, who had the command of the advanced
pickets, composed of the light infantry company of the Canadian
Fencibles, and two companies of Voltigeurs, on the north side of the
river, made so excellent a disposition of his small force, that he
checked the advance of the principal column, led by Major-General
Hampton in person, and accompanied by Brigadier-General Izard; whilst
the American light brigade, under Colonel M‘Carty, was similarly
repulsed in its progress on the south side of the river, by the spirited
advance of the right flank company of the third battalion of the
embodied militia, under Captain Daly, supported by Captain Bruyer’s
company of Chateauguay Chasseurs. Captains Daly and Bruyer being
wounded, (the former twice severely,) and their companies having
sustained some loss, their position was immediately taken up by a flank
company of the first battalion of embodied militia. The American troops
rallied and repeatedly returned to the attack, but were foiled at all
points by a handful of men, who by their determined bravery, maintained
their position, and protected the working parties, who were enabled to
continue their labours.
Nearly all the British troops having been pushed forward for the defence
of Upper Canada, that of the lower province depended in a great degree
on the valour and exertions of its incorporated battalions and its
sedentary militia. This loyal and honourable line of conduct was
persevered in by the Canadians.
It appeared by report of prisoners taken in the affair on the
Chateauguay, that the American forces consisted of seven thousand
infantry and two hundred cavalry, with ten field pieces. The British
advance force, actually engaged, did not exceed three hundred, and the
enemy suffered severely, not only from the British fire, but also from
their own, some detached corps in the woods having fired upon each
other.
Lieutentant-General Sir George Prevost, Bart., solicited from His Royal
Highness the Prince Regent five pairs of colours for the first, second,
third, fourth, and fifth battalions of the embodied battalions of the
Canadian militia, as a mark of royal approbation of their conduct.
A medal was granted for this service, which was similar to that
authorized for the Peninsula actions, and it was afterwards commemorated
by a bar, when the general war medal was distributed.
PASSAGE OF THE NIVELLE.
10TH. NOVEMBER, 1813.
After the fall of St. Sebastian, the hostile armies remained for some
time inactive, or occupied only in strengthening their respective
positions, and preparing for the further prosecution of the campaign.
The troops, however, suffered severely from the inclemency of the
weather. Exposed on the bleak summits of the Pyrenees, they gazed with
intense longing on the beautiful plains of France, which lay stretched
out beneath their feet; but the close neighbourhood of a watchful enemy
rendered the greatest vigilance necessary, and the duties were severe.
Flushed with success the British troops ardently longed for further
victories. This moment at length arrived. Early on the morning of the
7th. of October, the army, under favour of a dark and stormy sky,
descended from the heights, crossed the Bidassoa, and with little
opposition established itself on the French territory. The continued
inclemency of the weather, and the badness of the roads, retarded the
further advance of the army till the 10th. of November, when all
preparations being completed, the columns moved down the passes of the
Pyrenees in the most perfect silence, and lay down, each at its
appointed station, to await the dawn of day to make their attack. This
was commenced by the fourth division, which carried a strong redoubt in
front of the village of Sarre, drove the enemy from that village, and
continued its advance against the heights in its rear, exposed to the
fire of entrenchments by which the position was secured. These, however,
were successively abandoned as the division advanced, the enemy flying
in great disorder, towards the bridges on the Nivelle; the garrison of
one redoubt, which alone offered any resistance, being made prisoners.
The other attacks were all equally successful; the enemy driven from the
centre of his line, concentrated himself on the heights above St. Pé,
whence he was dislodged by a flank movement of the third and seventh
divisions on the left, in conjunction with the sixth division, which
proceeded in the contrary direction. Marshal Soult at length withdrew
the whole of his army, and resigned his position to the allies, who went
into cantonments in advance of the Nivelle, where they enjoyed another
interval of repose.
In the Marquis of Wellington’s official report occurred the following;
after speaking of the handsome attack of the sixth division, he
continued, “I likewise particularly observed the gallant conduct of the
51st. and 68th. regiments, under the command of Major Rice and
Lieutenant-Colonel Hawkins, in Major-General Inglis’s brigade, in the
attack of the heights above St. Pé, in the afternoon of the 10th.”
The 43rd. and 52nd. regiments added to their former renown on this
occasion, especially in the storming of the Petite Rhune, and in the
completion of the victory.
Considering the strength of the positions attacked, and the length of
time (from daylight till dark) during which the troops were engaged, the
loss, although severe, was not so great as might have been expected.
Major-Generals Kempt and Byng were wounded. The enemy lost fifty guns,
two thousand men, fifteen hundred prisoners, and large quantities of
stores and ammunition.
The following regiments were engaged in this service:—the 2nd., 3rd.,
5th., 6th., 11th., 23rd., 24th., 27th., 28th., 31st., 32nd., 34th.,
36th., 39th., 40th., 42nd., 43rd., 45th., 48th., 51st., 52nd., 53rd.,
57th., 58th., 60th., 61st., 66th., 68th., 74th., 79th., 82nd., 83rd.,
87th., 88th., 91st., 94th., and Rifle Brigade.
ACTION AT CHRYSTLER’S FARM.
11TH. NOVEMBER, 1813.
Major-General James Wilkinson, who had been instructed to co-operate
with Major-General Hampton in the invasion of Lower Canada, and for the
avowed purpose of taking up his winter quarters in Montreal, quitted
Grenadier Island, on Lake Ontario, on the 30th October, 1813, with ten
thousand men, in small craft and batteaux, and proceeded down the St.
Lawrence. Having, on the 31st., halted a few miles below Gravelly Point,
on the south side of the river, his position was on the following day
reconnoitred, and subsequently cannonaded by a division of gunboats,
under the command of Captain Mulcaster, of the Royal Navy. By keeping
close to his own shore, the enemy arrived, on the 6th. of November,
within six miles of the port of Prescott, which he endeavoured to pass
unobserved during the night of the 7th.; but the attempt was frustrated
by the vigilance of Lieutenant-Colonel Pearson, who commanded there, and
the American Armada was compelled to sustain a heavy and destructive
cannonade during the whole of that operation.
Lieutenant-General Sir George Prevost, having anticipated the
possibility of the American government sending its whole concentrated
force from Lake Ontario towards this territory, had ordered a corps of
observation, consisting of the remains of the 49th. regiment, the second
battalion of the 89th., and three companies of the Voltigeurs, with a
division of gunboats, the whole under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel
J. W. Morrison, of the 89th., to follow the movements of Major-General
Wilkinson’s army.
An attack was made at Chrystler’s Farm, on the 11th. of November, 1813,
upon the corps of observation, by a portion of the American force, under
Brigadier-General Boyd, amounting to nearly four thousand men, which
resulted in the complete repulse and defeat of the enemy, with
considerable loss, upwards of one hundred prisoners, with a field-piece,
being captured; their total loss was estimated at eight hundred men.
This action commenced about two o’clock in the afternoon, when the
Americans, having moved forward from Chrystler’s point, attacked the
advance, which gradually fell back to the position selected for the
detachment to occupy, the right resting on the river, and the left on a
pine wood, exhibiting a front of about seven hundred yards.
In consequence of the ground being open, the troops were thus disposed:
the flank companies of the 49th. regiment, the detachment of the
Canadian Fencibles, with one field-piece, under Lieutenant-Colonel
Pearson on the right, a little advanced on the road; three companies of
the 89th. regiment under Captain Barnes, with a gun formed in
_echellon_, with the advance on its left supporting it. The 49th. and
89th. thrown more to the rear, with a gun, formed the main body and
reserve, extending to the woods on the left, which were occupied by the
Voltigeurs under Major Herriot, and the Indians under Lieutenant
Anderson. At about half-past two the action became general, when the
enemy endeavoured, by moving forward a brigade from his right, to turn
the British left, but was repulsed by the 89th. forming _en potence_
with the 49th., and both corps moving forward, occasionally firing by
platoons. His efforts were next directed against the right, and to
repulse this movement, the 49th. took ground in that direction, in
_echellon_, followed by the 89th.; when within half-musket-shot the line
was formed under a heavy, but irregular fire from the Americans.
Orders were next given for the 49th. to charge the gun posted opposite,
but it became necessary when within a short distance of it, to check
this forward movement, in consequence of a charge from the American
cavalry on the right, lest they should fall upon their rear; but they
were received in so gallant a manner by the companies of the 89th.,
under Captain Barnes, and the well-directed fire from the artillery,
that they quickly retreated, and by an immediate charge from three
companies, one gun was captured.
About half-past four the Americans gave way at all points from an
exceedingly strong position, endeavouring to cover the retreat by their
light infantry, which were soon driven away by Lieutenant-Colonel
Pearson. The detachment for the night occupied the ground from which the
foe had been driven, and afterwards moved forward in pursuit.
This action was also rewarded by the usual medal, and consequently a
bar, inscribed “CHRYSTLER’S FARM,” was authorized when the war medal was
granted. The force engaged consisted of the Royal Artillery, 49th., the
second battalion of the 89th. regiment; Canadian Fencibles, Canadian
Voltigeurs, and Militia Artillery and Dragoons, and Indians.
No distinction has been granted for the colours, on account of either
Chateauguay or Chrystler’s Farm.
PASSAGE OF THE NIVE.
9TH. TO 13TH. DECEMBER, 1813.
After the retreat of the French from the Nivelle, they occupied a
position in front of Bayonne, which had, since the battle of Vittoria,
been entrenched with great labour. The bad state of the roads, and the
swelling of the rivulets from the fall of rain, had prevented the
Marquis of Wellington from at once passing the Nive.[59] The state of
the weather and roads at length enabled the British commander to collect
the materials, and make preparations for forming the necessary bridges.
The troops moved out of their cantonments on the 8th. of December, and
Lieutenant-General Sir Rowland Hill, with the right of the army, crossed
on the 9th. at, and in the neighbourhood of Cambo, Marshal Sir William
Beresford supporting the operation by passing the sixth division, under
Lieutenant-General Sir Henry Clinton, at Ustaritz; both operations
succeeded completely. The enemy were immediately driven from the right
bank of the river, and retired towards Bayonne, by the great road of St.
Jean Pied de Port. Those posted opposite Cambo were nearly intercepted
by the sixth division, and one regiment, being driven from the road, was
compelled to march across the country.
On the morning of the 10th. of December the enemy moved out of the
entrenched camp with their whole army, with the exception only of that
portion which occupied the works opposite to Sir Rowland Hill’s
position, and drove in the pickets of the light division, when an action
ensued, the brunt of which fell upon the first Portuguese brigade under
Major-General Arch. Campbell, and upon Major-General Robinson’s brigade
of the fifth division, which moved up in support.
When night closed the French were still in great force in front of the
British posts, on the ground from which they had driven the pickets.
During the night they retired from Lieutenant-General Sir John Hope’s
front, leaving small posts, which were immediately driven in. About
three in the afternoon they again drove in that officer’s pickets, and
attacked his posts, but were once more repulsed with considerable loss.
On the morning of the 12th. the attack was re-commenced by the enemy
with the same want of success, the first division under Major-General
Howard, having relieved the fifth division; the enemy discontinued it in
the afternoon, and retired entirely within the entrenched camp on that
night. After the 10th. the attack was never renewed on the posts of the
light division.
It was not until the 12th. of December that the first division, under
Major-General Howard, was engaged, when the guards conducted themselves
with their usual spirit.
Having thus failed in all the attacks with their whole force upon the
British left, the enemy withdrew into their entrenchments on the night
of the 12th., and passed a large force through Bayonne; with which, on
the morning of the 13th. of December, a most desperate attack was made
upon the troops under Lieutenant-General Sir Rowland Hill. In
expectation of this the Marquis of Wellington had requested Marshal Sir
William Beresford to reinforce the Lieutenant-General with the sixth
division, which crossed the Nive at daylight on that morning; and a
further reinforcement of the fourth division, with two brigades of the
third, received orders to join Sir Rowland Hill. The troops under his
immediate command had defeated the enemy with immense loss, before these
succours arrived. Two guns and some prisoners were taken from the
French, who, being beaten at all points, and having sustained
considerable loss, were compelled to withdraw upon their entrenchment.
Soult’s objects were to gain the bridge of St. Pierre, to make himself
master of the road to St. Jean Pied de Port, and to break through the
position of the allies. For these purposes he put forth his whole
strength, and was completely vanquished. Even before the sixth division
arrived, Sir Rowland Hill had repulsed him with prodigious loss; and
although he skilfully availed himself of a high ground in retreating, he
could not stand against the famous charge of General Byng, and was
entirely defeated. It was a battle fought and won by the corps of Sir
Rowland Hill alone and unaided. At the instant of victory Lord
Wellington came up, and in the ecstacy of the moment of triumph, caught
him by the hand, and said, “Hill, the day is your own.”
The late Field-Marshal the Earl of Strafford, and Colonel of the
Coldstream Guards, (then Major-General Byng,) highly distinguished
himself in this action, wherein he led his troops, under a most galling
fire, to the assault of a strong height occupied in great force by the
enemy, and having himself ascended the hill first with the colour of the
31st. regiment of foot in his hand, he planted it upon the summit, and
drove the enemy (far superior in numbers) down the ridge to the suburbs
of St. Pierre, for which act he received the royal authority on the 4th.
of July, 1815, to bear the following honourable augmentation, namely,
“Over the arms of the family of Byng, in bend sinister, a representation
of the colour of the 31st. regiment,” and the following crest, namely,
“Out of a mural crown an arm embowed, grasping the colour of the
aforesaid 31st. regiment, and, pendent from the wrist by a riband, the
Gold Cross presented to him by His Majesty’s command, as a mark of his
royal approbation of his distinguished services,” and in an escroll
above, the word “Mouguerre,” being the name of a height near the hamlet
of St. Pierre.
The following regiments took part in this action The 16th. Light
Dragoons, 1st., 3rd., 4th., 9th., 11th., 28th., 31st., 32nd., 34th.,
36th., 38th., 39th., 42nd., 43rd., 50th., 52nd., 57th., 59th., 60th.,
61st., 62nd., 66th., 71st., 76th., 79th., 84th., 85th., 91st., and 92nd.
Foot, and Rifle Brigade.
BATTLE OF ORTHES.
27TH. FEBRUARY, 1814.
Little rest was accorded to the Peninsula troops. The weather having
improved, and the roads become passable, in the second week of February
the Marquis of Wellington continued his victorious career. The sixth and
light divisions were ordered to break up from the blockade of Bayonne,
and General Don Manuel Freyre was directed to close up the cantonments
of his corps towards Iran, and to be prepared to move when the left of
the army should cross the Adour. Immediately after the passage of the
Gave d’Oléron, by Sir Rowland Hill, at Villenave, on the 24th. of
February, that general and Sir Henry Clinton moved towards Orthes, near
which place the French army was assembled on the 25th., having destroyed
all the bridges on the Gave de Pau.
At this period the third division of the British army was at the broken
bridge of Berenx, five miles lower down the river, having the sixth and
seventh divisions (then arrived under Marshal Beresford) on its left,
while the remainder of the force was assembled in front of Orthes. On
the 26th. the third division forded the river lower down, and a pontoon
bridge was afterwards laid at Berenx, by which the fourth and sixth
divisions crossed on the morning of the 27th., at which time the third
division was already posted with skirmishers thrown out close upon the
left centre of the French position. The sixth division was placed on the
right between the third division and the river, and the light division
on its left in rear as a reserve. During the whole morning there had
been occasional skirmishing by the third division, but the real attack
commenced at nine o’clock by the third and sixth divisions on the French
left centre, and the fourth and seventh divisions on their right, which
last was intended to be the principal point of attack; but it having
been found, after three hours’ hard fighting, that the enemy were there
too strongly posted, the Marquis of Wellington ordered an advance of the
third and sixth divisions, with the 52nd. regiment, from the centre upon
the left centre of the French position, which they carried and secured
the victory;[60] meanwhile Lieutenant-General Sir Rowland Hill, with the
second division, had crossed the river above Orthes, and nearly cut off
the only line of retreat open to the enemy, who then retired from the
field, but without confusion, and constantly resisting the advance. The
allies followed, keeping up an incessant fire and cannonade, but lost
many men, particularly of the third division, which was the most
strongly opposed; this continued until the French nearly reached the Luy
de Bearn river, when their retreat became a flight, and they effected
their escape by the fords and one bridge, which they destroyed, having
lost four thousand men and six guns. In this battle the Marquis of
Wellington was wounded.[61]
The regiments engaged at Orthes were the 14th. Light Dragoons, 5th.,
6th., 7th., 11th., 20th., 23rd., 24th., 27th., 28th., 31st., 32nd.,
34th., 36th., 39th., 40th., 42nd., 45th., 48th., 50th., 51st., 52nd.,
58th., 60th., 61st., 66th., 68th., 71st., 74th., 82nd., 83rd., 87th.,
88th., 91st., 92nd., and 94th Foot, and the Rifle Brigade.[62]
BATTLE OF TOULOUSE.
10TH. APRIL, 1814.
This, the last general action of the Peninsula war, was fought on Easter
Sunday, the 10th. of April, 1814. The town of Toulouse is surrounded on
three sides by the Canal of Languedoc and the Garonne; on the left of
that river, the suburb, which the enemy had fortified with strong
field-works in front of the ancient wall, formed a good _tête-de-pont_.
The city itself was only accessible from the south, and its strong
though old-fashioned walls had been rendered more defensible by
redoubts, and by an exterior line of entrenchments on a strong and
rugged range of heights, about two miles in length beyond the canal. On
the 28th. of March the enemy’s troops were driven within the suburbs of
St. Cyprien, and several attempts were made to attack them by crossing
the Garonne above Toulouse. Operations were, however, impeded by the
floods and rapidity of the river, until the 3rd. of April, when the
third, fourth, and sixth divisions, with three brigades of cavalry,
under Marshal Beresford, passed over by a pontoon bridge fifteen miles
below Toulouse; but the crossing of the remainder of the army was again
impeded by the rising of the river, which caused the removal of the
bridges, until the 8th., when the Marquis of Wellington crossed, and
advanced within five miles of Toulouse; Lieutenant-General Sir Rowland
Hill, with two divisions, remaining on the left bank.
The Marquis of Wellington then fixed his plan of attack on the French
position, according to which, on the left of the Garonne,
Lieutenant-General Sir Rowland Hill was to menace the suburb of St.
Cyprien, while on the right of the river the third and light divisions
were to menace the northern front, driving the enemy’s outposts within
the canal, from its junction with the Garonne to the commencement of the
range of heights at the hill of Pugade. A Spanish division was to carry
that hill, and the fourth and sixth divisions, under Marshal Beresford,
to carry the heights beyond it. On the 10th. of April, at about six
o’clock in the morning, the battle commenced, and the different columns
advanced according to orders. The third division on the right, next the
Garonne, drove in the outposts of the enemy for about three miles, as
far as the bridge of Jumeaux on the canal; this bridge was defended by a
strong palisade _tête-de-pont_, too high to be forced without ladders,
and approachable only on open flat. Six companies of the 74th., (three
under Brevet-Major Miller, and three under Captain McQueen,) were
ordered to attack this work, which they did in the most gallant style;
but it was commanded from the opposite side of the canal, and was
impregnable without artillery; the attacking party was therefore
compelled to retire, after sustaining severe loss. The French then
occupied the work in great force, and the continued efforts of the whole
brigade could not dispossess them. The attack upon this work was
unfortunately ordered by Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Picton, after the
duty assigned to his division of driving in the outposts and menacing
the enemy had been performed, although the impossibility of carrying the
work without artillery had been represented.
Marshal Sir William Beresford crossed the Ers, formed his corps in
three columns of lines in the village of Croix d’Orade, the fourth
division leading, with which he immediately carried Mont Blanc. He
then moved up the Ers in the same order, over most difficult ground,
in a direction parallel to the enemy’s fortified position, and as soon
as he reached the point at which he turned it, he formed his lines,
and moved to the attack. The gallant efforts of Lieutenant-General Don
Manuel Freyre upon the Pugade Hill did not meet with success, but they
were highly applauded by the Marquis of Wellington. Meanwhile Marshal
Sir William Beresford, with the fourth division under the command of
Lieutenant-General Sir Lowry Cole, and the sixth division under
Lieutenant-General Sir Henry Clinton, attacked and carried the heights
on the enemy’s right, and the redoubt which covered and protected that
flank; and he lodged those troops on the same heights with the enemy,
who were, however, still in possession of four redoubts, and of the
entrenchments and fortified houses. The badness of the roads had
induced the Marshal to leave his artillery in the village of Mont
Blanc; some time elapsed before it could be brought up, and before
Lieutenant-General Don Manuel Freyre’s corps could be re-formed and
led again to the attack. As soon as this was effected the Marshal
continued his movement along the ridge, and carried, with
Major-General Pack’s brigade of the sixth division, the two principal
redoubts and fortified houses in the French centre. The enemy made a
desperate effort from the canal to regain these redoubts, but they
were repulsed with considerable loss; and the sixth division
continuing its movement along the ridge of the height, and the Spanish
troops pursuing a corresponding movement upon the front, the French
were driven from the two redoubts and entrenchments on the left, and
the whole range of heights were gained by the British.
In his despatch, the Marquis of Wellington added,—“We did not gain this
advantage, however, without severe loss, particularly in the brave sixth
division. Lieutenant-Colonel Coghlan, of the 61st., an officer of great
merit and promise, was unfortunately killed in the attack of the
heights; Major-General Pack was wounded, but was enabled to remain in
the field; and Colonel Douglas, of the 8th. Portuguese regiment, lost
his leg, and I am afraid I shall be deprived for a considerable time of
his assistance.”
“The 36th., 42nd., 79th., and 61st. regiments lost considerable numbers,
and were highly distinguished throughout the day.
“The fourth division, although exposed on their march along the enemy’s
front in a galling fire, were not so much engaged as the sixth division,
and did not suffer so much; but they conducted themselves with their
usual gallantry.”
After these operations the French withdrew behind the canal, and thus
ended this hard-fought but unnecessary battle.[63]
The 5th. Dragoon Guards, 3rd. and 4th. Light Dragoons, 2nd., 5th., 7th.,
11th., 20th., 23rd., 27th., 36th., 40th., 42nd., 43rd., 45th., 48th.,
52nd., 53rd., 60th., 61st., 74th., 79th., 83rd., 87th., 88th., 91st.,
94th., and Rifle Brigade were engaged at TOULOUSE.
During the night of the 11th. of April, the French troops evacuated
Toulouse, and a white flag was hoisted. On the following day the Marquis
of Wellington entered the city, amidst the acclamations of the
inhabitants. In the course of the afternoon of the 12th. of April,
intelligence was received of the abdication of Napoleon, and had not the
express been delayed on the journey by the French police, the sacrifice
of many valuable lives would have been prevented. A disbelief in the
truth of this intelligence occasioned much unnecessary bloodshed at
Bayonne, the garrison of which made a desperate sortie on the night of
the 14th. of April, and Lieutenant-General Sir John Hope, (afterwards
Earl of Hopetoun,) was taken prisoner. Major-General Andrew Hay was
killed, and Major-General Stopford was wounded.
A treaty of peace was signed between Great Britain and France; May
30th., 1814, Louis the Eighteenth was restored to the throne of France;
and Napoleon Bonaparte was permitted to reside at Elba, with the title
of Emperor, the sovereignty of that island having been conceded to him
by the allied powers.[64]
THE WATERLOO MEDAL, AND CAMPAIGN IN FLANDERS, 1815.
There was but a brief interval of peace after the battle of Toulouse.
The triumphs of the Peninsula were not destined to give repose to
Europe. Napoleon having learnt that at the Congress of Vienna it had
been debated whether he should not be sent to St. Helena, (a measure
opposed by the Duke of Wellington, and the idea relinquished,) and
reckoning on the attachment of the French people, escaped from Elba,
landed at Cannes, in Provence, on the 1st. of March, 1815, with a
handful of men, and on the 20th. of that month entered Paris at the head
of an army which had joined him on the road. Louis XVIII at once
withdrew to Ghent, and Napoleon assumed his former dignity of Emperor of
the French; the allied powers at once refused to acknowledge his
sovereignty, and determined to effect his dethronement. Preparations for
war commenced, troops were assembled in the Netherlands, and the
regiments which had been engaged in America were, on their return,
immediately forwarded to the seat of war.
Britain had no selfish end in view in this great struggle, but sent her
sons to battle in support of the rights of nations, and to secure
herself from a military despotism. To those readers who would study the
events of this short but momentous campaign, no better guide can be
recommended than Captain Siborne’s elaborate account,—the work of a
life-time. In this last success, Wellington, like a graceful actor, took
his leave of war, for this terminated his active military career. The
right wing of the Duke’s army, in and about Ath, was commanded by Lord
Hill; the left, near Braine le Comte and Nivelle, was under the Prince
of Orange; the cavalry, under the Earl of Uxbridge, was quartered about
Grammont, and the reserve was in proximity to Brussels and its
neighbourhood.
ACTION AT QUATRE BRAS.
16TH. JUNE, 1815.
Napoleon left Paris on the 12th. of June, and endeavoured by one of
those rapid marches for which he had been so celebrated, to interpose
his forces between the British and Prussian armies, and then attack them
in detail. Information of this movement arrived at Brussels during the
evening of the 15th. of June, and the Duke of Wellington caused the
troops to be prepared to march. Pursuing their way through the forest of
Soignies, Genappe, and along the road towards Charleroi, after a march
of twenty-two miles, they arrived on the 16th. of June, at some
farm-houses denominated Les Quatre Bras, where the main road from
Charleroi to Brussels is crossed by another from Nivelles to Namur, and
which served as the British communication with the Prussians on the
left. Here the second French corps, under Marshal Ney, was developing a
serious attack against that position with very superior numbers.
The battle commenced by an attack on Perponcher’s Dutch-Belgian Brigade,
which was commanded by the Prince of Orange. As fast as the British
regiments arrived on the scene, they were formed and led into action.
About two o’clock Picton’s division came up, with Pack’s brigade, and
Best’s Hanoverians. Soon after, part of the Black Brunswickers, and some
of the Nassau troops arrived, and about six in the evening the brigade
of Sir Colin Halkett, consisting of the 30th., 33rd., 69th, and 73rd.
regiments, with Kielmansegge’s Hanoverians came up.
Considerable loss was sustained, but the repeated charges of the enemy
were repulsed. About four o’clock His Royal Highness the Duke of
Brunswick fell bravely fighting at the head of his troops, who were
seized with a panic, and retired, pursued by the French cavalry, who
were repulsed in their turn by the 92nd. In the Duke of Wellington’s
account of this action the 28th., 42nd.,[65] 79th, and 92nd.[66]
regiments were specially mentioned.
Speaking of one of the attacks of the French cavalry, Captain W.
Siborne, in his “History of the War in France and Belgium in 1815,”
observes, “If this cavalry attack had fallen so unexpectedly upon the
42nd. Highlanders, still less had it been anticipated by the 44th.
regiment. Lieutenant-Colonel Hamerton, perceiving that the lancers were
rapidly advancing against his rear, and that any attempt to form square
would be attended with imminent danger, instantly decided upon receiving
them in line.... Never, perhaps, did British infantry display its
characteristic coolness and steadiness more eminently than on this
trying occasion. To have stood in a thin two-deep line, awaiting, and
prepared to receive, the onset of hostile cavalry, would have been
looked upon at least as a most hazardous experiment; but with its rear
so suddenly menaced, and its flanks unsupported, to have instantly faced
only one rank about, to have stood as if rooted to the ground, to have
repulsed its assailants with so steady and well-directed a fire, that
numbers of them were destroyed—this was a feat of arms which the oldest,
or best-disciplined corps in the world might have in vain hoped to
accomplish; yet most successfully and completely was this achieved by
the gallant second battalion of the 44th. British regiment, under its
brave commander’ Lieutenant-Colonel Hamerton.
“In this attack occurred one of those incidents which, in daring, equal
any of the feats of ancient chivalry; which make the wildest fables of
the deeds of the knights of old appear almost possible; which cause the
bearing of an individual to stand out, at it were, in relief amidst the
operations of the masses; and which, by their characteristic
recklessness, almost invariably ensure at least a partial success. A
French lancer gallantly charged at the colours, and severely wounded
Ensign Christie, who carried one of them, by a thrust of his lance,
which, entering the left eye, penetrated to the lower jaw. The Frenchman
then endeavoured to seize the standard, but the brave Christie,
notwithstanding the agony of his wound, with a presence of mind almost
unequalled, flung himself upon it, not to save himself, but to preserve
the honour of his regiment. As the colour fluttered in its fall, the
Frenchman tore off a portion of the silk with the point of his lance;
but he was not permitted to bear the fragment beyond the ranks. Both
shot and bayoneted by the nearest of the soldiers of the 44th., he was
borne to the earth, paying with his life for his display of unavailing
bravery.”
Just before seven o’clock, Sir G. Cooke’s brigade of guards, came into
action, after a forced march of 27 miles, drove the enemy back, and
repulsed at all points the repeated and desperate charges of Kellerman’s
cavalry, supported by a preponderance of artillery. As the British
reinforcements arrived, Key’s furious attacks became feeble and fewer,
and about sunset the conflict ceased, and the French retired upon the
village of Frasnes. After a long march of nearly forty miles the British
cavalry, and some artillery arrived, but too late at night to take any
part in the battle.
The following is a list of the regiments engaged, and of their killed
and wounded at Quatre Bras, a battle gained by the British infantry:—
┌───────────────────────────────┬──────────────────┬──────────────────┐
│ Regiments engaged. │ KILLED. │ WOUNDED. │
├───────────────────────────────┼─────────┬────────┼─────────┬────────┤
│ „ │ │Non-com.│ │Non-com.│
│ │Officers.│Offi. & │Officers.│Offi. & │
│ │ │ Men. │ │ Men. │
├───────────────────────────────┼─────────┼────────┼─────────┼────────┤
│Royal Artillery │ │ 9│ 2│ 17│
│1st. Foot Guards, 2nd. │ 2│ 23│ 4│ 256│
│ battalion │ │ │ │ │
│„ 3rd. „ │ 1│ 20│ 6│ 235│
│2nd. „ 2nd. │ │ │ │ │
│ „ │ │ │ │ │
│3rd. „ 2nd. │ │ │ │ 7│
│ „ │ │ │ │ │
│30th. Regiment, 2nd. │ │ 5│ 2│ 28│
│ „ │ │ │ │ │
│33rd. „ │ 3│ 16│ 7│ 67│
│69th. „ 2nd. │ 1│ 37│ 4│ 110│
│ battalion │ │ │ │ │
│73rd. „ 2nd. │ │ 4│ 4│ 44│
│ „ │ │ │ │ │
│28th. „ 1st. │ │ 11│ 4│ 77│
│ „ │ │ │ │ │
│32nd. „ 1st. │ 1│ 21│ 21│ 153│
│ „ │ │ │ │ │
│79th. „ 1st. │ 1│ 28│ 16│ 258│
│ „ │ │ │ │ │
│95th. „ 1st. │ 1│ 8│ 4│ 51│
│ „ │ │ │ │ │
│1st. „ 3rd. │ 6│ 20│ 12│ 180│
│ „ │ │ │ │ │
│42nd. „ 1st. │ 3│ 42│ 15│ 228│
│ „ │ │ │ │ │
│44th. „ 2nd. │ 2│ 10│ 15│ 94│
│ „ │ │ │ │ │
│92nd. „ 1st. │ 4│ 35│ 21│ 226│
│ „ │ │ │ │ │
├───────────────────────────────┼─────────┼────────┼─────────┼────────┤
│ Total │ 25│ 289│ 137│ 2031│
└───────────────────────────────┴─────────┴────────┴─────────┴────────┘
Whilst Marshal Ney was attempting to force this position, the Emperor
defeated the Prussians at St. Amand and Ligny. During the night Marshal
Blucher, finding himself so weakened by the severity of the contest, and
the fourth corps not having arrived, determined to fall back and
concentrate his army upon Wavre.
ACTION ON THE 17TH. OF JUNE.
This movement of the Prussian commander rendered a corresponding one
necessary on the part of the British, who retired from the farm of
Quatre Bras upon Genappe, and thence on Waterloo on the morning of the
17th., at ten o’clock. No effort was made by the enemy to pursue Marshal
Blucher, neither was there any attempt to molest the march of the
British to the rear, although made in the middle of the day, excepting
by following with a large body of cavalry, brought from the French
right, the cavalry under the Earl of Uxbridge, who had taken up a
position to cover the retrograde movement. The rear of the infantry and
artillery having proceeded some miles along the great road from Quatre
Bras through Genappe, the cavalry were withdrawn by brigades in
succession, each brigade re-forming as soon as it arrived at a suitable
position in the rear of the column. The enemy’s cavalry advanced in
great force; the main body of his army moved on Quatre Bras, and his
advance guard began to press on the rear of the retiring troops. To
check this movement, the 7th. hussars charged a corps of French lancers
in the town of Genappe; the lancers, however, having their flanks
secure, presented an almost impenetrable row of pikes, and they were
enabled to repel the charge. The attack was repeated by the hussars, but
without making any impression; the French cavalry pressing forward,
passed the ground occupied by the 7th., when the 1st. Life Guards were
directed by the Earl of Uxbridge to charge the French lancers. Wheeling
about, the Life Guards advanced to the attack, which proved
irresistible, and the lancers were pursued through the streets of
Genappe. After this repulse the retreat was continued with cannonading
and skirmishing, until the cavalry arrived at the position of Mont. St.
Jean, in front of the forest of Soignies, and near to the village of
Waterloo.
About five in the afternoon the allies had taken up their prescribed
position, and during the wet and disagreeable night, violent showers
having fallen during the afternoon, and the rain continuing throughout
the night, accompanied by cold and strong gusts of wind, so frequently a
prelude to the Duke’s victories, awaited the dawn of the memorable 18th.
of June.
BATTLE OF WATERLOO.
18TH. JUNE, 1815.
The position which was taken up in front of Waterloo, crossed the
high-roads from Charleroi and Nivelles, its right being thrown back to a
ravine near Merke Braine, which was occupied; its left extended to a
height above the hamlet of Ter la Haye, which was also occupied. In
front of the right centre, and near the Nivelles road, the house and
garden of Hougomont, which covered the return of that flank, was made
available for defence, and in front of the left centre the farm of La
Haye Sainte was put to a similar use. By the left a communication was
maintained with Marshal Prince Blucher, at Wavre, through Ohain, who had
promised that in case of an attack, he would advance in support, not
with one or more corps, but with his whole army.
On a range of heights in front of the British, were collected during the
night the whole of Napoleon’s army, with the exception of the third
corps, under Marshal Grouchy, who had been detached to watch the
movements of the Prussians. At about half-past ten on the morning of the
18th., a furious attack was made upon the post at Hougomont, occupied by
a detachment from Major-General Byng’s brigade of Guards, which was in
position in its rear, and it was for some time under the command of
Lieutenant-Colonel (afterwards Sir James) Macdonell, and subsequently
under Colonel Home. It was maintained throughout the day with the utmost
gallantry by these brave troops, although repeated efforts of large
bodies vainly endeavoured to obtain possession of the place.
“About one o’clock a cart of ammunition, which had been sent for early
in the day, was brought into the farm-yard of Hougomont, and proved most
seasonable. The men had only time to fill their pouches, when a
discharge of artillery suddenly burst upon them, mingled with the shouts
of a column rushing on to a fresh attack. A cloud of tirailleurs pushed
through the wood and cornfields: they were aimed at with fatal certainty
from the loopholes, windows, and summit of the building. But the enemy
eventually compelled the few men that remained outside to withdraw into
the chateau by the rear gate. In the meantime the French redoubled their
efforts against it, and the fire of the immediate defenders of that
point for a moment ceased. The gate was then forced. At this critical
moment Macdonell rushed to the spot with the officers and men nearest at
hand, and not only expelled the assailants, but re-closed the gate. The
enemy, from their overwhelming numbers, again entered the yard, when the
guards retired to the house, and kept up from the windows such a
destructive fire, that the French were driven out, and the gate once
more was closed.” Such is the description given by Colonel MacKinnon, in
his valuable “Record of the Origin and Services of the Coldstream
Guards.” Captain Siborne thus narrates the circumstances “The French,
however, succeeded in forcing the gate; but the defenders betook
themselves to the nearest cover, whence they poured a fire upon the
intruders, and then rushing forward, a struggle ensued, which was
distinguished by the most intrepid courage on both sides. At length
Lieutenant-Colonel Macdonell, Captain Wyndham, Ensigns Gooch and Hervey,
and Sergeant Graham, of the Coldstream Guards, by dint of great personal
strength and exertions, combined with extraordinary bravery and
perseverance, succeeded in closing the gate against their assailants.
Those of the latter who had entered the courtyard fell a sacrifice to
their undaunted and conspicuous gallantry.”
Alluding to Sergeant Graham, he adds, “This individual deserves
honourable mention, having greatly distinguished himself during the
memorable defence of Hougomont. At a later period of the day, when in
the ranks along the garden wall facing the wood, and when the struggle
was most severe in that quarter, he asked Lieutenant-Colonel Macdonell’s
permission to fall out. The Colonel, knowing the character of the man,
expressed his surprise at the request made at such a moment. Graham
explained that his brother lay wounded in one of the buildings then on
fire, that he wished to remove him to a place of safety, and that he
would then lose no time in rejoining the ranks. The request was granted:
Graham succeeded in snatching his brother from the horrible fate which
menaced him, laid him in a ditch in rear of the enclosures, and, true to
his word, was again at his post.”
Finding Hougomont so stubbornly defended, the French artillery opened
upon the house, which was quickly in a blaze. The Guards however, about
2000 men, with 1100 German troops, maintained the post to the end of the
day, against the repeated attacks of nearly 30,000 men. The loss of the
enemy was fearful, the killed and wounded lying in heaps round the
chateau, in the woods, and in every avenue leading to it. The division
of General Foy alone lost 3000 men, and the total loss of the French in
their attacks upon this position, was not far short of 10,000 killed and
wounded.
This attack upon the right of the British centre was accompanied by a
heavy cannonade upon the whole line, which was destined to support the
repeated attacks of cavalry and infantry, occasionally mixed, but
sometimes separate, that were made upon it. In one of these the French
carried the farmhouse of La Haye Sainte, as the detachment of the light
battalion of the German Legion, which held it, had expended all its
ammunition, and the enemy occupied the only communication there was with
them. Repeated charges were made by the French cavalry upon the
infantry, but these attacks were uniformly unsuccessful, and they
afforded opportunities to the British cavalry to charge, in one of which
Lord Edward Somerset’s brigade, consisting of the Life Guards, Royal
Horse Guards, and 1st. Dragoon Guards, highly distinguished itself, with
that of Major-General Sir William Ponsonby, having taken many prisoners
and an eagle.
Soon after four o’clock a grand onslaught was made on the British front
by the whole of the French cavalry; cuirassiers, lancers, and chasseurs
à cheval of the Imperial Guard, consisting of about forty squadrons,
supported by a tremendous fire of artillery. As they advanced, every
discharge of the British guns, double shotted, fearfully shattered their
ranks; but they rushed on, with shouts of “Vive l’Empereur!” to the very
faces of the infantry squares, inside of which the gunners were lying
down for shelter, and swept round the flanks, till they recoiled in
disorder and confusion before the close and destructive fire under which
men and horses fell in heaps.
These attacks continued to be repeated until about seven o’clock in the
evening, and the Prussians were fast approaching Planchenoit, on the
right rear of the enemy, with about 30,000 men and sixty-four guns, when
Napoleon made a last desperate effort with his Imperial Guard in two
columns, supported by the fire of artillery, to force the left centre,
near the farm of La Haye Sainte. Led by Ney, the veterans of Jena and
Wagram, in spite of a decimating fire of case and grape shot, advanced
to within fifty yards of Halkett’s brigade, and the Foot Guards, who
were lying down to avoid the cannonade which covered the onset of
Napoleon’s chosen troops. On the word being given, the Guards in a line
four deep, sprang to their feet, and poured in such a destructive volley
that the front of the column of the Imperial Guard seemed to melt away.
Their officers vainly strove to rally them, when the British with a
ringing cheer charged, and the enemy were driven down the hill in wild
confusion. The second column of the Imperial Guard, rent and torn by
close discharges of case shot, and assailed with volleys of musketry in
front and flank, also broke, turned, and fled, only two rear battalions
retaining their ranks.
Having observed that the enemy retired from this attack in great
confusion, and that the march of General Bulow’s corps upon Planchenoit
and La Belle Alliance had begun to take effect, the fire of his cannon
being perceived, and as Marshal Prince Blucher had joined in person with
a corps of his army to the left of the British line by Ohain, the Duke
immediately advanced the whole line of infantry, supported by the
cavalry and artillery. The Anglo-allied army formed line, and with one
impetuous charge decided the fortune of the day. The enemy was forced
from his position on the heights, and fled in the utmost confusion. The
pursuit was continued until long after dark, and then, in consequence of
the fatigue of the British troops, which had been engaged during twelve
hours, Marshal Blucher was left to follow the enemy, from whom he
captured sixty pieces of cannon, belonging to the Imperial Guard,
together with several carriages, baggage, etc., belonging to Napoleon.
About one hundred and fifty pieces of cannon, with their ammunition, had
been taken by the British, together with two eagles.
Sir Thomas Picton,[67] the hero of so many Peninsula actions, fell, and
Major-General the Honourable Sir William Ponsonby. The Earl of Uxbridge,
after having passed unscathed throughout the day, lost his right leg by
nearly the last shot fired, and His Royal Highness the Prince of Orange
was wounded. Lieutenant-General Sir Charles Baron Alten, Major-Generals
Sir Colin Halkett, Sir Edward Barnes, (Adjutant-General,) Fred: Adam,
Sir James Kempt, and Cooke, and Colonel Sir William De Lancey[68]
(Deputy-Quartermaster-General,) were wounded. Lieutenant-Colonel Lord
Fitz Roy Somerset (the late Lord Raglan) had his right arm amputated.
Vain would it be to select regiments on this glorious occasion. “It
gives me the greatest satisfaction (so wrote the Duke to Earl Bathurst,)
to assure your Lordship, that the army, never, upon any occasion,
conducted itself better. The division of Guards, under Major-General
Cooke, who is severely wounded; Major-General Maitland, and
Major-General Byng, set an example which was followed by all; and there
is no officer nor description of troops, that did not behave well.”
At Waterloo the Anglo-allied army consisted of sixty-seven thousand six
hundred and sixty-one men, and one hundred and fifty-six guns;[69] and
the French had seventy-one thousand nine hundred and forty-seven men,
and two hundred and forty-six guns, composed of fifteen thousand seven
hundred and sixty-five cavalry, seven thousand two hundred and
thirty-two artillery, and forty-eight thousand nine hundred and fifty
infantry.
Both Houses of Parliament voted their thanks to the army with the
greatest enthusiasm, “for its distinguished valour at Waterloo;” and the
following regiments engaged, also the battalions to which they are now
linked, but which took no part in the battle, bear the word “WATERLOO”
on their colours and appointments, in commemoration of their
distinguished services on the 18th. of June, 1815, namely, 1st. and 2nd.
Life Guards, Royal Horse Guards, 1st. Dragoon Guards, 1st., 2nd., 6th.,
7th., 10th., 11th., 12th., 13th., 15th., and 16th. Light Dragoons,
Grenadier Guards, Coldstream Guards, Scots Fusilier Guards, 1st., 4th.,
14th., 23rd., 27th., 28th., 30th., 32nd., 33rd., 40th., 42nd., 44th.,
51st., 52nd., 69th., 71st., 73rd., 79th., and 92nd., Foot, Rifle
Brigade, and Royal Artillery. Every subaltern officer and soldier
present in this battle, or in either of the actions immediately
preceding it, received permission to count two years additional service.
The oft-mooted question as to the share taken in this momentous contest
by the Prussians, and to their presence on the field in gaining the
victory, must be met by the Duke’s opinion, as expressed in his
despatch:—“I should not do justice to my own feelings, or to Marshal
Blucher and the Prussian army, if I did not attribute the successful
result of this arduous day to the cordial and timely assistance I
received from them. The operation of General Bulow upon the enemy’s
flank was a most decisive one; and, even if I had not found myself in a
situation to make the attack which produced the final result, it would
have forced the enemy to retire if his attacks should have failed, and
would have prevented him from taking advantage of them if they should
unfortunately have succeeded.” There are, however, even now, some
prejudiced people, who exclaim, like Solomon Probity, in “The Chimney
Corner,” “Don’t tell me! it was Blucher as won Waterloo.”
The meeting of the Duke and Blucher at La Belle Alliance after the
battle is apocryphal. In the concluding volume of the Wellington
Dispatches, (page 332,) there is a letter to Mr. Mudford, in which
occurs the following passage in reference to this and other
mis-statements:—“Of these a remarkable instance is to be found in the
report of a meeting between Marshal Blucher and me at La Belle Alliance;
and some have gone so far as to have seen the chair on which I sat down
in that farmhouse. It happens that the meeting took place after ten at
night, at the village of Genappe; and anybody who attempts to describe
with truth the operations of the different armies will see that it could
not be otherwise. In truth, I was not off my horse till I returned to
Waterloo, between eleven and twelve at night.”
The following anecdote is illustrative of the effect produced by the
irresistible attack of the Life Guards:[70]—Immediately after the first
charge, while the Life Guards were pursuing the French, three of their
cuirassiers turned down a narrow lane, with a view of escaping that way,
and they were pursued by Private John Johnson, of the 2nd. regiment.
There proved to be no thoroughfare at the end of the road, when Johnson,
though alone, attacked the three, and, after a slight resistance, they
surrendered themselves prisoners. Several instances of distinguished
bravery displayed by individuals of the Life Guards, have been recorded;
amongst others, Corporal Shaw and Private Godley, of the 2nd. regiment.
The former for his great prowess, and the number of cuirassiers he slew;
and the latter for a distinguished act of bravery, namely, when his
horse was killed, himself wounded, and his helmet knocked off,
bareheaded as he was, he attacked a cuirassier, slew him, and mounted
his horse. Shaw was killed in the first charge. Godley lived several
years after, and a stone was erected to his memory by his comrades in
the burial ground of St. John’s Wood, London, with appropriate devices
and inscription. During the engagement the Duke of Wellington came to
the head of the 1st. regiment of Life Guards, and thanked the squadrons
for their gallant behaviour.
Colonel Ferrier, of the 1st. Life Guards, before he fell had eleven
times led his regiment to the charge. Several of these charges were made
after his head was laid open by a sabre cut, and his body had been
pierced by a lance.
During the heat of the conflict Captain Alexander Kennedy Clark (now
Lieutenant-General A. K. Clark Kennedy, C.B.) commanding the centre
squadron of the 1st. Royal Dragoons, having led his men about two
hundred yards beyond the second hedge on the British left, perceived, in
the midst of a crowd of infantry, the eagle of the French 105th.
regiment, with which the bearer was endeavouring to escape to the rear.
Against this body of men Captain Clark instantly led his squadron at
full speed, and, plunging into the midst of the crowd, overtook, and
slew the French officer who carried the eagle. Several men of the Royal
Dragoons coming up at the moment of its capture, Captain Clark gave the
eagle to Corporal Stiles, and ordered him to carry it to the rear. The
corporal was afterwards rewarded with an ensigncy in the 6th. West India
Regiment.
Another eagle, that of the French 45th. regiment, was captured by
Sergeant Charles Ewart, of the 2nd. Royal North British Dragoons. This
gained for the gallant sergeant an ensigncy in the 3rd. Royal Veteran
Battalion.
The following is a remarkable instance of preservation:—Lieutenant
George Doherty, of the 13th. Light Dragoons, besides being severely
wounded in the head, was struck by a ball, which was stopped and
flattened by the interposition of his watch. He had taken out his watch
to remark the time, when the regiment was ordered to advance, and not
being able to return it, he put it into the breast of his jacket, and
thus, providentially, his life was saved.
In one of the charges made by the 28th. regiment at Waterloo, a flag
belonging to the 25th. French regiment was taken by Private John
O’Brien, of the eighth company, who the moment after received a severe
wound, which ultimately occasioned the loss of his leg. The trophy,
however, was preserved, and sent to Major-General Sir James Kempt, who
commanded the division, when the regiment arrived at Paris.
In the “Letters of Colonel Sir Augustus Simon Frazer, K.C.B.,”
commanding the Royal Horse Artillery in the army under the Duke of
Wellington, edited by Major-General Edward Sabine, from which the above
has been extracted, is this allusion to Waterloo:—“Never was there a
more bloody affair, never so hot a fire. Bonaparte put in practice every
device of war. He tried us with artillery, with cavalry, and, last of
all, with infantry. The efforts of each were gigantic, but the admirable
talents of our Duke, seconded by such troops as he commands, baffled
every attempt.”
There is some difference of opinion as to the exact time the battle
commenced. In the “Life of Lord Hill,” by the Rev. Edwin Sidney, A.M.,
occurs the following:—“In reading the various accounts of this battle,
it is curious to observe the discrepancies as to the time it commenced.
Lord Hill has, however, settled this point. On arriving in London the
autumn after the conflict, he passed his first evening at the house of
his friend Lord Teignmouth. ‘Can you tell me,’ said Lord Teignmouth, ‘at
what time the action commenced?’ Lord Hill replied, ‘I took two watches
into action with me. On consulting my stop-watch after the battle was
over, I found that the first gun was fired at ten minutes before
twelve.’”
Captain Moorsom, in his “History of the 52nd. Light Infantry,” gives the
following characteristic account of the commencement of the action:—“The
night was wet and disagreeable, as usual before—the Duke of Wellington’s
battles. As the morning broke, between four and five o’clock, Captain
Diggle’s company of the 52nd., and two or three companies of the 95th.
Rifles, were sent into the enclosures of the village of Merbe Braine,
with their front towards Braine-le-Leud. At twenty minutes past eleven a
cannon-shot was fired. Diggle, a cool old officer of the Peninsula, took
out his watch, turned to his subaltern Gawler, who was another of the
same Peninsula mould, and quietly remarked, ‘There it goes.’ The
leaders, in fact, had then opened the ball.”
In the “Life of Lord Hill,” before quoted, occurs the following account
of the final struggle:—“Sir Digby Mackworth, who was on the staff of
Lord Hill, has kindly communicated what he witnessed of his General’s
efforts at the grand crisis of the day. ‘He placed himself,’ Sir Digby
states, ‘at the head of his Light Brigade, 52nd., 71st., and 95th., and
charged the flank of the Imperial Guard, as they were advancing against
our Guards. The Light Brigade was lying under the brow of the hill, and
gave and received volleys within half-pistol-shot distance. Here Lord
Hill’s horse was shot under him, and, as he ascertained the next
morning, was shot in five places. The general was rolled over and
severely bruised, but in the _mêlée_ this was unknown to us for about
half an hour. We knew not what was become of him; we feared he had been
killed; and none can tell you the heart-felt joy which we felt when he
rejoined us, not seriously hurt.’ When the tremendous day was over, Lord
Hill and his staff again re-occupied the little cottage they left in the
morning. His two gallant brothers, Sir Robert Hill and Colonel Clement
Hill, had been removed wounded to Brussels; the party was, nevertheless,
nine in number. A soup made by Lord Hill’s servant, from two fowls, was
all their refreshment, after hours of desperate fighting without a
morsel of food. Lord Hill himself was bruised and full of pain. All
night long, the groans and shrieks of sufferers were the chief sounds
that met their ears. It was to them all a night of the greatest misery.
The men whom the nations of Europe were about to welcome with
acclamations, and to entertain in palaces, could only exchange sigh for
sigh with each other in a wretched cottage. Such is war even to the
winners. May a gracious God soon make it to cease in all the earth!”
[Illustration:
The Waterloo Medal
]
The casualties amongst the officers of the British army, (including the
King’s German Legion,) amounted to one hundred and thirty-nine killed,
five hundred and eighty-five wounded, and fifteen missing. The
Hanoverian troops had twenty officers, and three hundred and eight men
killed, seventy-seven officers and one thousand two hundred and
forty-four men wounded. The Brunswick troops had seven officers and one
hundred and forty-seven men killed, and twenty-six officers and four
hundred and thirty men wounded. The Nassau contingent had five officers
and two hundred and forty-nine men killed, and nineteen officers and
three hundred and seventy men wounded. Numerous as these casualties
were, those of the French far exceeded them, amounting, according to the
most correct calculations, to about thirty thousand.
THE WATERLOO MEDAL.
A medal was struck for this victory, which was conferred on all present
in the three actions of the 16th., 17th., and 18th. of June, 1815. In a
letter from the Duke of Wellington to the Duke of York, dated Orville,
28th. June, 1815, His Grace wrote, “I would likewise beg leave to
suggest to your Royal Highness the expediency of giving to the
non-commissioned officers and soldiers engaged in the Battle of Waterloo
a medal. I am convinced it would have the best effect in the army; and
if that battle should settle our concerns, they will well deserve it.”
In a letter from His Grace to Earl Bathurst, Secretary of State for the
War Department, on the 17th. of September, this passage occurs:—“I have
long intended to write to you about the medal for Waterloo. I
recommended that we should all have the same medal, hung to the same
ribbon as that now used with the medals.”
The Waterloo Medal has on the obverse the laureated head of the Prince
Regent, inscribed GEORGE P. REGENT; on the reverse is Victory, seated on
a pedestal, holding the palm in the right hand, and the olive branch in
the left. Above the figure of Victory is the name of the illustrious
commander WELLINGTON, and under it the word WATERLOO, with the date of
the battle, June 18th., 1815. This figure evidently owes its origin to
the ancient Greek coin represented in the accompanying engraving. A
specimen of the coin is preserved in the British Museum. The name, rank,
and regiment of the officer or soldier were engraved round the edge[71]
of the medal, which was to be suspended from the button-hole of the
uniform to the ribbon authorized for the military medals, namely,
crimson with blue edges. In the “London Gazette,” of the 23rd. of April,
1816, was published the following official notification:—
MEMORANDUM.
“Horse Guards, March 10th., 1816.
“The Prince Regent has been graciously pleased, in the name and on the
behalf of His Majesty, to command, that in commemoration of the
brilliant and decisive victory of Waterloo, a medal should be
conferred on every officer, non-commissioned officer, and soldier of
the British Army, present upon that memorable occasion.
“His Royal Highness has further been pleased to command, that the
ribbon issued with the medal, shall never be worn but with the medal
suspended to it.
“By command of His Royal Highness the Prince Regent;
FREDERICK, Commander-in-Chief.
H. TORRENS, Major-General and Military Secretary.”
[Illustration:
COIN OF ELIS, about 450, B.C.
]
The distinction for Waterloo became the more valuable, from the fact
that there was only one ribbon and one medal for all ranks of the army,
from the Commander of the Forces to the youngest drummer.
The 35th., 54th., 59th., and 91st. regiments forming the brigade of Sir
Charles Colville, which was detached, were granted the medal, but these
regiments do not bear “Waterloo” on their colours.
The Prince Regent also ordered that medals should be given to the
Brunswickers who survived the actions of the 16th., 17th., and 18th. of
June. This medal, of bronze, was made from the captured guns. Obverse,
bust of Duke Frederick William, who fell at Quatre Bras, with the
legend, “Friedrich Wilhelm Herzog.” Reverse, the date 1815, within a
wreath of oak and laurel; legend, “Braunschweig Seinen Kriegern—Quatre
Bras and Waterloo,” the ribbon yellow, with a light blue border.
The Hanoverian troops present at Waterloo, received a silver medal.
Obverse, laureated head of the Prince Regent, with the legend, “George
Prinz Regent, 1815.” Reverse, “Waterloo, June 18th.,” above which is a
military trophy, below, laurel branches; legend, “Hannoverscher
Tapferkeit.” Ribbon, red with blue border.
To the soldiers of the Duchy of Nassau, a small silver medal was
awarded, worn with a dark blue ribbon, yellow edge.
THE CAPE OR SOUTH AFRICA MEDAL.
On the 22nd. of November, 1854, a general order was issued, announcing
that the Queen had been pleased to command that a medal should be
prepared, “to commemorate the success of her Majesty’s Forces in the
wars in which they were engaged against the Kaffirs, in the years
1834–5, 1846–7, and in the period between the 24th. of December, 1850,
and the 6th. of February, 1853; one of which was to be conferred on
every surviving officer, non-commissioned officer, and soldier of the
regular forces, including the officers of the staff, and the officers
and men of the Royal Artillery, Royal Engineers, and Sappers and Miners,
who actually served in the field against the enemy in South Africa, at
the periods alluded to, excluding those who may have been dismissed for
subsequent misconduct, or who have deserted and are absent.”
The obverse has the Queen’s head, with the inscription VICTORIA REGINA.
On the reverse is the lion crouching under a shrub, above which are the
words SOUTH AFRICA, and beneath the year “1853.” The ribbon is orange,
with dark blue stripes. No clasp was granted with this medal for any of
the actions fought during the campaigns between 1834, and 1853. The same
medal, or rather one similar, with the substitution of crossed assegais
and a shield in the exergue, instead of the date 1853 (ribbon the same),
was given for the campaigns in Kaffraria, Basutoland, and Zululand;
against the Galekas and Gaikas 1877–78, the Griquas 1878, Basutos 1879,
Zulus 1879, and Sekukuni 1878–79. The dates of the campaigns are given
on the only clasp issued.
[Illustration]
CAMPAIGNS IN SOUTH AFRICA.
1834–5.
The aggressions of the Kaffir tribes, which were divided into three
nations, the Amapondas, the Tambookies, and the Amakosa, about this time
assumed a formidable and an atrocious character before unknown. The
colonial boundary extended, on one side, to the Keiskamma; but a chief
named Macomo had been permitted to reside within the British territory.
Owing to some outrages committed by him and his followers on the
Tambookies, he was deprived of the lands he held by sufferance in the
British territory. His expulsion, however, was not strictly enforced
until 1833, when he was removed beyond the boundary, and he became
violently incensed against the government. The predatory habits of the
Kaffirs also led to disputes when the British were searching for stolen
property, and the lenity observed towards the aggressors, emboldened
them to become more violent in their attacks. Towards the end of 1834,
multitudes of Kaffirs rushed into the colony, and commenced the work of
murder, rapine, and devastation by fire amongst the settlers. The ruins
of once flourishing farms spoke of savage vengeance. Graham’s Town was
barricaded, and the houses turned into fortifications. Troops were
ordered to the frontier, and preparations were made to carry hostilities
into the heart of Kaffirland, to visit with necessary chastisement these
aggressions, and to take measures to prevent the recurrence of similar
outrages.
The forces which were assembled for operations beyond the eastern
frontier, were distributed into four divisions. The first division,
(with which were the head-quarters of the Commander-in-Chief,
Major-General Sir Benjamin D’Urban, K.C.B.,) was commanded by
Lieutenant-Colonel Peddie, K.H., of the 72nd. Highlanders, and consisted
of two guns Royal Artillery, a detachment of Cape Mounted Riflemen,
72nd. Highlanders, first battalion Provisional Infantry, and the
Swellendam Burgher Force. The second was commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel
Somerset, K.H., and was composed of two guns Royal Artillery, Cape
Mounted Riflemen, (head-quarter division,) the George, Uitenhage, and
the Albany Burgher Forces. The third, commanded by Major Cox, of the
75th. regiment, consisted of two guns Royal Artillery, detachment Cape
Mounted Riflemen, second battalion Provisional Infantry, detachment
Swellendam Burgher Force, Beaufort Burgher Force, and the Kat River
Legion. The fourth, under Field Commandant Van Wyk, consisted of the
Somerset Burgher Force.
Colonel Smith, C.B., (afterwards the celebrated Sir Harry Smith, of
Aliwal,) was appointed second in command, continuing at the same time in
the performance of his duties as Chief of the Staff to the United
Regular and Burgher Forces; on the 26th. of March, 1835, he led a
well-directed inroad into the enemy’s country; the Buffalo Mountains
were penetrated, and the combined and successive operations in
Kaffirland were eminently successful, numerous heads of cattle, the
great wealth of the enemy, being captured.
On the 24th. of April, 1835, it was declared that the troops were in a
state of hostility with the Kaffir tribes of the Chief Hintza, but it
was decided that no kraals or huts should be burnt, and that the gardens
and cornfields should be foraged in a regular manner.[72] The operations
of the troops were so successful that Hintza sued for peace, which was
concluded personally with that chief by the end of the month.
To give some idea of the difficulties inseparable from these campaigns,
it may be sufficient to state that in the expedition beyond the mouth of
the Bashee, Colonel Smith, with his force, composed of detachments of
the 72nd., Cape Mounted Riflemen, and some colonial levies, in seven
days marched two hundred and eighteen miles, overcame all opposition,
crossed and re-crossed this large river, of very difficult banks, and
brought off from its further side three thousand head of cattle, which
had been plundered from the colony, besides rescuing from destruction a
thousand of the Fingo race, who would have fallen a sacrifice to the
Kaffirs.
The difficult and laborious service of conducting the British
missionaries and traders, with their families and effects, (previously
brought in from the Bashee by Captain Warden,) the Fingo nation,
amounting to more than ten thousand souls, from the eastern side of the
Kei, into the colonial border, was accomplished by Colonel Somerset,
with the second division.
It is a singular fact that the tribes were found to possess many guns,
but without ammunition, and strenuous exertions were used to prevent
gunpowder being conveyed beyond the boundary of the eastern frontier by
importers and retail dealers.
Major William Cox, of the 75th. regiment, made a very successful series
of operations in the mountains of the Chumie, Amatola, and Keiskamma
range during the end of July, and beginning of August, 1835, which
resulted in an interview with Macomo and other chiefs, when a
provisional cessation of hostilities was agreed upon.[73]
During September some effectual excursions were made by Lieutenants
Moultrie and Bingham, of the 75th., which caused them to be thanked in
orders by the Commander-in-Chief at the Cape, (Major-General Sir
Benjamin D’Urban, K.C.B.,) who also therein praised the cool and
soldier-like conduct of Private Thomas Quin, of that regiment, on the
15th. of that month.
Peace was not finally concluded until the following year. On the 8th. of
August, 1836, a despatch was received at the Cape, from the Secretary of
State for the Colonies, communicating to the troops employed in the
Kaffir war, that “It affords His Majesty high gratification to observe
that in this new form of warfare, His Majesty’s forces have exhibited
their characteristic courage, discipline, and cheerful endurance of
fatigue and of privations.”—(Signed) GLENELG.
The 27th., 72nd., 75th., and Cape Mounted Riflemen, were the regiments
employed during this campaign.
SECOND KAFFIR WAR, 1846–1847.
From the numerous outrages upon life and property that had for some time
been perpetrated by the Gaika Kaffirs on the settlers located along the
frontier, the Government declared war against them in the beginning of
April, 1846.
The force with which it was proposed to invade Kaffirland was organised
into two divisions; one was placed under the command of
Lieutenant-Colonel Robert Richardson, (now Major-General
Richardson-Robertson,) of the 7th. Dragoon Guards, and consisted of the
following detail:—Three troops of the 7th. Dragoon Guards, part of the
reserve battalion of the 91st. regiment, two guns of the Royal
Artillery, and one company of the Cape Mounted Riflemen. The second
division was placed under the command of Colonel H. Somerset, of the
Cape Mounted Riflemen, and consisted of one troop of the 7th. Dragoon
Guards, two guns of the Royal Artillery, two companies of the 91st., and
the head-quarters of the Cape Mounted Riflemen. The total strength of
the British force, including cavalry, infantry, and artillery, did not
amount to more than seven hundred men; whilst it was to be expected that
the whole of the Gaika Kaffirs would join in resisting the invasion of
their country. There were supposed to be upon good authority nearly
sixty thousand fighting men, a considerable portion being armed with
muskets.
Captain Bambrick, of the 7th. Dragoon Guards, fell early in the
operations, namely, on the 16th. of April, 1846. This officer in the
eager pursuit of the Kaffirs, was decoyed into an almost impenetrable
jungle, where a shower of balls was discharged at his party, and he was
killed. Captain Rawstorne and Lieutenant H. D. Cochrane, of the 91st.
regiment, were wounded, the latter dangerously. Of so entangled a nature
was the bush, that several of the swords of the men were torn out of the
scabbards by its thorny branches. Captain Sandes, of the Cape Mounted
Riflemen, was killed three days afterwards.
Sir Peregrine Maitland arrived from Port Victoria in April, and a
general order, dated Block Drift, 20th. April, 1846, was issued, in
which he congratulated Colonel Somerset and the officers and troops
under his orders, on the chastisement of the enemy, which closed the
operations of the 18th. of April. The movement on Block Drift had been
successfully effected by the combined force with little loss, in the
presence of an enemy of many times its numerical amount, through a
harassing country, and against persevering attempts to impede its march.
The Kaffirs were no longer the same foe as on former occasions, when
they were chiefly armed with native weapons, but at this period they had
become more formidable, from a great increase of numbers, a considerable
mounted force, and especially through possessing firearms, an
acquisition particularly adapted to their entangled country.
Colonel Somerset, with the second division, after a series of successful
movements, discovered and fell in with the enemy in two considerable
bodies, on the 8th. of June, in the neighbourhood of the Gaika and
Gwanga streams, when he attacked and routed them, killing two hundred,
and capturing one hundred firelocks, twenty horses, and large quantities
of assagais, besides securing two prisoners. This was effected with a
loss of two men killed, and three officers and sixteen men wounded.
It being considered desirable to amalgamate the troops and Burgher
forces, which were assembling, they were formed into two divisions, the
first under the orders of Colonel Hare, C.B., and the second under
Colonel Somerset, K.H.
Immediately after the troops moving to Block Drift, the Kaffirs entered
the colonies in large bodies, and committed great destruction of life
and property. To impede the operations of the British, the enemy burnt
the grass everywhere along the line of march, and from the long and
unusual drought, it became so dry that they readily effected their
object. Active operations were however brought to a successful
termination in October, the Chief Sandilli, together with his brother,
and eighty of his followers, having surrendered. The closing services
were rendered the more arduous by the constant inclemency of the weather
to which the troops were exposed. The columns of attack against Sandilli
were commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Buller, of the first battalion of
the Rifle Brigade, and by Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell, of the reserve
battalion of the 91st. regiment.
Lieutenant-General Sir Harry Smith, Bart., G.C.B., who had highly
distinguished himself in India, and had previously seen so much service
at the Cape, was appointed Governor, High Commissioner, and
Commander-in-Chief of the forces in the Colony, the duties of which he
assumed on the 17th. of December, 1847.
During this long and protracted desultory warfare great fatigue and
exertions had been undergone with the characteristic heroism of the
British soldier, and the humanity and forbearance displayed by him
towards the fickle, treacherous, and revengeful enemy, were as
conspicuous as his bravery.
The following corps shared in this campaign:—7th. Dragoon Guards, Royal
Artillery, Engineers, and Sappers and Miners, 6th., 27th., 45th., 73rd.,
90th., and 91st. regiments; the Rifle Brigade (1st. battalion,) and Cape
Mounted Riflemen.
THIRD KAFFIR WAR, 1850–1853.
Some years of peace resulted, but the Kaffir tribes stifling their
resentment for a time, at length determined to venture again on
hostilities. Sir Harry Smith hearing of their designs, immediately
summoned a meeting of the chiefs, which was attended by several, but
Sandilli, who was regarded as their king, did not appear, whereupon he
was outlawed; this occasioned a general rising, and operations for the
purpose of securing Sandilli were at once commenced in the Keiskamma
River by Colonel Mackinnon, who left Fort Cox on the 24th. of December,
1850, with a force of six hundred men, composed of three hundred and
twenty-one of the 6th. and 73rd. regiments, one hundred and seventy-four
of the Cape Mounted Riflemen, and about one hundred of the Kaffir
Police. The Kaffirs attacked these troops in the Keiskamma defile, and
it was with difficulty that he succeeded in reaching Fort Cox. Sir Harry
Smith’s position at Fort Cox, too, had become critical, being hemmed in
by numbers of the enemy; while Colonel Somerset, in his endeavour to
succour him from Fort Hare, had been driven back on the 29th., after a
hard contest, in which the small body of regular troops made a gallant
but unavailing resistance. Lieutenants Melvin and Gordon, (adjutant,) of
the 91st. regiment, were killed in action on the 29th. of December.
The Governor at the head of a flying escort, escaped from Fort Cox, and
arrived at King William’s Town, at which place his head-quarters became
established. Flushed by the advantages which the knowledge of their
native fastnesses afforded the Kaffirs, and which made them almost a
match for disciplined troops, they ravaged the country, and committed
great depredations. It would be wearisome to detail all the skirmishes
that occurred; the only warfare that could be adopted against an enemy
who avoided concentration, or to encounter his opponents in open fight,
was to continually harass them in their strongholds; but the force at
the Cape was numerically insufficient for the contest. In these
campaigns the great object was to carry on operations rapidly, and at a
distant point, which made the fatigue excessive.
On the morning of the 3rd. of January, 1851, Fort White was attacked in
force by the Kaffirs, in four bodies, but they were driven back, with
great loss, by the garrison under Captain Mansergh, of the 6th. Foot.
A sharp action was fought, on the 21st. of January, between about six
thousand Kaffirs, who hemmed in Fort Hare and the adjacent Fingo village
of Alice, and the troops which garrisoned that post, under Major
Somerset. The Fingoes were formerly held in subjection by the Kaffirs;
but being relieved by the war of 1836, they afterwards proved friendly
to the British, and behaved with great determination.
The troops, serving upon the frontier and in British Kaffraria, were in
February, 1851, formed into two divisions designated the first and
second. The first was under Major-General Somerset, and the second under
Colonel Mackinnon; and combined operations were carried out by these
officers, in order to clear the Chumie Hoek of the enemy.
About the end of May an insurrection broke out amongst the Hottentots in
Lower Albany, and Major-General Somerset proceeded from Graham’s Town
with a portion of the 74th. Highland Regiment, which had recently
arrived at the Cape. A desperate encounter took place on the 3rd. of
June, and two days afterwards the stronghold of the insurgents were
surrounded.
Major-General Somerset commenced his operations in the Amatola Mountains
on the 26th. of June, 1851. The gallant attack made by the 74th., under
Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce, upon the enemy’s position on the 28th. of
that month, which was carried, received special commendation.
Colonel Mackinnon had proceeded from King William’s Town on the 24th. of
June, with a force of two thousand and fifty-five men, composed of three
hundred and thirty-seven of the 6th. Foot, four hundred and twenty of
the 73rd., forty-seven of the Royal Marines, one hundred and twenty of
the Cape Mounted Riflemen, and the rest consisting of colonial levies.
During the course of his operations the troops under Major-General
Somerset were seen scouring the ridges between the Amatola and Wolf
Valley. These combined movements harassed the enemy at all points and
were fully successful. In September, a force proceeded under Colonel
Mackinnon to the Fish River Bush. The 2nd. Foot, on the 9th. of that
month, sustained in these fastnesses a severe loss, Captain Oldham, four
sergeants, and nineteen men being killed in action, and four corporals
and nineteen privates wounded. During the month, this regiment,
commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Burns, which had just arrived at the
seat of war, lost five sergeants and thirty-two men killed and died of
wounds.[74]
From the 14th. of October to the 8th. of November, 1851, the troops were
employed in the operations in the Waterkloof. The plan comprised a
series of attacks on the mountain fastnesses of the Kromme range,
Waterkloof, Fuller’s Hock, and other heights, wherein Macomo determined
to await the approach of the British. The scouring of the various
ravines was carried out, the inclemency of the weather adding to the
natural difficulties of the place. During these operations
Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce, the beloved commanding officer of the 74th.,
was killed on the 6th. of November.[75] The regiment also lost
Lieutenants Carey and Gordon and many men, among them some who were
taken prisoners, and who were subjected by the Kaffirs to the most
horrible tortures.
Lieutenant-Colonel Eyre effected the passage of the Kei in December,
1851. Here occurred the first instance during the war of the enemy
throwing obstacles in fords, and constructing breastworks; the Kaffirs
ingeniously heaped large stones together in the river, and erected a
number of stone breastworks, one above the other, forming a somewhat
formidable flank defence against musketry. The troops were six weeks
in the field without a single blanket, and without tents.
Lieutenant-Colonel Pole, of the 12th. Lancers, Lieutenant-Colonel
Napier, Major Somerset, and Captain Bramly, of the Cape Mounted
Riflemen, were specially noticed in general orders. Other operations
followed, and the Kaffir chiefs of the Gaikas and Seyolo sued for
peace, but declining to comply with the proffered terms, the troops,
in seven columns, were directed to penetrate the Amatolas, and the
country of Seyolo and other chiefs, on the left bank of the Keiskamma.
In March Major-General Somerset conducted operations in the Waterkloof,
and Lieutenant-Colonel (now Major-General Sir John) Michel carried the
Iron Mountain with the bayonet, despite a spirited opposition.
Lieutenant-Colonel Perceval and Major Armstrong, in two divisions, on
the 10th., attacked the strong position of the Chief Stock in the Fish
River Bush, and after a sharp conflict, drove the enemy from every
point.
Reinforcements had been sent from England to the Cape, but, owing to the
wreck of the “Birkenhead,” nine officers and three hundred and
forty-nine men, out of fifteen officers and four hundred and seventy-six
men (the total number embarked) perished.[76]
Attacks were also carried out by Lieutenant-Colonels Eyre and Perceval,
(Macomo’s den being carried by the former,) the result of which was that
the Kaffirs were driven from all their strongholds in the Amatolos.
Lieutenant-Colonel Eyre’s pursuit of the enemy with his herds across the
Kei, was pronounced by Sir Harry Smith to be one of the most
enterprising and successful forays of the campaign, in which Major
Armstrong, of the Cape Mounted Riflemen, and Captains Cureton and Oakes,
of the 12th. Lancers, greatly distinguished themselves.
Lieutenant-General the Honourable Sir George Cathcart relieved Sir Harry
Smith in the command at the Cape, in April, in which month five hundred
Minié muskets were placed at the disposal of the troops in South Africa;
these were equally distributed at six per company; the six best
marksmen, being men of trust and intelligence, in each company were
selected, and were termed “marksmen.”
Major-General York, (now Lieutenant-General Sir Charles Yorke, G.C.B.,
and recently Military Secretary at the Horse Guards,) a Peninsula and
Waterloo veteran, commanding the second division of the army acting in
British Kaffraria, having obtained reliable information as to the
movements and position of the permanent Laager of the rebel Hottentots,
who associated with the hostile Kaffirs, had committed great outrages,
made his arrangements at the moment when they were all at home, for a
combined attack on the Buffalo Mountains, with a portion of the 43rd.
and 73rd. regiments, and other troops of the brigade of
Lieutenant-Colonel Eyre. This disposable force proceeded from the post
occupied by the latter in the centre of the Amatolas. A similar movement
was made by a force consisting of parts of the 6th. and 60th. regiments,
and certain levies, under Lieutenant-Colonel Michel, issuing from King
William’s Town. On the morning of the 20th. of June, the columns, one
from the north, and the other from the south, approached Murray’s Krantz
nearly simultaneously. The intricacies and difficulties inseparable from
the rugged and densely wooded forests were surmounted; and although the
enemy attempted a stand on several occasions, yet they were driven
headlong over the Krantz with severe loss.
Forays still continued. Lieutenant-General Sir George Cathcart, in July,
moved with three columns upon the Waterkloof; the enemy appeared in
considerable numbers, but offered only a faint resistance.
In August, when Major-General Somerset was placed on the staff in India,
Colonel (now Major-General) Sir George Buller was appointed to the
command of the first division, and that of the first battalion of the
Rifle Brigade devolved on Major (now Sir Alfred) Horsford.
A force of four guns and three thousand troops were collected in
September, for the purpose of finally clearing the Waterkloof and
adjacent fastnesses. Each night the troops bivouacked on the ground of
their operations, and the following day pursued the arduous task of
searching for, and clearing the forests and krantzes of, the enemy.
This protracted struggle was now drawing to a termination; in November
the troops marched into the Orange River territory, and on the 20th of
December were engaged with the Basutos, under their chief Moshesh, at
the Berea. The contest lasted from early in the morning until eight
o’clock at night, when the enemy, with a force of about six thousand
well-armed horsemen, under considerable organization, were defeated and
driven from the field; after repeatedly assailing the troops at every
point, with such severe loss, as to be compelled to sue for peace.
Hostilities shortly afterwards terminated, peace being proclaimed on the
12th. of March, 1853; the result of these exertions was the final
clearance of the Waterkloof, Fish River, and all the other strongholds
of the Kaffirs within the colony; the surrender of the chiefs Sandilli,
Macomo, and the Gaika people, who had been expelled from all their
former territories, including the Amatolas,—that troublesome race being
removed to the banks of the Kei. The Basutos, Tambookies, and other
tribes were completely subdued, and the Hottentot rebellion was
extinguished.
In the words of Sir George Cathcart,—“The Field of Glory opened to them
in a Kaffir war and Hottentot rebellion, is possibly not so favourable
and exciting as that which regular warfare with an open enemy in the
field affords, yet the unremitting exertions called for in hunting
well-armed yet skulking savages through the bush, and driving them from
their innumerable strongholds, are perhaps more arduous than those
required in regular warfare, and call more constantly for individual
exertion and intelligence.”
Lieutenant-General the Honourable George Cathcart, and Major-General
Henry Somerset, C.B., were appointed Knights Commanders of the Most
Honourable Order of the Bath; and Lieutenant-Colonels William Eyre, of
the 73rd. regiment, John Michel, of the 6th. Foot, Charles Cooke
Yarborough, 91st. regiment, John Maxwell Perceval, of the 12th. Foot,
and George Thomas Conolly Napier, late Lieutenant-Colonel of the Cape
Mounted Riflemen, to be Companions of the above Order. Colonel Eyre was
also appointed aide-de-camp to the Queen, with the rank of Colonel in
the army.
During this campaign the troops employed were the 12th. Lancers, Royal
Artillery, Royal Engineers, and Sappers and Miners, 2nd., 6th., 12th.,
43rd., 45th., Royal Marines, 60th., (2nd. battalion,) 73rd., 74th.,
91st., Rifle Brigade, (1st. battalion,) and the Cape Mounted Riflemen.
CAMPAIGN AGAINST THE GALEKAS AND GAIKAS,
1877–78.
Kaffraria and Basutoland lie to the eastward of Cape Colony. The Fingoes
and Gaikas occupy the portion called British Kaffraria, or sometimes the
Ciskei, and the Galekas, Griquas, Pondos, and other tribes, the
Transkei, or Kaffraria proper. The Fingoes, whose name signifies “dogs,”
had always been persecuted by the other tribes, and had been since 1835,
under British protection. They are a peaceable race, wealthy in cattle,
and in time of war are staunch allies, fighting always on the British
side. The Galekas led by their chief Kreli, and the Gaikas under their
chief Sandilli, mortal enemies of the Fingoes, who were formerly their
slaves, and envying their prosperity resolved on attacking them, in hope
of an easy conquest and plenty of plunder. The old Cape Mounted Rifles
having been disbanded in July, 1877, the only Colonial force was the
Frontier Mounted Police, little more than three hundred strong, with
three field pieces, commanded by Charles Griffiths, an old British
officer. On September 25th., 1877, a body of about five thousand
Galekas, crossed the frontier, and fiercely attacked the Fingoes (about
one thousand five hundred strong) and a small party of the Mounted
Police, at a place called Guadana; but after a sharp contest, were
repulsed with loss. A few days after, about eight thousand Galekas
attacked the fortified station of Ibeka, held by Commandant Griffiths,
with a handful of men, three seven-pounders, and about two thousand
Fingoes. After a series of determined assaults, from ten in the morning
till five in the afternoon, the enemy disheartened by their enormous
losses gave up the contest and retreated. General Sir Arthur Cunningham,
commander-in-chief of the forces in South Africa, a Crimean veteran, now
assumed the chief command. Detachments of the 24th. and 88th. regiments
were sent to the front, volunteers were enrolled for active service, and
Commandant Griffiths, with three thousand Europeans, and five thousand
Fingoes led by European officers, were ordered to invade Kreli’s
country. Griffiths with two guns advanced, and after an action in which
the Galekas lost one thousand five hundred men, captured and burnt
Kreli’s kraal, but was compelled to fall back for want of supplies. The
enemy were well armed with muskets and assagies, and fought with much
determination. After a smart skirmish at Umzintzani, in December, the
General resolved to cross the river Kei with all available force. The
88th. Connaught Rangers were ordered to the front, fifty men of the
24th. regiment were mounted as cavalry, and their band were utilized as
gunners. On December 26th., the column started, the centre under Colonel
Glynn, the right under Major Hopton, the left under Captain Upcher of
the 24th. Each column had a gun or two, and to each was attached a small
Naval Brigade, from H. M. S. “Active” and “Florence,” some of the
Mounted Police, and one thousand Fingoes. Information being received
that the Galekas now joined by the Gaikas of Sandilli, were
concentrating in strength near the Kei river, Colonel Glynn, joined the
Quintana Column, commanded by Major Owen of the 88th. at a place called
Nynnuxa, and immediately advanced against the enemy. Colonel Glynn took
command, Major Owen leading his column, which was in the first line, and
Captain Upcher the second. In the centre were the guns, under Lieutenant
Kell, and a rocket party of blue jackets under Lieutenant Maine, R.E.
After a very sharp action, the enemy terrified by the execution done
among them by the rockets, and the Martini-Henry rifles, (this being
almost the first time they were used) broke and fled, leaving four
chiefs of rank among the slain. The enemy then collected in great
numbers in the Chickaba Valley, which is about thirteen miles long, and
covered with a dense bush, so thick in some places as to render any
movement all but impossible. On January 14th., 1878, two columns, the
right under Colonel Lambert, and the left under Major Brown, both of the
88th. regiment, left Komgha, to attack Chickaba. The enemy for a time
showed a bold front, but were shelled and driven out of the valley, and
a vast number of their sheep and cattle taken. Soon after, another large
body of Galekas and Gaikas, about four thousand, under Kreli and
Sandilli, were repulsed with great loss in an attack upon Quintana, by
the column of Colonel Glynn. The enemy fought bravely, and withstood and
returned a heavy fire of rifles, rockets, and case shot for twenty
minutes, at a distance of five hundred yards, but after this defeat they
never again appeared in bodies in the field. On the day of the victory
at Quintana, another was gained by Commandant Griffiths over a chief
called Gongabele, who occupied the most difficult position in the
country, and one which the Kaffirs had held during the last war, in
spite of all efforts made to dispossess them. This position was carried,
and the enemy routed, with the loss of five only of the attacking party.
Soon after this, the 90th. Perthshire regiment with a field battery
arrived from England, and on February 25th, Sir Arthur Cunningham was
superseded in the command of the Army by General Thesiger, better known
as Lord Chelmsford, as he succeeded to the title on the death of his
father a few months later. Sandilli with a large number of his tribe
assembled in the Perie Bush on the Amatola Mountains, in February, 1878,
was defeated by a column under the command of Colonel (now Sir Evelyn
Wood), who also made another successful attack upon the enemy at Intaba
Indodo, April 30th. In these affairs Major Buller of the 60th. Rifles
(now General Sir Redvers Buller V.C.), much distinguished himself. After
a few more skirmishes, the war was ended, Sandilli[77] was killed, and
Kreli had previously surrendered. On June 28th., 1878, an amnesty was
proclaimed for all except the sons of the first-named chief; and the
Gaikas were removed to new settlements beyond the River Kei.
CAMPAIGN AGAINST THE GRIQUAS, 1878.
While the war was still raging in Kaffraria, disturbances arose in
Griqualand West, to the northward of the Orange river. The Griquas are a
mixed race, descended from the Dutch Colonists, and the original
Hottentot inhabitants. About seventeen years before, they had emigrated
from Cape Colony to the territory named from them Griqualand, of which
Colonel Owen Lanyon, of the 2nd. West India Regiment was Governor, at
the time the revolt against British Authority broke out. This
insurrection was suppressed by the Colonial forces alone, after several
sharp engagements, with a hardy foe, armed with muskets, and skilled in
their use. On June 11th. their stronghold was attacked, and carried
after a contest of six hours, by a force under Inspector Nisbett; and a
large number of cattle, sheep, and horses were captured. In June and
July several skirmishes took place, in all but one of which the Griquas
were worsted, with heavy loss in men, and cattle. On July 20th., 1878,
they again suffered a severe defeat, soon after which an Amnesty was
proclaimed, and the war ended.
THE BASUTO WAR, 1879–80.
The Amnesty had scarcely been proclaimed among the Griquas, before a far
more formidable conflict began with the Basutos, who had been at peace
with the British since the action at Berea 1852. In 1868, Basutoland was
declared to be a portion of Cape Colony, and this was confirmed by an
Act of the local Parliament in 1871. The Basutos are divided into
tribes, and at this time were supposed to number about one hundred and
fifty thousand. The troubles began with an old warrior called Moirosi,
and his son Dodo, chief of a tribe known as the Baphutis; who resisted
the payment of a hut tax, which they had agreed to pay, in return for
the protection of the Government. After a trifling skirmish with the
Cape Mounted Rifles, Moirosi and his people retired to an almost
inaccessible mountain near the Orange River, which some time before he
had strongly fortified and provisioned, and now believed to be
impregnable. Three sides of this mountain were perpendicular, and the
fourth was protected by a series of walls, and traverses from eight to
ten feet high, loopholed for musketry. The Baphutis were excellent
marksmen, artillery proved useless against their traverses, and Moirosi
for nine months defied the whole forces of the Colony. Several gallant
attacks in this stronghold were repulsed, but at length an old brass
mortar obtained from the Cape Town Museum, made such havoc among the
defenders, by the shells thrown from it over their walls, and exploding
behind them, that the place was stormed with but little loss, and
Moirosi was among the slain. Dodo escaped, but the Baphutis were
decimated; the fortifications were blown up, and the mountain abandoned
to its pristine solitude.
An Act for the disarming of the native tribes, kindled the flames of war
fiercer than ever. The musket of a Basuto is dearer to him than wealth,
wife, or child, and he will consent to part with it, only when reduced
to the last extremity. The Colonial Government had made a great error in
allowing firearms to be sold to the natives, “but blinded by a desire to
secure cheap labour,” about four hundred thousand muskets and rifles,
many of them breechloaders, had been conveyed into the country. The
Basutos proved themselves to be admirable horsemen; very skilful in the
construction of stone defences, and fought with much more courage and
daring than had been expected. The Imperial troops in the Colony in
1879, were the 3rd. Buffs 2nd. battalion, 1st. battalion of the 13th.
(Somersetshire Light Infantry), 1st. battalion 24th. (Warwickshire
Regt.), and some Artillery, but other regiments soon arrived from
England, and before the war was ended, the Imperial and Colonial forces
in the field amounted to fifteen thousand men. Early in the contest, the
Basutos till that time considered loyal, joined their countrymen, and
the Tambookies, a tribe numbering over ninety thousand, also helped to
swell the ranks of the rebels. In fact, the whole of the native tribes
were in a state of dissatisfaction and ferment, and a racial war seemed
to be imminent. The Frontier Armed Police, which had been changed into
the Cape Mounted Rifles, about six hundred and fifty strong, under
Colonels Carrington and Bayley, were the first in the field, but their
numbers were too few to act with effect against the overwhelming force
of the enemy. The first skirmish was with the followers of a rebel chief
named Letherodi. The Rifles routed the enemy, but the latter being
strongly reinforced, surrounded and besieged the Colonial troops at a
place called Matafeng, which they made desperate attempts to carry by
storm. Their attacks failed, and Matafeng was relieved by a force under
Colonel Clarke. Colonel Bayley was surrounded at Maseru, in October, but
after several hours fighting, the Basutos retreated. On November 10th.
Colonel Carrington severely defeated the enemy at Golah Mountain, and
the war afterwards was little more than a succession of skirmishes; in
which a few hundreds of white men with native allies more or less
doubtful, withstood the onset of thousands of Kaffirs, repelling their
attempts to beleaguer them, and routing them in the open field,
generally with great loss, with wonderfully few casualties among
themselves. Some of the rebel chiefs were slain, others fled, and
Letherodi who was one of the principal instigators of the revolt, was
anxious to submit to the Government. In April 1881, a treaty of peace,
and general amnesty was proclaimed, by which the Basutos gained nearly
all they demanded before the commencement of the war.
THE ZULU WAR, 1879.
Zululand lies to the north-east of Natal, and its inhabitants are the
most warlike of all the Kaffir tribes. Chaka, who became chief of the
Zulus in 1810, established a military despotism, which converted the
whole manhood of the tribe into a disciplined army, obedient to the will
of one man. These warriors in battle fought with desperation, as on
their return from an expedition, all cowards were ruthlessly massacred.
Chaka found the Zulus a pastoral unimportant clan, and left them the
most martial native race in South Africa. In 1828 this ferocious chief
was assassinated by his brother Dingaan, who succeeded him. Dingaan, who
did not possess the military ability of his brother, waged an
exterminating war against the Boers; but at length being utterly
defeated by them under Andreas Pretorius, in 1840 he fled for refuge
among the Swazies, who received and murdered him. His brother Panda, who
had revolted against Dingaan with a portion of the tribe and joined the
Dutch, was then proclaimed King of the Zulus, and wisely preferring
trading to warfare, continued on friendly terms with the Boers and the
English till his death in 1872. Panda was succeeded by his son Cetewayo,
and at the request of the Zulu nation, Sir Theophilus Shepston was
present at his installation as King, representing the British
Government. But Cetewayo was ambitious, and soon abandoned the pacific
policy of his father, to follow the militant example of his predecessor
Chaka. He re-organised the old regiments, and formed new ones, trained
and disciplined by means of torture and death. He armed his men with
guns, instead of only shield and assagai, and perfected the peculiar
Zulu formation for attack in three divisions; two “horns” to assail the
flanks and rear of an enemy, and a main body to advance and complete the
victory. In 1878 this army numbered over fifty thousand men, eager for
battle, commanded by an ambitious and savage chief, a menace and cause
of apprehension to all its neighbours. Another savage chieftain, and an
ally of Cetewayo, named Sekukuni (of whom more, presently) who defied
the Colonial Government, and had in 1876 repulsed an attack of the Boers
on his stronghold, gave rise to a common saying among the natives, “If
the bull-calf (Sekukuni) has to be left alone, what will happen when the
elephant (Cetewayo) attacks the white man?” In August, 1878, two sons of
Sirayo, a favourite chief of Cetewayo, with a party of Zulus, made an
incursion into British territory, and seized two women whom they claimed
as runaway wives of their father Sirayo. Resistance was useless, and the
women were carried across the river Buffalo and slain. The surrender of
the offenders was demanded by the Colonial Government, and a fine of
five hundred cattle as a reparation for the violation of the Natal
territory. Neither being forthcoming, Sir Bartle Frere sent an ultimatum
to the Zulu King, requiring among other things, the disbandment of his
army, and freedom of marriage among his people; also informing him that
unless he complied with the terms on, or before December 31st., he would
be invaded by a British army to enforce these demands. The time allowed
by the ultimatum being expired, and Cetewayo making no sign, on January
11th., 1879, the British forces under the command of Lord Chelmsford,
crossed the Buffalo and Tugela rivers, and the war began. The army was
divided into three columns, with two smaller bodies of troops under
Colonel Durnford, R.E., and Colonel Rowlands, V.C., the whole being
intended to effect a junction near Ulundi. The first column commanded by
Colonel Pearson of the 3rd. Buffs, was composed of the 2nd. battalion
3rd. Buffs, Lieutenant-Colonel Parnell, and afterwards six companies of
the 99th. Regiment; a detachment of Royal Artillery with four guns, one
gatling and a rocket battery, under Lieutenant Lloyd, R.A.; a Naval
Brigade of one hundred and seventy seamen and marines from H.M.S.
Active, under Captain Campbell, R.N., one hundred mounted Infantry under
Captain Barrow, 19th. Hussars, some mounted Volunteers, and one thousand
natives under Major Graves, 3rd. Buffs. Second column, Colonel Glyn,
24th. Regiment, commanding. Seven companies 1st. battalion 24th.
Regiment, and 2nd. battalion of the 24th., under Colonel Degacher, a
detachment of Royal Artillery with two seven-pounders under Major
Harness, a body of Natal Mounted Police under Major Dartnell, and
Mounted Volunteers, with a native contingent of one thousand men under
Commandant Lonsdale, formerly of the 74th. Highlanders. Third column,
Colonel Evelyn Wood, V.C., commanding; comprising the 90th. Regiment and
1st. battalion 13th. Regiment, Royal Artillery with four seven-pounders
and two rocket tubes, under Major Tremlett, one hundred mounted Infantry
under Major Russell, Frontier Light Horse, two hundred strong, under
Major Redvers Buller, one hundred volunteers, and a body of five
thousand Swazies. There was also a contingent of Boers, all crack shots,
under Commandant Piet Uys.
The total strength of the army, including the garrisons, was about
sixteen thousand men, with twenty guns; the European portion of which,
much under one half, being the only reliable, as the Native Contingent
was not equal to the enemy in bravery, and after the disaster at
Isandhlwana almost useless. Colonel Pearson’s column on the 18th. of
January began its march into the interior, and on the 22nd., near the
Myezane river, attacked and defeated a body of Zulus, estimated at from
five to seven thousand men.
On the following day the column arrived at the deserted mission station
of Ekowe, when it received news of the terrible disaster at Isandhlwana,
on the day previous. Pearson decided on holding the position with the
British portion of his force; the Native Contingent, and the Mounted
Corps, being sent back to the Lower Tugela. Lord Chelmsford sent him
instructions to do the best he could with the troops under his command;
and under the direction of Captain Wynne, R.E., the post was fortified
and rendered impregnable to the attacks of any force without artillery.
On January 10th., Colonel Glyn’s column, with whom was Lord Chelmsford,
encamped at Rorke’s Drift. On the 12th. a portion of the force, after a
smart skirmish, burnt Sirayo’s kraal, and captured a large number of
cattle. On the 20th. the column encamped near the isolated hill known as
Isandhlwana, and on the 22nd., Lord Chelmsford and Colonel Glyn, with
the second battalion of the 24th. Regiment, the mounted men, and four
guns, set out in search of a large body of Zulus, reported to be near a
place called Matyan’s kraal; leaving in camp five companies of the 1st.
battalion 24th., one company of the 2nd. battalion 24th., about seventy
artillerymen with two guns, and part of the Native Contingent, under the
command of Lieutenant-Colonel Pulleine. Colonel Durnford, who had been
left at Rorke’s Drift with five hundred natives and a rocket battery,
was ordered up to take command of the camp. The commander-in-chief who
had neglected to fortify his camp at Isandhlwana, either by throwing up
entrenchments or “laagering” his waggons, proceeded to encounter the
enemy, who retired as he advanced. Meanwhile a force of from fourteen to
twenty thousand Zulus, including some of their best regiments, led by
Dabulamanzi, the king’s half-brother, were preparing for an attack upon
the camp.
About nine o’clock on the morning of the 22nd., Colonel Durnford
arrived, and took over the command from Colonel Pulleine. The mounted
men, with the rocket battery, under Colonel Durnford in person, advanced
some four miles from the camp, and began to skirmish with the enemy,
being unaware of their vast superiority in force. The rocket battery was
suddenly surrounded and destroyed to a man; the mounted men fled towards
the camp, pursued by thousands of Zulus, who came on in regular order in
battalions eight deep, and all the troops in the camp rushed to their
arms. For a time the enemy were checked by the tremendous fire with
which they were received, and their ranks showed signs of wavering, when
the Native Contingent broke and fled, making a fatal gap in the lines,
through which the Zulus poured like a torrent; and about the same time
the right “horn” of their attack having swiftly worked round to the rear
of the hill beneath which the camp was pitched, took the position in
reverse, and launched about four thousand bounding and leaping warriors
on the flank of the devoted British force. In an instant all was
confusion, two companies of the 24th. not having time to form rallying
squares were annihilated, the gunners of the Mountain Battery were
assegaied; Major Smith, R.A., being killed while endeavouring to spike
one of the guns. Some of the mounted natives managed to escape, but the
soldiers of the 24th., the Mounted Police, and Volunteers, in groups, or
back to back, kept their foes at bay while their ammunition lasted, and
then fought hand to hand till the last man fell where he stood.[78]
In the midst of the carnage, Lieutenants Coghill and Melville made a
desperate but unsuccessful attempt to save the colours. They escaped
from the field, but in swimming across the Buffalo, Melville’s horse was
killed, and Coghill returning to assist his comrade, who was clinging to
a rock, his horse was also shot, and the colours fell into the river.
The two officers reached the Natal side safely, but were overtaken and
slain about three hundred yards from the river’s bank. Their bodies were
found lying side by side, and the colours which they had died to save,
were found ten days afterwards in the rocky bed of the river.
The victory of the Zulus cost them dear, between two and three thousand
of them being killed in the battle, or died afterwards of their wounds.
The British loss was terrible, fifty imperial and colonial officers, and
over eight hundred non-commissioned officers and men having perished
around that fatal hill. Five entire companies of the 1st. battalion of
the 24th. fell, with ninety men of the 2nd. battalion, and hundreds of
natives. Upwards of one hundred waggons, fourteen hundred oxen, two
seven-pounders (afterwards retaken), eight hundred Martini-Henry rifles,
and a vast quantity of stores of all kinds, fell into the hands of the
enemy.
Meanwhile the column under Lord Chelmsford, after a slight skirmish, was
returning towards the camp, and about four miles from it met with the
Natal Native Contingent, which had halted in a state of dismay at the
turn affairs had taken. Half an hour afterwards a solitary horseman came
up. It was Commandant Lonsdale, who had unsuspiciously ridden into the
captured camp, and escaping a shower of bullets, brought the almost
incredible news that the camp was in possession of a Zulu army. The
General immediately sent an order for Colonel Glyn’s troops to join, and
on their arrival marched at once towards Isandhlwana hill.
The daylight was fading, and darkness had set in before the column,
unopposed, reached the fatal camp, which they found silent, and deserted
by all but the dead. The tents were upset, the waggons destroyed, and
the whole place strewn with the dead bodies of men and horses.
After a sad bivouac, Lord Chelmsford marched at dawn for Rorke’s Drift,
expecting to find it in the hands of the enemy, but to his surprise and
gratification found it still in the possession of an heroic handful of
the 24th.
On the advance of the centre column, a company of the 24th., and a small
body of natives, under the command of Lieutenant Bromhead, had been left
to guard some sick men and stores at Rorke’s Drift. “A worse position,”
says one present, “could hardly be imagined. Two small thatched
buildings, about thirty yards apart, with thin walls, commanded by
rising ground in the south and west, completely overlooked on the south
by a high wall. On the north side an orchard and garden gave good cover
to an enemy up to within a few yards of the houses.” The place had
formerly been a Swedish Mission Station. One of the buildings was filled
with stores, and the other had been converted into a military hospital.
Some fugitives bringing tidings of what had happened at the camp,
Lieutenant Bromhead and Lieutenant Chard, R.E., who was with him, at
once set to work to strengthen the position. The buildings were
loopholed and barricaded, and connected by defences formed by a few
waggons sacks of “mealies,” and Indian corn, and biscuit boxes. The
natives, terror-stricken, fled, and the garrison was reduced to the
company of the 24th., consisting of about eighty men; the total number
within the defences—including thirty-five sick in the hospital—being one
hundred and thirty-nine all told. The place was soon surrounded by three
or four thousand Zulus, who commenced a series of desperate attacks.
They set fire to the hospital, which the garrison defended room by room,
but five sick soldiers perished in the flames. Such was the fury of the
assault, that the garrison were forced to retire to an inner line of
defence. Six times the Zulus got inside the barricades, but each time
they were hurled back with loss. At length, after a conflict which
lasted from five p.m. on January 22nd. till four a.m. on the following
morning, the Zulus retired defeated and disheartened, leaving three
hundred and seventy dead around the post. Their whole loss was probably
about five hundred, while the heroic defenders had but seventeen killed
and ten wounded.
The left column, under Colonel Evelyn Wood, after the Isandhlwana
disaster, by order of Lord Chelmsford, fell back to a strong position at
Kambula Kop, about twenty miles from the Blood river, where was formed
an entrenched camp. From this position a series of dashing raids upon
the Zulu kraals and stores was made by the Frontier Horse, under Colonel
Redvers Buller, and the Dutch Burgher troop of Piet Uys, which inflicted
great damage on the enemy, who were astonished by the daring and range
of these expeditions.
About the end of March, Colonel Wood received a letter from Lord
Chelmsford, to the effect that he was taking steps for the relief of
Colonel Pearson, at Ekowe, and directing Wood to make a diversion in the
direction of the Zlobani to distract the enemy. His force had been
strengthened by a body of Mounted Infantry, and some Border Horse,
commanded by Colonel Weatherley, formerly of the 4th. Dragoons. About
twelve miles from the camp was a precipitous, thickly-wooded, and almost
inaccessible stronghold of the Zulus, known as the Zlobani, or Inhlobani
mountain, at which place they had gathered together great herds of
cattle—their chief wealth—thinking it impregnable. This fastness Colonel
Wood resolved to attack, with his mounted men and natives, operating
simultaneously against the mountain on both sides. His force was divided
into two columns, under Colonels Buller and Russell.
Buller’s force, with whom was Colonel Wood, attacked the mountain at
dawn on March 28th., and under cover of the mist gained the summit with
trifling loss; the Zulus retreating into caves, with which the place
abounded. Colonel Russell’s column had scarcely reached the westward
side of the mountain, when he was aware of a Zulu army of twenty
thousand, marching rapidly, with the object of cutting off Buller’s
retreat. Russell abandoned some cattle he had taken; sent his native
troops back to Kambula, and formed up his mounted men at the foot of the
mountain, to cover the retreat of Buller. The Zulus on the mountain
seeing the advance of their warriors, came out of their hiding places,
and harassed the movements of Buller’s men, who had no alternative but
to descend the rugged side of the mountain by paths “utterly
impracticable for even led horses.” The retreat soon became a rout, for
the Zulus occupied the rocks; pouring a hot fire at point blank range
into the struggling mass of men and horses, and using their assegais
with fatal effect. But for the heroic efforts of Colonel Buller, Major
Leet, and Commandant Darcy, the force would have been exterminated. How
Buller escaped was almost miraculous, he saved the lives of six of his
men at least, personally, and was one of the last down the rocks, where
only one horseman could pass abreast, called the “Devil’s Pass.” Once
clear of this precipitous path, the worst was over; the retreat being
covered by Colonel Russell, and the remainder of the force reached
Kambula, with a loss of over one hundred killed and wounded, including
thirteen officers. Colonel Weatherley and his son, a lad of fifteen, and
the whole of his Border Horse, except eight, were slain. Captain Barton,
of the Coldstream Guards, who lost his life in endeavouring to rescue a
wounded trooper, and eighteen of his men perished; also the gallant old
Boer leader, Piet Uys,[79] whose father and uncles had fallen in the
wars against Dingaan.
Encouraged by this success, next day the Zulu army, numbering
twenty-five thousand men, made a most determined attack upon the
entrenched camp at Kambula, which was manned by detachments of the
18th., 80th., and 90th. Regiments, with a battery of Royal Artillery,
under Major Tremlett, and some Volunteers. For more than four hours
raged a desperate conflict, during which the enemy, in spite of enormous
losses, madly rushed on with deafening yells, till their assegais
clashed against the British bayonets; but finding all their efforts of
no avail, and mowed down by the deadly fire, lost heart, and began to
retire in confusion. A ringing cheer arose from the camp, the mounted
men sprang into their saddles, and led by Buller and Russell, pursued
the enemy for seven miles, strewing their way with the bodies of
hundreds of Zulus, and amply avenging the disaster of the previous day.
General Wood on seeing the panic-stricken flight of the enemy,
exclaimed, “Oh, for two regiments of British cavalry!”
The loss of the enemy in killed and wounded was variously estimated from
three to four thousand; fifteen hundred dead bodies were lying around
the camp at nightfall, of which many were carried away before morning,
but the victors were occupied for two days in burying their dead foemen.
The wounded that were captured, were kindly treated, and their wounds
dressed.
The British loss was two officers[80] and twenty-three men killed, and
eight officers and fifty-seven men wounded.
A week or two before this, another disaster, similar to the affair at
Isandhlwana, but fortunately of lesser magnitude, befel Captain Moriarty
and a company of the 80th. Regiment, encamped on the bank of the Intombe
River; who were surprised in the early dawn, by an overwhelming body of
Zulus, and two-thirds of the party slain on the spot. Lieutenant
Harvard, the only surviving officer, leaving the remnant of his men to
shift for themselves, galloped off to Luneberg for help; and it was only
by the exertions and bravery of Colour-Sergeant Anthony Booth, that a
man escaped. For this service, Sergeant Booth well won, and obtained,
the Victoria Cross.
All this time the force under Colonel Pearson remained blockaded at
Ekowe. Pearson had made some successful raids on the enemy; but his
stock of provisions was rapidly diminishing, and he was anxiously
expecting relief.
On March 29th., Lord Chelmsford, with a force of three thousand three
hundred English soldiers and seamen, from the “Shah,” “Tenedos,” and
“Boadicea,” with gatling guns and a rocket battery, and about two
thousand two hundred Natives, set out from Fort Tenedos for Ekowe. On
the 2nd. of April he was attacked by the Zulu army, under Dabulamanzi,
at Ginghilovo. The enemy fought with desperation, but their frantic
attacks were repulsed with enormous loss, and after a very sharp action
of about one and a half hours, they fled in disorder, hotly pursued by
the mounted men, under Captain Barrow. Eight hundred Zulus were buried
on the field, and their total loss must have been over a thousand men.
The British casualties were trifling.
Ekowe was relieved two days after, the works destroyed and the post
abandoned; the whole force returning to the Lower Tugela.
In the meanwhile large reinforcements arrived from England, including
the 1st. Dragoon Guards, the 17th. Lancers, the Royal Scots Fusiliers,
the 58th., 91st., and 94th. Regiments, and drafts for other corps in the
Colony, the whole amounting to over ten thousand officers and men. Among
the new arrivals was the unfortunate Prince Imperial, who reached Durban
two days after the conflict at Kambula, and was appointed an extra
A.D.C. on the head-quarter staff.
An immediate advance into Zululand was decided on, and organised in
three divisions. The first under General Crealock, C.B.; the second
under Major-General Newdigate; and the third—a flying column—under
General Wood; with whom was Lord Chelmsford, acting in advance of the
second division; Ulundi being the object of the combined operations. For
a time the invaders were almost unopposed, the enemy seeming to realise
the uselessness of attacking, with assegai and shield; entrenchments,
and squares of men armed with breechloaders, gatlings, and rockets; but
they had gained wisdom by experience, and avoiding fighting, overran
defenceless territory and carried off cattle, at the same time as a
_ruse_, sending messengers with proposals of peace.
At the commencement of this final stage of the war, occurred another
untoward accident, which cast a gloom over the whole campaign, and
thrilled the heart of England with shame and indignation. On June 1st.,
the Prince Imperial of France, Louis Napoleon, while out on a
reconnoitring expedition with Lieutenant Carey of the 98th. Regiment,
and six troopers of Bettington’s Horse, was surprised and killed by a
party of Zulus. As an officer in the camp wrote:—“The news of his death
fell like a thunderbolt on all.” His body was next day recovered and
sent to England.
On June 5th. was a smart cavalry skirmish, in which Lieutenant Firth, of
the 17th. Lancers, was killed.
Lord Chelmsford, with General Newdigate’s division and Wood’s flying
column, kept steadily advancing; establishing posts, and securing his
communication as he moved forward. On July the 3rd., Colonel Buller,
with five hundred cavalry, pushed forward to the Umvalosi River, on the
road to Ulundi, to reconnoitre the country. He crossed the river, but
had advanced but little beyond it, when he was suddenly assailed in
front and flank by five thousand Zulus, who attempted to surround him
and cut off his retreat. Buller retired, not without loss, hotly
pursued, and would have suffered much, but for the fire of the
nine-pounder guns of Major Tremlett, which checked the enemy. In this
affair, Lord William Beresford, of the 9th. Lancers, who had obtained
six months’ leave from India, and had come to Africa from sheer love of
fighting, gained the Victoria Cross for his gallantry in rescuing from
the pursuing Zulus a dismounted trooper of the Frontier Light Horse.
Next day, in the early morning,[81] Lord Chelmsford crossed the
Umvalosi, with a total strength of four thousand Europeans, and about
eleven hundred natives, with two gatlings, and twelve guns. In the front
were the 80th., 90th., and 13th. Regiments, with four seven-pounders,
two nine-pounders, and two gatlings; the 58th. and 94th. Regiments, with
two seven- and four nine-pounders; and in the rear the Scots Fusiliers,
with three squadrons of the 17th. Lancers. About eight o’clock he
reached the King’s kraal at Ulundi, and was attacked by the Zulu army,
variously estimated at from fifteen to twenty thousand men. The troops
were formed in a hollow square four deep, which the furious and repeated
charges of the enemy, who advanced with the utmost bravery, in spite of
a murderous shell and rifle fire, utterly failed to break, and at no
point did they succeed in approaching nearer than thirty yards. In forty
minutes the Zulus were in full flight, pursued by Colonel Drury Lowe,
and the 17th. Lancers, who did terrible execution, literally cutting
them up with lance and sabre.
The British loss in this battle, which virtually ended the war, was
Captain Wyatt-Edgell (17th. Lancers) and ten men killed, and about
seventy officers and men wounded.
The loss of the enemy was upwards of fifteen hundred killed, there being
no wounded on the field, as the native contingent despatched all they
could find with their assegais.
Sir Garnet Wolseley, who had arrived at the Cape at the end of June from
London, now superseded Lord Chelmsford in the command, who with Generals
Newdigate and Crealock, Sir E. Wood, Colonel Buller, and the principal
officers, returned to England. Sir Garnet despatched two columns in
pursuit of Cetewayo, under Colonel Clark of the 57th. Regiment, and
Colonel Baker Russell, C.B., of the 13th. Hussars. For sixteen days the
fugitive king baffled his pursuers, but on August 28th. he was captured
in a kraal in the almost impenetrable Ngome Forest, by Major Marter of
the 1st. Dragoon Guards.
On the 1st. of September, 1879, the sixth anniversary of the day when
Cetewayo was installed King of the Zulus, by Sir Theophilus Shepstone,
and on the same spot, was held a meeting of chiefs; who in the presence
of Sir Garnet Wolseley, acknowledged the sovereignty of Queen Victoria,
abolished the military system, and gave up the importation of arms into
Zululand. They also agreed to condemn none of their subjects to death
without a trial, and their men were also to be free to marry when they
pleased. Fugitives from justice were to be given up, and in all disputes
the decision of the British Resident was to be final.
The cost of this war was estimated to be about £5,230,000.
OPERATIONS AGAINST SEKUKUNI,
1878–79.
Sekukuni was a chief of the Basutos, who in his fastness in the Lulu
mountains, between the Oliphant and Steel Poort Rivers, had defied the
Colonial Government, successfully resisted the Boers, and allied himself
with Cetewayo. Occupying a mountain range of fifty miles in length, he
was surrounded by all the lawless and warlike spirits in the district,
attracted by the hope of plunder; and like one of the robber barons of
the Middle Ages, he despatched them in all directions to ravage and lay
waste the surrounding country. In February, 1878, some of his men made a
raid on a chief under the protection of the English; and Sekukuni,
encouraged by Cetewayo, in reply to the complaint of the British
Commissioner, answered that “the English were afraid to fight—that the
country was his, not theirs, and that he was quite ready for war.”
In October a small body of one hundred and thirty men of the 13th.
Regiment, some Frontier Horse, and Mounted Infantry, commanded by
Colonel Rowlands, V.C., advanced to attack Sekukuni, but through the
roughness of the country, want of water, and the smallness of his force,
he could effect nothing, and was obliged to retreat. War in Zululand now
being imminent, operations against this formidable chieftain were for a
time suspended, but after the capture of Cetewayo, a new expedition
against him was organised by Sir Garnet Wolseley.
Sekukuni’s chief stronghold, called his “Fighting Koppie,” and deemed
impregnable by the Basutos, was a tremendous natural fortress rising
from the plain several hundred feet. Boulders and vast rocks piled one
over another formed the sides, the interior was honeycombed by caverns
and crannies innumerable, and the base of the hill was covered with
trees and jungly brushwood. It was occupied by a population of about
twelve thousand, but only five thousand were fighting men. The British
force consisted of two thousand two hundred Europeans, of whom fourteen
hundred were detachments of the 21st., 94th., and 80th. Regiments, and
about ten thousand Swazies, under Major Bushman (9th. Lancers) and
Captain Macleod, the whole being commanded by Colonel Baker Russell.
Sir Garnet Wolseley having completed his arrangements, the attack on the
stronghold was made November 28th., 1879, at four a.m., in three
divisions. Commandant Ferreira, with his colonial troops, carried the
heights on the south; Major Carrington, of the 24th. Regiment,
commanding the left attack, occupied the heights to the north; and Major
Bushman, with his Swazies, gained the top of the ridge commanding the
“town,” and combining with Carrington’s attack, poured down on the
central kraal, which was soon wrapped in flames. The “Fighting Koppie”
now being completely surrounded, was shelled by two Krupp guns, and two
seven-pounders, directed by Captain Knox, R.A., and at ten a.m., was
stormed by the centre column, consisting of the English infantry under
Colonel Murray. The kraals below were burning fiercely; Ferreira’s men
rushed up on the right, and with the Volunteers and Swazies, raced with
the red-coats to be first in the Koppie, but after an obstinate
struggle, the men of the 21st. and 80th. gained the summit of the hill,
and the place was taken.
The position was captured, but the resistance of the defenders was not
at an end. Hundreds of them sought refuge in the caverns with which the
hill abounded, and from them kept up an intermittent fire till they were
hunted out and slain. Sekukuni for some days escaped capture, but being
surrounded on all sides, his supply of water cut off, and his caverns
blown up, he surrendered on December 2nd. to Major Clark, and was
conveyed a prisoner to Pretoria.
In this brilliant affair the British loss was three officers and seven
men killed, and six officers and forty-three men wounded. The Swazies
had nearly a thousand killed and wounded, and the five thousand
defenders of the Koppie were nearly all slain, as our native allies gave
no quarter.
Among the officers who distinguished themselves was Major Herbert
Stewart, who shewed great energy and tact in dealing with the Native
Contingent, and who in January, 1885, as General Sir H. Stewart, in
command of the Gordon Relief Expedition, was mortally wounded, near
Metammeh, on the Nile.
The regiments engaged in these harassing operations were: the 1st.
Dragoon Guards, 1879; the 17th. Lancers, 1879; the 3rd. and 4th. Foot,
1879; the 13th., 1878–9; 21st, 1879; 24th., 1877, 1878, and 1879; 57th.,
1879; 58th., 1879; 60th., 1879; 80th., 1878–79; 88th. and 90th., 1877,
1878, and 1879; 91st., 1879; 94th., 1877, 1878, and 1879; and the 97th.,
99th., 1879.
[Illustration:
The Afghanistan Medal.
]
Every incident in these campaigns, which greatly consisted in patrolling
and skirmishing in all directions, has not been narrated in detail; yet
enough has been stated to show that the military power of Great Britain
has seldom contended with more obstinate and braver enemies than the
half-civilised Kaffirs and Zulus; and no medal has been more hardly
earned than that granted for services in South Africa.
THE AFGHANISTAN MEDALS, 1839–1880.
For services in Afghanistan from the year 1839 to 1880 ten medals
altogether have been granted, including those given for the storming of
Ghuznee, and the defence of Jellalabad and Kelat-i-Ghilzie. The Ghuznee
medal[82] was given by Shah Soojah, the restored King of Afghanistan, to
the British troops present at the storming of that place, under Sir John
Keane, July 22nd. and 23rd., 1839. This medal is silver, having on the
obverse a view of the fortress, with the name “Ghuznee” underneath.
Reverse: A laurel wreath, encircling a mural crown, with the date,
“23rd. July,” above, and “1839” below. Ribbon, half crimson and half
green; no clasp. Permission was granted by the Queen in 1841 to wear
this medal. For the successful defence of Jellalabad two medals were
given. The first was granted by Lord Ellenborough, Governor-General of
India—silver. Obverse: A mural crown, with “Jellalabad” inscribed above,
on the reverse the date of the victorious sortie, “VII. April, 1842.”
The second Jellalabad medal, designed by Wyon, was issued by the English
Government, and was intended to be worn in place of the first[83], but
from its rarity it seems that but few men took advantage of the offered
exchange. Obverse: Head of the Queen, crowned, with the inscription,
“Victoria Vindex.” Reverse: Victory, with the Union Jack in her left
hand, and laurel wreaths in her right, flying over the fortress of
Jellalabad; above the figure are the words, “Jellalabad, VII. April,”
and in the exergue, “MDCCCXLII.” Ribbon: Rainbow pattern for both
medals; no clasp. The Kelat-i-Ghilzie medal was also granted by Lord
Ellenborough to the defenders of that place—silver. Obverse: A laurel
wreath, encircling a shield, inscribed, “Kelat-i-Ghilzie,” surmounted by
a mural crown. Reverse: A trophy of arms, inscribed “Invicta,” with the
date MDCCCXLII. underneath. Ribbon, rainbow pattern. For services at
Ghuznee, Cabul, and Candahar, five distinct medals were distributed, all
having on the obverse the head of the Queen, with the legend, “Victoria
Vindex,” but the inscription on the reverse varying as follows:—
(1.) “Candahar,” “Ghuznee,” and “Cabul,” 1842, under each other, given
to those men who served during the whole campaign.
(2.) “Candahar,” 1842, given to men who were engaged with the enemy from
January 1st. to August 10th., 1842.
(3.) “Candahar” and “Ghuznee,” given to men present at both places only.
(4.) “Ghuznee” and “Cabul,” given to the troops who went with General
Nott from Ghuznee to Cabul, 6th to 17th of September, 1842.
(5.) “Cabul,” given to those who reached Cabul after September 16th,
1842; no clasps; ribbon, rainbow pattern. The reverse of these medals,
excepting that for Ghuznee and Cabul, are alike in design, the names
“Candahar,” &c., being inscribed within a laurel wreath, surmounted by a
crown, with the date 1842 below. The medal for Ghuznee and Cabul has the
names inscribed within a double wreath of laurel, with the crown over,
and in the exergue “1842.” The obverse of this medal, and of that given
for Cabul, has a laurel wreath surrounding the Queen’s head. The
authority for these medals to be worn by the Queen’s troops was notified
to the army in India, January 25th, 1843. The medal given for the
campaigns of 1878, 1879, and 1880 is of silver. Obverse: Head of the
Queen, veiled and crowned, with the inscription, “Victoria Regina et
Imperatrix.” Reverse: An elephant bearing a mountain gun; in foreground
a mounted British officer, cavalry with lances, following on the march;
in the background, mountains; above, the word, “Afghanistan,” and the
dates 1878, 1879, and 1880 in the exergue. Clasps inscribed “Ali
Musjid,” “Peiwar Kotal,” “Charasia,” “Kabul,” “Ahmed Khel,” and
“Kandahar,” were also granted, the greatest number worn with the medal
being four. Ribbon, green centre with crimson borders.
For the march of General Roberts from Kabul to Candahar a bronze star
was given, made from guns captured at Cabul. The star is of five points,
suspended from an Imperial crown; in the centre a monogram, composed of
the letters “V. R. I.,” surrounded by the words “Kabul to Kandahar,”
with the date 1880 underneath. Ribbon, rainbow pattern. On the reverse
of the star is engraved the rank, name, and corps of the recipient.
THE FIRST AFGHAN WAR.
1839.
Shah Soojah-ool-Moolk had been driven from the throne of Afghanistan,
and his kingdom divided among several chiefs. A Persian army besieged
Herat, on the Afghan frontier, and the court of Persia claimed an
extensive portion of territory, which, lying between India and Persia,
appeared to menace the safety of the British dominions in the East
Indies. These circumstances, and the unprovoked attack made on a British
ally, Runjeet Singh, by Dost Mahomed Khan, occasioned a tripartite
treaty to be concluded between the British, Runjeet Singh, and Shah
Soojah, for the purpose of effecting the restoration of the dethroned
monarch, and a British force designated the “ARMY OF THE INDUS,” was
assembled to effect this object. In addition to the native corps, it
comprised the 4th. and 16th. Dragoons, (the cavalry being commanded by
Lieutenant-General Sir Joseph Thackwell, G.C.B., then Major-General,)
and the 2nd., 13th., and 17th. regiments of the regular army. The Bengal
column was placed under Major-General Sir Willoughby Cotton, K.C.B., and
the Bombay one under Major-General Willshire. General Sir Henry Fane was
to have commanded the whole, but on information being received in
October, 1838, that the siege of Herat had been raised by the Persian
monarch, who had marched therefrom towards his capital, the force was
reduced, and the second Bengal division was left at Ferozepore.
Lieutenant-General Sir John (afterwards Lord) Keane, was consequently
appointed to the command.
The plan of operations was thus arranged:—Major-General Sir Willoughby
Cotton was to march near Scinde, through the Bolan Pass to Candahar, and
proceed thence to Ghuznee and Cabool. The Bombay division of the army
commenced its march from the mouth of the Indus, through the country
occupied by the Ameers of Scinde, who, refusing permission for the
troops to pass through their territory, a passage had to be effected by
force. Hyderabad, the capital, was captured; Kurrachee was occupied; and
the Ameers were brought to submission early in February, 1839. The army
then continued its march, passed the Indus on a bridge of boats near the
fortress of Bukkur, which had been delivered up as a place of arms
during the war in Afghanistan, and entered upon regions never before
traversed by British troops, but which are interesting from their
association with the operations and reverses of Alexander the Great.
Advancing from Shikarpore the troops arrived in the middle of March, at
Dadur, situated a few miles from the Bolan Pass, through which they
marched between mountains covered with snow. In these wild regions bands
of Beloochees lurked to avail themselves of every opportunity to follow
their predatory habits, and they murdered several camp followers, and
plundered some baggage. Issuing from this gloomy defile of more than
fifty miles in length, the army entered the Dushi-be-doulut, or the
unhappy desert, and halted a short time at Quettah, situated in the
centre of the valley of Shawl, of which it is the capital. Supplies of
provisions could not be procured in these sterile regions; the issue of
grain for the horses ceased, the soldiers were placed upon half rations,
the native followers upon quarter, and several men, who were searching
for forage at a distance from the camp, were sacrificed by the natives,
who availed themselves of every opportunity of destroying small parties.
All these hardships were borne with fortitude, and in the early part of
April the army commenced its march through the vale of Shawl; it
descended the picturesque height of Kotul into the valley of Koochlak;
forded rivers; and passed the height of Kozak, where the men had to drag
the artillery over the precipice with ropes. Surmounting every obstacle
with patient perseverance, the troops continued to press forward; the
rulers of Afghanistan, struck with dismay, fled from the capital,
leaving the country to the Sovereign whom the British were advancing to
restore. As the army proceeded on its way, various classes of
individuals tendered their submission, and on the 27th. of April it
arrived at Candahar, the capital of western Afghanistan, where
provisions and repose were obtained. The tents were pitched in the
grassy meadows, among enclosures covered with crops of grain. The watery
exhalations from the low grounds however proved injurious to the health
of the men, and the great heat experienced in the tents, with a saline
impregnation in the water, augmented the number of the sick.
CAPTURE OF GHUZNEE.
23RD. JULY, 1839.
Breaking up from Candahar on the 27th. of June, to reduce the remainder
of the Shah’s dominions to obedience, the army advanced along a valley
of dismal sterility to the Turnuk river; then proceeding up the right
bank, traversed the country of the Western Ghilzees, and arrived on the
21st. of July before Ghuznee, a strong fortress garrisoned by three
thousand Afghans under Prince Mahomed Hyder Khan, who were well provided
with stores and had determined on a desperate defence, having blocked up
every gate with masonry excepting one.
Not having a battering train of sufficient power to proceed by the
regular method of breaching the walls, Lieutenant-General Sir John Keane
resolved to storm the place without delay, and a reconnoissance was made
on the 21st. of July, when it was determined to blow open the gate, and
accordingly during the night of the 22nd. of July a quantity of
gunpowder was secretly brought to the one not blocked up with masonry,
which was to be destroyed by an explosion before daylight on the
following morning.
To the 13th. Foot was assigned the duty of covering the operations, in
blowing open the gate, and they paraded at two o’clock, a.m. Three
hundred pounds of gunpowder (in twelve sandbags) were used for this
purpose. The regiment proceeded in advance of the storming party to the
causeway of the gate under cover of the darkness of the night, and the
fire of the batteries of the assailants, six men of the leading company
being told off to assist in carrying the powder-bags. On reaching the
causeway, the 13th. extended in light order along the ditch, and by
their fire distracted the enemy’s attention from the gate. After the
explosion a company of the regiment, under Lieutenant Jennings, moved up
with the engineer officer to ascertain if the operation had been
attended with success; on which the light company of the 2nd. (or
Queen’s Royal,) No. 9 company of the 13th., under Captain Vigors, the
light companies of the 17th., and of the Bengal European Regiment, which
had been named to form the advance of the storming column, immediately
pressed forward under the command of Brigadier Dennie, and despite a
heavy fire gained an entrance into the fort. These were quickly followed
by the main storming column under Brigadier Sale, (who was severely
wounded on this occasion,) which consisted of the 2nd. Queens, under
Major Carruthers, and the Bengal European Regiment, under
Lieutenant-Colonel Orchard; to these succeeded the 13th. Light Infantry,
under Major Fraser, as they collected from the duty of skirmishing, with
which they were directed to commence, and the 17th., under
Lieutenant-Colonel Croker. The whole were soon established in possession
of the fort.
After this the garrison rushed some to the citadel and others to the
houses, from which they kept up an annoying fire, when the 13th. and
17th. regiments were directed against the former, which unexpectedly was
found evacuated. Large supplies of grain, ammunition of all kinds, and
several guns with about two thousand horses, fell into the hands of the
victors. A company of the 13th., under Lieutenant Arthur Wilkinson,
succeeded in capturing the redoubt, (or outwork,) and took two standards
and about sixty prisoners. A standard was captured by the 17th., but was
afterwards lost by the wreck of a transport, in which a part of the
regiment was embarked.
The loss sustained in the assault of Ghuznee by the Queen’s regiments,
(the 2nd., 13th., and 17th. Foot,) was limited to five men killed, and
six officers and sixty-three men wounded.
When the Afghan horsemen, who had assembled in the neighbourhood, learnt
the fate of the fortress, they abandoned their camp equipage and
baggage, and fled towards Cabool, the capital of Eastern Afghanistan, in
the direction of which city the British forces immediately advanced.
Dost Mahomed Khan, the ruler of the country, assembled a formidable host
in position near Ughundee; but ascertaining that his soldiers had
resolved to abandon him, he fled with a body of select cavalry, leaving
his artillery in position; and the British army advancing to the
capital, replaced Shah Soojah-ool-Moolk, on the 7th. of August, in the
possession of the palace of his forefathers, from which he had been an
exile many years. The conquest of a kingdom was thus achieved with
trifling loss, and the troops pitched their tents in a rich valley near
Cabool.
An order of merit was instituted by the Shah, called the Order of the
Dooranée Empire, the decorations[84] of which were conferred on the
general and field officers. The following regiments of the Queen’s army
were engaged in this service:—the 2nd. Queen’s, the 13th. and 17th.
Foot, and the Bengal European Regiment, (now the 101st.,) the 4th. Light
Dragoons, and the 16th. Lancers.
Shah Soojah’s government became so unpopular, that the Afghans
determined to expel the British, by whose aid he had been reinstated,
and whose presence in Cabool was rendered necessary to support him on
the throne. The crisis arrived in 1841. In October the Afghans broke out
into open insurrection; the British envoy, Sir William Macnaughten, and
Sir Alexander Burnes, were treacherously murdered, and the troops,
including the 44th. regiment,[85] which occupied Cabool, being compelled
to evacuate that place, and retreat towards Jellalabad, were cut to
pieces on the march, Dr. Brydon of the Shah’s forces, being the only
officer who succeeded in reaching that place. It is remarkable that this
officer was one of the heroes of Lucknow.
The 13th. regiment was more fortunate; under its gallant
Lieutenant-Colonel, Sir Robert Sale, (serving with the local rank of
Major-General), it reached Jellalabad, having at the breaking out of the
insurrection been detached from Cabool with a force in order to reduce
the insurgents, and after much hard fighting in the passes, had taken
possession of Jellalabad, the successful defence of which by his small
garrison, forms so bright a feature in this terrible and gloomy history.
Before describing this heroic defence, only equalled by that of Lucknow,
it is necessary to show the manner in which the gallant band reached the
place of safety. The 13th. and other troops left Cabool on the 11th. of
October, in consequence of a body of insurgents having possessed
themselves of the Khoord Cabool pass,[86] about ten miles from the
capital, with a view to expel the rebels, and re-open the communication
with India. On the 12th. of October the pass was forced, the troops
under Sir Robert penetrating to Khoord (Little) Cabool.
Major-General Sir Robert Sale, Captain Hamlet C. Wade, (Major of
Brigade,) Lieutenant George Mein, and Ensign Oakes were wounded.
Lieutenant Mein being dangerously wounded, was obliged to be sent back
in a litter to Cabool. Upon Sir Robert Sale being compelled to quit the
field from the severity of his wound, the command of the troops devolved
upon Lieutenant-Colonel Dennie, C.B., also of the 13th. The regiment
then faced about, to return through the pass according to the plan for
executing the operation, leaving the other corps at Khoord Cabool.
Possession was then taken of Bootkhak, where the regiment was stationed
until the 18th. of October. During this delay, incessant night attacks
were made by the enemy, called by them Shub Khoon, (night slaughter;)
Sir Robert Sale’s precaution in ordering the men to lie down on their
alarm posts, as soon as the fire was opened on the camp, prevented much
loss: his orders prohibiting any return-fire likewise saved many, and
all the enemy’s attempts to force an entrance therein were successfully
resisted by the bayonet alone. Meanwhile the rebellion continued of a
formidable character, and the 13th. were ordered to march to Tezeen,
where they arrived on the 22nd. of October, and were engaged with a body
of insurgents, whom they drove from some heights and strong positions.
In consequence of orders from Cabool, the force under Major-General Sir
Robert Sale marched for Gundamuck, and were continually pressed day and
night, by insurgent bands hovering on their flanks and rear, which
occasioned the fatigues and duties of the troops to be particularly
harassing; the way led along defiles and over mountains, and when the
soldiers halted, breastworks had to be thrown up to defend the bivouac
ground from sudden attacks of the Afghan cavalry.
On the 29th. of October the rebels were found in force at the Jugdulluck
Pass, and for some time they checked the advance of the column; but the
skirmishers of the 13th. sprang forward, and driving the Afghans from
almost inaccessible heights protected by breastworks, enabled the
British force to surmount every obstacle in the defile, and to arrive at
Gundamuck on the following day.
Sir Robert Sale remained at Gundamuck with his troops until the 5th. of
November, when they proceeded and captured the fort of Mamoo Khail in
the neighbourhood, and returned on the 6th. to Gundamuck. There
intelligence was received of the breaking out of a violent insurrection
at Cabool, on the 2nd. of November, and of the probability that the
rebellion would become general. Under these circumstances, two forced
marches on Jellalabad were made, with a numerous enemy pressing on the
flanks and rear; a body of insurgents were beaten at Futtehabad by the
rear-guard under Lieutenant-Colonel Dennie; and Jellalabad, the chief
town in the valley of Ningrahar, was seized by the British troops on the
12th. of November, to establish a post upon which the corps at Cabool
might retire, if necessary, and thus restore a link in the chain of
communication with India.
[Illustration:
MEDAL FOR THE CAPTURE OF GHUZNEE.
]
DEFENCE OF JELLALABAD.
12TH. NOVEMBER, 1841, TO 7TH. APRIL, 1842.
The fortress of Jellalabad was found to be in a very dilapidated state,
and the inhabitants disaffected to the government of the Shah. The
Afghans collected to about ten thousand, and the walls of the fort being
without parapets, and the garrison having only one day and a half
supplies, on half rations, a sally was made on the 14th. of November,
which routed the enemy, and enabled the troops to collect provisions,
and erect works for the defence of the fortress, which called forth the
efforts of all. While thus employed, the Afghans in great force again
invested the place on the 27th. of November, but they were completely
routed and dispersed by a sally of the garrison on the 1st. of December.
On the 9th. of January, 1842, the garrison was summoned to give up the
fortress by the leader of the Afghan rebellion, in fulfilment of a
convention entered into at Cabool with Major-General Elphinstone, who
was taken prisoner at a conference, and died shortly afterwards; but Sir
Robert Sale being fully assured of the bad faith of the insurgents,
refused.
Captain Broadfoot, garrison engineer, and Captain Abbott, commissary of
ordnance, aided by the indefatigable exertions of the troops, put the
works into a state of defence to resist any Asiatic enemy not provided
with siege-artillery; but the place was kept in a continual state of
alarm by the occurrence of one hundred shocks of an earthquake in the
course of a month, one of which, on the 19th. of February, occasioned
the parapets to fall, injured the bastions, made a breach in the
rampart, destroyed the guard-houses, reduced other portions of the works
to ruins, and demolished one third of the town. With that unconquerable
spirit of perseverance for which the troops had already been
distinguished, they instantly turned to the repair of the works. Sirdar
Mahomed Akbar Khan, Barukzye, the assassin of the late Envoy, and the
treacherous destroyer of the Cabool force, flushed with success,
approached with a numerous army to overwhelm the little garrison; he
attacked the foraging parties on the 21st. and 22nd. of February; but
was astonished at finding the works in a state of defence, whereupon he
established a rigorous blockade. From that time to the 7th. of April,
the reduced garrison was engaged in a succession of skirmishes, in which
the 13th. had opportunities of distinguishing themselves; particularly
detachments under Captains Pattisson and Fenwick, Lieutenants George
Wade and W. Cox.
Information was received on the 5th. of April, that the force under
Major-General, now General Sir George Pollock, G.C.B., had experienced
reverses in the Khyber, and had retraced its steps towards Peshawur; and
on the 6th. a _feu-de-joie_ and salute of artillery were fired by
Mahomed Akbar, in honour of the event. It was also reported that the
Ghazees had been defeated, and that the Sirdar had retreated into
Lughman. Sir Robert Sale resolved to anticipate the last-mentioned
event, by a general attack on the Afghan camp, with the hope of
relieving Jellalabad from blockade, and facilitating Major-General
Pollock’s advance. Directions were accordingly given to form three
columns of infantry, the central one consisting of the 13th., (mustering
five hundred bayonets,) under Colonel Dennie, C.B.; the left comprising
a similar number of the 35th. Native Infantry, under Lieutenant-Colonel
Monteath, C.B.; and the right composed of one company of the 13th., one
of the 35th. Native Infantry, and the detachment of Sappers, under the
command of Lieutenant Orr, amounting to three hundred and sixty men, was
commanded by Captain (afterwards the celebrated Sir Henry) Havelock, of
the 13th.: these were supported by the fire of the guns of No. 6 field
battery under Captain Abbott, the whole of the small cavalry force being
under Captain Oldfield and Lieutenant Mayne.
At daylight on the morning of the 7th. of April, the troops issued from
the Cabool and Peshawur gates. Mahomed Akbar Khan, had formed his force
of about six thousand men in order of battle for the defence of his
camp; its right resting on a fort, and its left on the Cabool river. The
attack was led by the skirmishers and column under Captain Havelock;
this drove the enemy from the extreme left of his advanced line of
works, which it pierced at once, and proceeded to advance into the
plain; the central column at the same time directed its efforts against
a square fort, upon the same base, the defence of which was obstinately
maintained. Colonel Dennie, while nobly leading his regiment to the
assault, received a shot through his body, which, to the deep regret of
officers and men, shortly after proved fatal.
The rear of the work having been finally gained by passing to its left,
orders were given for a combined attack upon the enemy’s camp; this was
brilliant and successful. The artillery, advanced at the gallop, and
directed a heavy fire upon the Afghan centre, while two columns of
infantry penetrated his line near the same point, and the third forced
back his left from its support on the river, into which some of his
horse and foot were driven. The Afghans repeatedly attempted to check
the advance by a smart fire of musketry—by throwing forward heavy bodies
of horse, which twice threatened in force the detachments of infantry
under Captain Havelock, and by opening three guns, screened by a garden
wall; but in a short time they were dislodged from every point of their
positions, their cannon taken, and their camp involved in a general
conflagration.
By about seven o’clock in the morning the battle was over and the enemy
in full retreat in the direction of Lughman. Two Afghan cavalry
standards were taken, besides four guns which had been lost by the
Cabool army and Gundamuck forces. Great quantities of _matériel_ and
stores were, together with the enemy’s tents, destroyed, and the defeat
of Mahomed Akbar, in open field, by the troops he had boasted of
blockading, was complete.
Armourer Sergeant Henry Uylett, of the 13th., captured Mahomed Akbar’s
standard, which he took from a cavalry soldier, whom he killed. The
standard is of scarlet cloth, with a green border, and crimson and
yellow fringe. It is triangular in shape and swallow-tailed. About the
centre a patch of light blue cloth is introduced, on which are neatly
sewn some characters in yellow cloth, being an extract from the Koran,
signifying “The Omnipotent God! In the name of God, the clement and the
merciful! With God as a helper, victory is nigh.” This and two other
flags, captured by the 13th. on the same day, were deposited in Chelsea
Hospital.
The enemy’s loss was very severe; the field of battle was strewed with
the bodies of men and horses, and the richness of the trappings of some
of the latter denoted that chiefs of rank (several being present and
taking part in the action) had fallen.
In February following, the thanks of Parliament were accorded to the
Governor-General of India, and to the officers and troops employed in
Afghanistan, the resolutions being moved in the House of Lords by the
Duke of Wellington, and in the House of Commons by Sir Robert Peel, who,
after eulogizing the gallant conduct of Sir Robert Sale and the garrison
of Jellalabad, (appropriately designated “ILLUSTRIOUS,”) specially
deplored the death of Colonel Dennie, justly described as “one of the
most noble and gallant spirits, whose actions have ever added brilliance
to their country’s military renown.”
[Illustration:
FIRST JELLALABAD MEDAL.
]
On the 26th. of August, 1842, it was officially announced in the “London
Gazette,” that “In consideration of the distinguished gallantry
displayed by the 13th. Light Infantry, during the campaigns in the
Burmese empire and in Afghanistan, Her Majesty has been graciously
pleased to approve of that regiment assuming the title of the ‘13th., or
Prince Albert’s Light Infantry;’ and of its facings being changed from
yellow to blue.
“Her Majesty has also been pleased to authorize the 13th. Regiment of
Light Infantry to bear on its colours and appointments a ‘Mural Crown,’
superscribed ‘Jellalabad,’ as a memorial of the fortitude, perseverance,
and enterprise, evinced by that regiment, and the several corps which
served during the blockade of Jellalabad.”
SECOND AFGHAN CAMPAIGN.
1842.
When the news of the Afghan tragedy reached India, it was resolved to
rescue the gallant garrison, and to restore British Supremacy beyond the
Indus. Accordingly a force was collected at Peshawur, in the north of
the Punjaub, under Major-General Pollock, early in 1842. Of this army,
the Queen’s regiments consisted of the 3rd. Light Dragoons, and the 9th.
and 31st. Foot. On the 5th. of April the Khyber Pass was forced,
although strongly occupied, and its mouth having a breastwork of stones
and bushes.
Precipitous and rocky hills, on the right and left, presented great
natural obstacles to the ascent of troops, and it was an undertaking of
no ordinary difficulty to gain the summit of such heights, defended as
they were by a numerous body of the enemy; the columns destined to
accomplish this most important object, moved off simultaneously with the
main one intended to assault the entrance, but were compelled to make a
considerable detour to the right and left, to enable them to commence
the ascent. The right column, consisting of four companies of the 9th.
Foot, and the same number of companies of the 26th. and 64th. Native
Infantry, were under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Taylor, of the
9th. regiment, and Major Anderson, of the 64th. Native Infantry. The
left column, consisting of four companies of the 9th. Foot, a similar
number of companies of the 26th. and 64th. Native Infantry, together
with four hundred Jezailchees, commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Moseley
and Major Huish, commenced the ascent, led by Captain Ferris, of the
regiment of Jezailchees.
Both columns, after considerable opposition, succeeded in routing the
enemy, and gaining possession of the crest of the hills on either side.
While the flanking columns were in progress on the heights, Captain
Alexander, in command of the artillery, placed the guns in position, and
threw shrapnel among the enemy when opportunity offered, which assisted
much in their discomfiture. Upon the heights being gained, the main
column was advanced to the mouth of the Pass, and commenced destroying
the barrier, which the enemy had evacuated on perceiving their position
was turned; portions of the right and left columns were left to keep the
heights, under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Moseley and Major
Anderson, and Major Huish and Lieutenant-Colonel Taylor continued their
advance to crown the hills in front, and on each side, which were
covered with the foe, who appeared determined to contest every inch of
ground; but the gallantry of the troops carried everything before them.
Thus was accomplished without the payment of any tribute, the passage of
the Khyber Pass,[87] and the road to Jellalabad was gained. The siege of
that place (as already shewn) had been abandoned, when Major-General
Pollock arrived on the 16th. of April, and found the garrison, after a
siege which had lasted upwards of five months, in excellent health, with
a plentiful supply of ammunition, and all most anxious to march on
Cabool.
ADVANCE ON CABOOL.
1842.
Major-General Pollock urged upon Lord Ellenborough, the new
Governor-General of India, the advance upon Cabool; the 31st. regiment,
which had followed by forced marches, joined at Jellalabad on the 5th.
of May, having undergone much privation on the way, and the loss of
several men from famine and fatigue; while at Jellalabad the army was
halted in wretched tents, the climate being so unhealthy during the
summer, that the natives use it only as a winter residence. Soon the
effect of this displayed itself; the days became so oppressive, that
both officers and men were obliged to dig deep holes underground in
which to shield themselves, in some slight measure, from the burning
heat of the sun, the thermometer rising in the tents as high as 126°.
In consequence of the extreme heat the troops suffered a loss which the
most sanguinary encounter with the enemy could not have exceeded.
Neither was it in men alone that the army was daily losing its
efficiency. From the valley of Jellalabad having been so long the seat
of war, the fertile land had become a desert,—the wretched half-starved
camels could find no forage on the bare face on the sand, and they died
by hundreds; their dead bodies lying about in all directions, swollen
with the sun, and emitting the most pestilential exhalations, together
with the filth and dirt of a standing camp of fifty thousand men, added
to the disease which raged among the troops.
Eventually it was found necessary to divide the force, and the fourth
brigade, in which was the 31st. regiment, was ordered to march under
Brigadier Monteath into the Shinwaree country, to punish some refractory
tribes, who had attacked several convoys, and been guilty of many acts
of murder and plunder. The warlike and turbulent Shinwaree tribes
sheltered themselves in their strongholds, which were formed in a narrow
valley, strengthened by many forts and stockaded enclosures, while the
heights on either side were defended by numerous sunghas, or breastworks
of large stones, which were so constructed as to enable them to dispute
every inch of ground with an advancing force.
On the 26th. of July, Brigadier Monteath prepared to attack the enemy
near Mazeena with his whole force; and accordingly, leaving his camp
standing under an efficient guard, he moved towards the position
occupied by the Afghans, who were prepared, and nothing loath to meet
him. The engagement was commenced by the 31st. regiment, seconded by the
33rd. and 53rd. Native Infantry, ascending the heights, and driving the
Shinwarees from their breastworks, and along the ridges of the hills,
while the 10th. Light Cavalry, in the valley below, charged them
whenever they showed front on level ground. The camp followers and
pioneers had been furnished with combustibles to burn the forts, as the
Shinwarees were driven out of them, which service was very efficiently
performed. Meanwhile, on the heights, the enemy disputed every foot of
ground until taken at the point of the bayonet, and Lieutenant M‘Ilween,
of the 31st., was killed in leading one of the attacks.
The Afghans being driven from their defences, the artillery, under the
command of Captain Abbott, played upon them with great effect; and after
contesting the day until every fort and place of defence had been taken
and destroyed, they fled, dispersing themselves among the neighbouring
hills, where it was impossible to pursue them. Their loss was very
great, including most of their leaders.
After this action the brigade returned to Jellalabad, and on the 20th.
of August the army marched in two divisions _en route_ to Cabool. Three
days afterwards the troops arrived at Gundamuck, when information was
received that the enemy, under the Chiefs Hadji Ali and Khyroolah Khan,
occupied the village and fort of Mammoo Khail, about two miles distant,
and it was determined to attack them there on the following morning.
Accordingly on the 24th. of August, at four o’clock, a.m., the troops
advanced, and the attack on Mammoo Khail was attended with complete
success.
Major-General Pollock left Gundamuck on the 7th. of September, and on
the day after the troops were engaged with the forces of Mahomed Khan
and the Ghilzie chiefs at the Pass of Jugdulluck; in the valley were
seen the blackened remains of the unfortunate Cabool force. No further
opposition was shewn to the advance of the army until nearing the valley
of Tezeen;—the road from this place to Khoord Cabool was through a
succession of lofty hills, called the Huft Kotul, or Eight Hills.
On the 10th. of September, it having been ascertained that Akbar Khan,
with twenty thousand men, had established himself in the Khoord Cabool
Pass, in order to cover the capital and fight a pitched battle with the
British, the second division was ordered to join the first by a forced
march to Tezeen, where Major-General Pollock was encamped. This junction
was effected on the 11th. of September, with little loss, although a
running fight was kept up the greater part of the way.
Shortly after daybreak on the 13th. of September, the army moved off its
ground towards the Tezeen Pass, the advanced guard being commanded by
Sir Robert Sale. After moving carefully along the Pass for about two
miles, the Afghans were discovered, in great force, occupying strong
positions on the heights on either side, while their artillery and
cavalry were formed some distance farther on in the Pass itself. The
action commenced by a heavy fire on the advanced guard of the British;
and the distance being too great for musketry, from the effect of which
also the Afghans were covered by extensive sunghas, for the whole length
of their position, it was judged necessary for the troops to ascend the
heights and drive them from their posts at the point of the bayonet.
This service was most effectively performed on the left heights by the
9th. and 31st. regiments, and on the right by the 13th. Light Infantry.
The companies ascended the face of the mountain under a most galling
fire, from the effects of which many casualties occurred, and not
returning a shot until the ledge was gained: a combined volley within
ten yards of the enemy, followed by an immediate charge of bayonets,
drove him from his defences with great slaughter, and the heights were
gained.
Being reinforced by fresh troops, the British pushed on, and storming
one entrenchment after another, threw the Afghans into great confusion.
The artillery was now brought up, and played upon them with terrific
effect, while the British cavalry, having charged and overthrown their
horse, posted in the Pass, and taken their guns, together with the state
tent of their commander, Mahomed Akbar Khan, victory, even at this early
period was in favour of the British arms; but the warlike mountaineers
continued the struggle with desperate valour. Attack after attack was
made upon the troops occupying the posts from which the enemy had first
been driven. Reckless of life, the stern fanatics came on to be shot
down from the defences which they had themselves thrown up. In a series
of desultory attacks the day declined, and the British having obtained
possession of every height commanding the Pass, the remains of the
Afghan army made a _détour_ among the hills, and attacked the British
rear-guard, commanded by Colonel Richmond, but they were warmly
received, and entirely discomfited.
So complete was the defeat of the Afghan army on the 13th. of September,
that Akbar Khan escaped from the field accompanied only by a solitary
horseman. The enemy acknowledged to have lost fifty-three chiefs and
persons of consequence and seven hundred men. The casualties on the part
of the British amounted to one hundred and eighty-five.
No impediments now existed to the advance of the British on Cabool, at
which city the army arrived on the 15th. of September, and encamped on
the race-course. On the following morning the British colours were
hoisted on the highest pinnacles of the battlements of the Bala Hissar,
(upper fort,) on the spot most conspicuous from the city; the National
Anthem was played, and a royal salute fired from the guns of the horse
artillery, the whole of the troops present giving three cheers. The
colours were left in the Bala Hissar to be hoisted daily as long as the
troops should continue at Cabool.
All the objects of the campaign were thus gained, and the rescue of the
prisoners effected, amongst whom were several officers[88] and ladies,
(Lady Sale being of the number,) together with thirty-six
non-commissioned officers and men of the 44th. regiment—one hundred and
five in all.
CANDAHAR.
1842.
As the 13th. Light Infantry are so intimately connected with the defence
of Jellalabad, in like manner the 40th. regiment is associated with
Candahar. Major-General Sir William Nott, like Sir Robert Sale, refused
to obey the order from Major-General Elphinstone to surrender. After the
insurrection at Cabool, a general rising took place throughout
Afghanistan, and the insurgents in the neighbourhood of Candahar being
headed by Prince Sufter Jung, the son of Shah Soojah, and brother of
Prince Timour, (Governor of Candahar,) who had left on the 29th. of
November, 1841, to place himself at the head of those whom Mahomed Atta
Khan was assembling on the eastern frontier. The insurgents under these
two chiefs having approached within eight miles, Major-General Sir
William Nott, G.C.B., moved out to attack them on the morning of the
12th. of January, 1842, the 40th. forming the advance. This regiment,
during the previous year, had suffered severely from sickness, the
number of deaths amounting to one hundred and fifty-nine. A strong
position, with a morass in their front, had been taken up by the enemy,
which rendered the approach of the troops difficult. The Afghans were,
however, quickly routed. At this period, and until the 7th. of May, the
soldiers remained accoutred every night.
During the month of February considerable numbers of Afghans, under the
command of Prince Sufter Jung and other chiefs assembled in the vicinity
of Candahar, plundering the villages, and by every possible means urging
the inhabitants to join in an attack upon the British troops, especially
those occupying the cantonments; but owing to the severity of the
weather the Major-General was unable to move, and such a measure became
impracticable till the 7th. of March, when, the enemy having approached
closer, Sir William Nott marched with the remainder of his army against
them; they were followed, and dispersed in every direction. While the
force were thus absent, a strong detachment of the enemy made an attack
on the city, and succeeded in burning the Herat gate, but were repulsed
with great loss by the troops in garrison. On the 25th. of March, Sir
William moved out with a force (of which the 40th. formed a part,) to
the support of a brigade detached under the command of Colonel Wymer,
C.B., of the Bengal army, to forage and to afford protection to the
numerous villages, when the Afghans were driven across the Urghundaub in
the greatest confusion.
Major-General (now Lieutenant-General Sir Richard) England, who had at
first been unsuccessful in conveying stores to Candahar from Scinde,
having been reinforced at Quetta, again advanced, and accomplished his
object. On the 28th. of April he attacked the enemy’s strong position in
front of the village of Hykulzie. The 41st., which formed part of his
force, was the only Queen’s regiment that shared in this action; two out
of the three columns of attack were led by Majors Simmons and Cochran,
the reserve being under Major Browne, all of the 41st. Foot.
KELAT-I-GHILZIE.
On the 19th. of May, a force, composed of the 40th. and other corps,
under Colonel Wymer, marched for the purpose of drawing off the garrison
of Kelat-i-Ghilzie, a hill fort eighty-four miles from Candahar, on the
road to Ghuznee, which had been held with difficulty throughout the
winter, and had for some months been closely blockaded. It arrived there
on the 26th., but on the 21st. the fort had been attacked by four
thousand Ghilzees, at four in the morning, whom the defenders had
gallantly defeated. The troops consequently were only occupied in
destroying the defences, etc., till the 1st. of June, when they returned
to Candahar.[89]
Major-General Nott moved with his army on the 10th. of August, upon
Cabool. The 40th. and 41st. regiments formed a portion of his force, the
wounded, sick, and weakly men being sent to India _viâ_ the Kojuck Pass,
with the troops under Major-General England. Captain White, of the light
company of the 40th., was appointed to command the advance, composed of
the light companies of the 40th. and 41st., and the 2nd., 16th., 38th.,
42nd., and 43rd. regiments of Bengal Native Infantry, and the regiment
of Kelat-i-Ghilzie.
BATTLE OF GONINE.
30TH. AUGUST, 1842.
Shumshoodeen, the Afghan governor of Ghuznee, about three o’clock in the
afternoon, on the 30th. of August, brought nearly the whole of his army,
amounting to about twelve thousand men, into the vicinity of the camp at
Gonine, distant thirty-eight miles south-west of Ghuznee, where
Major-General Nott moved out with one half of his force, and after a
short but spirited contest, defeated the Afghans, capturing their guns,
tents, ammunition, etc., and dispersing them in every direction. One
hour more of daylight, and the whole of their infantry would have been
destroyed. Shumshoodeen fled towards Ghuznee, accompanied by about
thirty horsemen. Major Hibbert, of the 40th., was especially noticed in
the despatches. Two officers were killed and four wounded; thirty-six
non-commissioned officers and men were killed and sixty-two wounded.
RE-CAPTURE OF GHUZNEE.
6TH. SEPTEMBER, 1842.
Major-General Sir William Nott, on the morning of the 5th. of September,
moved upon Ghuznee. Lieutenant-Colonel Palmer, Political Agent,
commanding at Ghuznee, upon promise of honourable treatment and safety
on the march to Cabool, and by the orders of Major Pottinger and
Major-General Elphinstone, had, in March, 1842, capitulated. The
garrison, which only occupied the citadel, was exhausted by fatigue and
want of water, and the men had suffered greatly from cold, the
thermometer having been fourteen degrees below zero. Upon Shumshoodeen,
Nephew of Dost Mahomed Khan, swearing on the Koran that he would give
the Sepoys a safe escort to Hindoostan, they consented to deliver up
their arms; but had scarcely marched out of the citadel, when they were
attacked by the fanatical Ghazees. An English officer, his wife, and
their servants, were massacred on the spot, and native women, children,
and Sepoys were butchered in heaps. Colonel Palmer was put to the
torture, after which, he and nine only surviving officers were thrown
into a dungeon. The city was found to be full of men, and a range of
mountains running north-east of the fortress was covered by heavy bodies
of cavalry and infantry; the gardens and ravines in the vicinity being
likewise occupied. Major Sanders, of the Bengal Engineers, was directed
to reconnoitre the works; this brought on some smart skirmishing, and
Captain White, of the 40th., commanding the light companies, was pushed
forward, when the Major-General determined to carry the enemy’s mountain
positions before encamping his force. This was effectively performed by
the troops, and the Afghans were driven before them until every point
was gained. Two regiments and some guns were sent from the camp, (which
had been pitched,) to occupy the village of Bullool, about six hundred
yards from the walls of Ghuznee, upon the spur of the mountain to the
north-east, as this appeared to be a desirable spot for preparing a
heavy battery.
During the night of the 5th. of September, the engineers sappers, and
miners, and infantry working parties were employed in erecting breaching
batteries; before the guns, however, had reached the position on the
morning of the 6th., it was ascertained that the fortress had been
evacuated, and at daybreak the British colours were flying from the
citadel. The 40th. had one private killed and three privates wounded;
the 41st had the same number wounded. In these operations the loss was
much less than might have been expected, from the numbers and positions
of the enemy, and from the fact of the troops being obliged to move
under the range of the guns of the fortress. Three hundred and
twenty-seven Sepoys of the 27th. Native Infantry were here released from
the state of slavery to which they had been reduced by the Afghans. A
party was detained, under Lieutenant G. White, to take down the
celebrated gates of Somnauth, concerning which so much discussion
afterwards arose.
On the 10th. of September the troops continued their march on Cabool,
when Shumshoodeen, Sultan Jan, and other chiefs having assembled about
twelve thousand men, occupied, on the 14th. and 15th. of September, a
succession of strong mountains, intercepting the advance at Beenee
Badam, and Mydan, but they were dislodged, and driven from their
position. No further opposition was encountered, and on the 17th. the
troops, under Major-General Nott, reached Cabool, and joined the force
under Major-General Pollock.
After the strong town of Istalif had been captured by the troops under
Major-General McCaskill, on the 29th. of September, in which the 9th.
Foot and the light companies of the 41st. bore a gallant part, the army
broke ground on its return to India on the 12th. of October, the grand
bazaar at Cabool, named the Chahar Chuttah, where the remains of the
British envoy had been exposed to public insult, having been first
destroyed. On arriving at Jellalabad, the fortress was destroyed.[90]
During the march through the Passes several attacks of the Afghans were
repulsed. According to the wish of Lord Ellenborough, the
Governor-General, the garrison of Jellalabad proceeded in advance of the
rest of the troops, in order to make a triumphant entry. The medals
(mural crown pattern) granted to the garrison for the defence and battle
near Jellalabad had been forwarded a few days previously, in order that
they might be worn on its entrance into Ferozepore, which took place on
the 17th. of December.
The following Queen’s regiments took part in these campaigns:—_Cabool_,
1842.—3rd. Light Dragoons, 9th., 13th., 31st., 40th., and 41st.
regiments. _Candahar_ and _Ghuznee_.—40th. and 41st. regiments.
_Jellalabad_.—13th. Light Infantry.
[Illustration: A line drawing of a circular military medal with a crown
at the top and the inscriptions GHUZNEE and CABUL inside a laurel
wreath, dated 1842.]
THE SECOND AFGHAN WAR.
1878, 1879, 1880.
Dost Mohammed, our antagonist in the war of 1842, died Ameer of
Afghanistan in 1863, and was succeeded by his third son, Shere Ali. His
authority was disputed by his brother, but, after a series of bloody
conflicts, he, being aided by Sir John Lawrence with arms and money,
overcame his rivals, and in 1869 was sole ruler of Afghanistan. In March
of the same year he had an interview at Umballa with Lord Mayo, Viceroy
of India, and was granted another subsidy; but not meeting with the
succour he desired, Shere Ali returned home in a very suspicious and
dissatisfied state of mind. Lord Northbrook, during his Vice-royalty,
met the prime minister of Shere Ali at Simla in 1873, who, failing to
obtain any positive assurance of support in case of an attack by Russia,
his master concluded that his best policy would be to make friends with
that power, and he accordingly entered into correspondence with General
Kauffman, the Russian commander in Central Asia. In 1877 he refused to
allow a British Resident at Cabul, and broke off all communications with
the Indian Government, the result being that his annual subsidy was
withheld. In June, 1878, a Russian envoy, Stoletoff, with a military
escort, was received with honour at Cabul, and a treaty signed,
constituting Russia the guardian of the Ameer. Upon this, Lord Lytton
sent as envoy to Cabul, Gholam Hussein Khan, with letters to the Ameer
informing him of the intention of the Indian Government to send to Cabul
an English mission, but the envoy was dismissed with presents, and
intercourse with the English declined. A special mission was despatched
from Peshawur under Sir Neville B. Chamberlain, commander of the Madras
Army, with whom was Major Cavagnari, which proceeded to the fort of Ali
Musjid at the entrance of the Khyber Pass, but was there stopped, and
threatened with attack if it proceeded further, September 22nd. As the
escort with the mission was not strong enough to force a passage, Sir
Neville returned to Peshawur. As it was impossible that the Indian
Government could submit to see a Russian Envoy received with honour at
Cabul, and its own officers refused admission into the country, an
ultimatum was sent to Shere Ali, to the effect that if a British
Resident was not received at Cabul war would be declared. No answer to
this having been received within the time prescribed, November 20th, on
the next day war was formally proclaimed. It was decided to invade
Afghanistan in three columns, operating by the Khyber and Bolan Passes,
and the Kuram Valley. A fourth column, called the Thal-Chotiali Field
Force, was placed under the orders of General Donald Stewart in Southern
Afghanistan, and a reserve column was formed at Jumrood. The column
commanded by General Sir S. Browne, V.C., known as the First Division of
the Peshawur Field Force, crossed the frontier the day war was
proclaimed, and marched direct upon
ALI MUSJID,
NOVEMBER 21ST., 1878.
Ali Musjid is a strong fort on a steep detached hill, about six miles
from the frontier, commanding the deep gorge of the Khyber Pass, and
flanked by batteries on the hill sides. The fort was armed with fifteen
guns, and the spurs of the hills were occupied by the enemy, their right
resting on a ridge covered with a line of breastworks, forming a
position of great strength. General Browne’s force was divided into four
brigades. The first, under General Macpherson, consisting of the 4th.
Battalion Rifle Brigade, the 20th. Bengal Infantry, and the 4th.
Ghoorkas, with a mountain battery, was directed to make a long detour,
and occupy the Pass a mile or two beyond the fort. The second brigade
under Col. Tytler, composed of the 1st. Battalion 17th. Foot, the 1st.
Sikhs, the Guides, and a mountain battery, was ordered to take a hill
opposite the fort, on which were some batteries, and to turn the enemy’s
position; and the third and fourth brigades, under General Appleyard,
C.B., comprising the 51st. and 81st. regiments, the 14th. and 45th.
Sikhs, and the 6th. and 24th. Native Infantry, with a mountain battery,
and a battery of Horse Artillery were to march up the valley. As the
troops advanced the fort opened fire on them, and the fire being
returned by a battery of forty-pounders, the effect on the fortification
was soon visible. The 81st. and the 14th. Sikhs threw out lines of
skirmishers to clear the advanced defences of the Afghans; a battery of
nine-pounders was got into position, and the forty-pounders poured a
destructive fire into Ali Musjid, and soon reduced its guns to silence.
A general advance was ordered, the 51st. and the Sikhs threatened the
enemy’s left, and both sides of the steep hill slopes were covered with
infantry in skirmishing order, keeping up a heavy musketry fire on the
Afghan defences. The skirmishers pushed forward till they came nearly
abreast of the fort, and some gallant but unsuccessful attacks were made
upon the enemy’s entrenchments, but it was evident that the fort and
batteries could not be carried by a direct attack but with immense loss,
and as night was coming on, a halt was ordered. Nothing was yet known
how Macpherson and Tytler had succeeded in their part of the operations;
both brigades had met with enormous obstacles on their march, and the
first failed to reach the point assigned to it in the plan of the
attack; but these movements, and the arrival of Tytler’s brigade in the
night at its destined position, struck the Afghans with terror. The
defenders of Ali Musjid on hearing that a force was in their rear which
would cut off their retreat, abandoned their post with precipitation and
fled, leaving their fires burning, and their guns loaded. In their rapid
flight towards Jellalabad, they were intercepted by Tytler’s brigade,
which captured a large number of prisoners, among them being the Ameer’s
Master of the Horse. In the morning Ali Musjid was occupied by the
troops without further resistance. Twenty-two guns were taken in the
fort, and seven more in a battery on the ridge, with large stores of
ammunition, food, and clothing. The Afghans were so cowed by the capture
of a fort they believed to be impregnable, that Sir S. Browne pushing
rapidly onwards, reached and established himself at Jellalabad, with
scarcely a shot being fired. The British loss was Major Birch, Lieut.
Fitzgerald and thirty-five men killed. The regiments engaged were the
10th. Hussars, 11th. Bengal Lancers, the 17th., 51st., 81st. Regiment,
and Rifle Brigade, the 6th., 14th., 20th., 27th., and 45th. Bengal
Infantry; 1st. Sikh Infantry, 4th. Ghoorkas, Bengal Sappers and Miners,
and four Batteries of Artillery.
PEIWAR KOTUL.
DECEMBER 2ND., 1878.
Major-General Roberts, V.C. (now General Sir F. Roberts, V.C.), at the
outbreak of the second Afghan war was Quartermaster-General of the
Bombay Army, and was appointed by the Viceroy, Lord Lytton, to the
command of the force which was to invade Afghanistan by the Kuram
Valley. The Kuram Field Force was not numerically strong, but it
included some of the finest regiments in the Indian Army, with two
seasoned British regiments; and most of the officers were men of much
experience in campaigning. The cavalry, consisting of one squadron of
the 10th. Hussars and the 12th. Bengal Cavalry, was under Colonel Hugh
Gough, C.B., V.C., and the infantry, in two brigades, were commanded by
Brigadier-General Cobbe, of the 17th. Regiment, and Brigadier-General
Thelwell, C.B. At dawn on November 21st., the same day that the column
under Sir S. Browne commenced its advance, General Roberts crossed the
river at Thall, and a few days later occupied the Kuram fort, which the
enemy abandoned on his approach. The Afghans then took up a very strong
position on the Peiwar Kotul, about twelve miles off, where they
determined to make a stand. On November 30th. the British force
approached the enemy’s position, and a heavy fire was opened upon them
from the ridge occupied by the Afghans. For a time a sharp exchange of
shots took place, but the British were gradually withdrawn from under
fire, and encamped beyond the range of the guns of the enemy. The snow
was falling thickly in the Peiwar Kotul, the cold was intense, and
supplies were difficult to keep up, but three days elapsed while General
Roberts reconnoitered the almost impregnable post of the Afghan army,
and matured his plans. It was found that the position of the enemy was
too strong to be successfully attacked in front, so the General
determined, while making a feigned frontal attack, to become a real
attack in time, to turn the Afghan position by a long and difficult
night march of nearly ten miles, to the summit of the hills on the right
of the Kotul. This march, one of the most hazardous ever undertaken, he
directed in person, and failure meant ruin, if not utter annihilation;
as the entire force at his disposal was little more than 3,300 men, of
whom only 900 were Europeans, against an army of 3,500 regular Afghan
troops, with eighteen guns, besides hundreds of tribesmen. The attention
of the enemy was occupied in their front by the pioneers constructing a
battery, and a demonstration made by some artillery and cavalry; when at
10 p.m., December 2nd., the troops detailed for the turning force,
consisting of the 29th Native Infantry and 5th. Ghoorkas, a wing of the
72nd. Highlanders, the 2nd. Punjaub Infantry, and 23rd. Pioneers, under
Brigadier Thelwell, with a four gun elephant battery, fell silently into
their ranks without sound of drum or bugle, and the march commenced. The
encampment they left was 8,000 feet above the sea level, and as the
column ascended the cold became intense, a cutting wind blowing; the
ground also for the first half of the distance traversed was very rough
and broken, intersected by ravines and watercourses. The men tramped on
in silence, when an act of treachery nearly proved fatal to the whole
force. Two shots were fired in rapid succession in the ranks of the
29th. Native Infantry, which startled all, and a halt was immediately
made. The offenders could not then be discovered, but the general
ordered the 5th. Ghoorkas, and two companies of the 72nd. to head the
column, and the march was resumed.[91] Shortly before daybreak the van
of the column found itself in contact with the first Afghan outpost, and
its way barred by an abattis of felled trees, eight feet in height. The
enemy lining this defence fired upon the men of the 5th. Ghoorkas, who,
gallantly led by Major Fitzhugh and Captain Cook, sprang over the
breastwork and engaged the Afghans hand to hand. Driven from this
defence, the enemy fell back upon another, eighty yards in the rear, and
made another stand; but the Ghoorkas, supported by the 72nd., and aided
by the fire of two guns, under Captain Kelso, who was shot through the
head while advancing, carried stockade after stockade in the grey light
of the dawn; and within half an hour of the firing of the first shot,
all were in the possession of the British, and the line of the Afghan
defence turned. General Roberts flashed the news of his success to
Brigadier-General Cobbe, who had commenced to carry out the front attack
on the Khotul, and had been heavily engaged with the batteries at the
head of the Pass since daybreak. For some hours he made no great
progress, as the enemy resisted desperately, but he kept a large number
of the enemy within their entrenchments, and prevented them from going
to the assistance of their defeated comrades on the left. Roberts now
advanced against the Afghan main body, which had been strengthened with
fresh troops, and taken up a strong position in the dense woods
surrounding the plateau. The Punjaubees were met with such a heavy fire
that they fell back, being unsupported by the Ghoorkas and Highlanders,
in spite of the general’s efforts in person to rally them. The 23rd.
Pioneers and an elephant battery now came up, and the Ghoorkas and 72nd.
followed; and, after a hot contest of some hours, the Afghans finding
their retreat threatened, and General Cobbe’s brigade in possession of
their defences in front, fled in such haste that they left their tents
standing, their baggage, and everything they had. By this time the short
winter day was drawing to a close, and that night the British troops
encamped at an elevation of nearly 10,000 feet, but luckily with good
fires, as the thermometer registered over twenty degrees of frost. In
this brilliant action the total British loss was—Major Anderson, of the
23rd. Pioneers, and Captain Kelso killed, and General Cobbe wounded; and
ninety Europeans and natives killed and wounded. The Afghan loss was
severe, and six field pieces and eleven mountain guns were captured. A
few days after this defeat, Shere Ali fled from Cabul to Balkh, with the
intention of seeking refuge in Russia; but, while waiting for permission
from the Russian Government to take this step, fell ill of a fever and
died, in February, 1879. The British troops engaged at Peiwar Kotul were
the 12th. Bengal Cavalry, the 8th. and 72nd. Regiments, the 23rd. and
the 29th. Bengal Infantry, the 5th Ghoorkas, and the 2nd. and 5th.
Punjaub Infantry.
CHARASIA.
OCTOBER 6TH., 1879.
On the death of Shere Ali, his son Yacoub Khan, who had rebelled
against, and had been imprisoned by his father, succeeded him as Ameer
of Afghanistan. Negociations for peace were opened with him, and he
visited the British camp at Gundamuck, where he was received with honour
by General Sir S. Browne and his staff. After some preliminaries a
treaty was signed and ratified on May 30th., 1879; by which the Ameer
agreed—to place the Foreign relations of Afghanistan under British
control, to have a British resident at Cabul, and to allow the
occupation of the Khyber Pass, and the Kuram and Pisheen Valleys, by the
British; who were to pay him an annual subsidy of six lakhs of rupees,
while he adhered to his engagements. A lasting peace seemed now to be
assured, and in accordance with the terms of the treaty; Sir Louis
Cavagnari, with Mr. Jenkins as his Secretary, Dr. Kelly as Medical
Officer, and an escort of twenty-five Cavalry and fifty Infantry of the
Guides, under Lieut. Hamilton, were despatched to Cabul, arriving there
on July 24th. For a time all went well. Daily supplies of fruit, milk,
and vegetables, were sent from the Ameer to the Envoy, who rode out
continually with his staff and a small escort, to the various places of
interest in the neighbourhood of the city. But on August 5th. some
regiments from Herat arrived at Cabul, who used insulting language to
the Resident, and quarrels and outbreaks arose between them and the men
of his escort. These regiments had never been defeated by the British,
and they taunted the Cabulese with being cowards. On the night of
September 2nd., the Herat regiments aided by the populace, attacked the
Residency, and after an heroic resistance lasting for hours, the Envoy,
the three English Officers, and almost all the escort were slaughtered;
a few natives only escaping. Twenty-four hours after, the news of the
massacre reached the Kuram Valley, and from thence was telegraphed to
Lord Lytton at Simla. No time was lost in endeavouring to avenge the
outrage. General Sir F. Roberts, who was then at Simla, started the next
day for Ali Kheyl, with orders to advance as rapidly as possible on
Cabul; General Sir Donald Stewart who had but just evacuated Candahar,
was ordered to return and reoccupy that place, and a reserve of 5000 men
was assembled between Rawul Pindee, and Peshawur. On September 13th.,
General Baker took command of the troops at the Shutargardan Pass, the
23rd. Pioneers, the 5th. Ghoorkas, and the 72nd., and occupied a
position at Kushi. Want of transport animals was the greatest obstacle
to a rapid advance. When the previous campaign was ended, as usual with
mistaken economy, everything was sold and scattered, and now everything
had to be replaced at any expense. All the available animals near the
frontier were secured, and with the utmost exertions Sir F. Roberts
managed to collect sufficient cattle to make an advance, with three or
four months supplies for about 6000 troops, and 3,500 camp followers. On
September 27th. he started from Ali Kheyl, and the advance commenced. On
the route to the Shutargardan, some attacks were made on the baggage
convoys by the Mangals, who were repulsed, and on the 29th. the General
arrived at Kushi, where he met with the Ameer, Yakoub Khan, who had
ridden into the camp the preceding day and surrendered himself, with his
eldest son and ministers. The Ameer stated that his power was gone, and
that he had been dethroned by his rebellious troops. An Officer present
wrote—“What his true reasons for this step may have been, we never knew;
certainly not the one he gave, for no Afghan ever told the truth
intentionally.” Ultimately the complicity of the Ameer with the Massacre
of the British Mission was proved, and he was sent to India, where he
was detained as a state prisoner.
Meanwhile Sir F. Roberts pushed on towards Cabul, and on October 6th.
encountered the Afghan Army, who had taken up an almost impregnable
position at Charasia, about eleven miles from that city. The valley here
is narrowed to a mere defile, on both sides of which the enemy had
placed guns in position, and had lined the steep and barren heights with
troops. Only one brigade of Infantry, that of Brigadier Baker, with the
addition of the 92nd. Regiment was to the front, the remainder of the
force with the cavalry, under Brigadier-General Macpherson, being on
march in the rear, in charge of the commissariat and reserve ammunition,
and did not come up till the battle was over. The General convinced that
any delay before the enemy would lead to a general rising of the tribes,
determined to attack at once; and as their front position was of great
strength, made his real attack by a flanking movement on their right,
while he occupied their left by a feint. He divided his force into two
columns; one, under General Baker, was to storm the heights of the
Chardeh Valley which formed the Afghan right; and the other under Major
White, of the 92nd., was directed to attack the Sang-i-Nawishtu defile;
and as General Macpherson’s brigade was advancing, a small reserve only
was left in defence of the camp.
Baker’s column advanced over the bare hills, flanked by steep rocky
crags, easily defensible against any force, more than 1,500 feet in
height; and carried the first position, though the Afghans, armed with
Sniders and Enfields, kept up a continuous fire, and it was nearly two
hours before they retreated to a second ridge, about six hundred yards
in the rear. This position too was carried by the troops in successive
rushes, supported by the fire of the mountain guns; and by 3.45 the
enemy’s defences were captured, or taken in reverse.
In the meantime Major White had turned his feigned, into a real attack
on the Sang-i-Nawishtu defile, though there the enemy was strongly
posted, and outnumbered his men ten to one. Finding that his artillery
was powerless, he led his men in person from one steep ledge to another,
till at length being opposed face to face by an overwhelming number of
Afghans, he took a rifle, and shooting their leader dead, his followers
fled, leaving four mountain guns behind them. He pursued them through
the Pass, and effected a junction with General Baker in the rear of the
enemy’s position. By four o’clock, the Afghans were in complete rout,
flying towards Cabul, with the loss of two standards, and all their guns
(twenty pieces), three hundred killed and a vast number wounded. The
British loss was twenty killed, and less than seventy wounded.
General Macpherson having arrived in the camp, Sir F. Roberts marched
the next morning towards Cabul, and on October 8th. established himself
in the cantonments of Sherpur, where seventy-three guns were taken,[92]
and occupied the Bala Hissar, or citadel of Cabul.
The troops engaged in this affair, were the 9th. Lancers, 12th. Bengal
Cavalry, 14th. Bengal Lancers, 5th. Punjaub Cavalry, the 67th., 72nd.,
and 92nd. Foot, Bengal Sappers and Miners, 23rd. and 28th. Bengal
Infantry, 5th. Ghoorkas, 5th. Punjaub Infantry, one Battery R. H. A.,
and two Mountain Batteries.
CABUL.
DECEMBER, 1879.
Though the whole country was bitterly hostile to the British, for some
weeks, with the exception of a skirmish or two, and an explosion of
gunpowder in the Bala Hissar, by which Capt. Shafto, and several
Ghoorkas were killed; the occupation of Cabul by Sir F. Roberts and his
army remained undisturbed. In the beginning of December, a change took
place. Instigated by an aged and fanatic Moollah, a chief called
Mohammed Jan, and other leaders, the Afghans of the Maidan and Ghuznee
districts, and of the Kohistan country to the north of Cabul, began to
collect in thousands, with the intention of expelling or massacring the
invaders of their country.
Sir F. Roberts at first was not aware of the strength of this
combination, but knowing of their advance, and the importance of
dispersing the tribes before they could effect a junction, two columns
were formed to march out and attack the enemy, December 8th. One under
General Macpherson, went towards Urghandeh, to meet the enemy coming
from Maidan, and the other under General Baker, was dispatched _viâ_
Charasia, but also towards Maidan, with the object of intercepting the
enemy in their anticipated retreat.
General Macpherson first met with the Kohistanees, who were marching to
join Mohammed Jan, near Chardeh, and a sharp fight ensued. The guns did
some execution, but the nature of the ground prevented the cavalry from
being of any service. Mohammed Jan was now at the head of about ten
thousand men, and succeeded in placing himself between General
Macpherson and Cabul, and also, as it turned out, between his infantry,
and the cavalry and guns moving to join him on the morning of December
11th. The four guns, escorted by a squadron of the 9th. Lancers, and
forty-four men of the 14th. Bengal Lancers, under General Massey, after
a four-mile march, fell in with the enemy, but as only about two
thousand showed themselves, they were supposed to be a body of fugitives
flying from either Macpherson or Baker.
Massey, without the orders of General Macpherson, at once attacked, but
the fire from his guns had no effect in checking the advance of the
enemy’s masses, and the handful of cavalry, after two desperate charges,
were compelled to retreat with the loss of twenty-seven killed,
including four officers, and twenty-five wounded.[93] The guns being
stuck in a water-course, were spiked and abandoned; but were afterwards
retaken by Colonel Macgregor, on the arrival of Macpherson’s column.
On seeing the advance of Macpherson’s infantry, the Afghans ceased
following the retreating cavalry, and rushed away direct for Cabul. Sir
F. Roberts on this, started from Sherpur with the 72nd. regiment, to
secure the defile barring the road to the city, and was but just in time
to prevent its being taken. The steady fire of the Highlanders checked
the advance of the enemy, and after half an hour’s contest they retired,
and occupied the heights to the south of the Bala Hissar.
Next day, General Macpherson dispatched Colonel Money with a detachment
of the 67th., 72nd., the 3rd. Sikhs, and 5th. Ghoorkas, to drive the
enemy from the heights to the south of Cabul, who had hidden from view
five or six thousand men, and awaited the attack with confidence. After
several hours of fighting the troops dislodged the Afghans from the low
hill, but were too few to carry the position above.
On December 13th., General Baker, who had returned to Sherpur, acted in
concert with Macpherson, and at eight in the morning left the
cantonments and again attacked the enemy. After some hard fighting the
ridge was carried by the 92nd. and Guides led by Major White, and the
72nd., 3rd. Sikhs, and 5th. Ghoorkas under Major Sym. While this was
going on a large body of Afghans moved round towards Beni Hissar, so as
to threaten the road to Sherpur, but they were dispersed by some dashing
charges made by the Guides, Punjaub Cavalry, and 9th. Lancers, with the
loss of Captain Butson and four men killed.
The position of the British, though victorious in the field, was
becoming serious, as the enemy was continually reinforced by large
numbers of men, and nothing daunted by their defeats, occupied the Asmai
heights in force. On December 14th. this position was attacked by
General Baker with a force of about sixteen hundred men of all arms, and
four guns. After a desperate contest the enemy were driven from their
first position, and the Asmai heights were carried. Scarcely had this
been done, when a body of Afghans, from fifteen to twenty thousand
strong, appeared on the plain, rushing onwards with frantic shouts and
gesticulations, with the object of retaking the position just captured
by General Baker, headed by a chosen leader, and Moollahs, in white
raiment, shouting the war-cry of Islam:—“_Allah! Yâ Allah!_” On they
came, regardless of the shells which were pitched with great execution
into them, and the volleys poured down from the hills just gained, with
deadly effect.
The 5th. Punjaubees recoiled at their onset, and after an heroic
resistance, in which Captain Spens of the 72nd. was killed in a hand to
hand conflict, the column of Colonel Jenkins was compelled to retreat
with the loss of two guns, but the rest of the position was held.
Reinforcements presently arrived from Sherpur, the guns were recovered,
and in a brilliant charge, made with twelve men, Captain Vousdon, of the
Bengal Staff Corps, cut down five Afghans with his own hand, and gained
the Victoria Cross.
It being signalled from the Bala Hissar, that bodies of the enemy were
advancing from the north, south, and west, in overwhelming numbers,
General Macpherson was ordered to fall back at once to Sherpur, and
General Baker was directed to hold the position he had occupied since
the morning, until all the troops from the heights were withdrawn. These
movements were well executed with but little loss, and on the night of
December 14th., all the British forces were concentrated in the
cantonments of Sherpur, while the exultant Afghans re-occupied the Bala
Hissar and the city of Cabul. The Sherpur cantonments had been built by
Shere Ali for his own troops, but never occupied by them. The front
towards Cabul was fortified by a loopholed wall, sixteen feet high, and
about two thousand yards long, with small semi-circular bastions at
intervals, and a ditch; enclosing a range of barracks capable of
accommodating five thousand men. In the rear were the steep Behmaru
Hills, within the line of defence, and also fortified.
Sir F. Roberts, with admirable foresight, had before collected stores
calculated to last for some months, emptying the granaries and stores of
Cabul; so his force of seven thousand men of all arms, with twenty-three
guns, including two gatlings, were not likely to feel the absolute want
of the necessaries of life till reinforcements could arrive from India.
The enemy occupied themselves for some days with plundering Cabul, and
in preparing for a general attack; during which time Sir F. Roberts
employed all his men in strengthening and perfecting the defences of
Sherpur. There was skirmishing daily, till on December 23rd., the
anniversary of the murder of Sir William Macnaghten, at the same spot in
1841, the long-prepared assault on Sherpur took place. Brigadier-General
Gough was now rapidly advancing from Gundamuck with reinforcements, and
the enemy felt that there was no time to be lost, if they meant to
repeat the massacre of Elphinstone’s army of 1842. On the preceding
evening, some native scouts had informed the General, that the Afghans
had provided themselves with scaling ladders capable of carrying two men
abreast, and that at the break of day he would be attacked on all sides,
the signal being the lighting of a great beacon on the Asmai heights
above Cabul. At four in the morning the troops were on the alert, at
six, a brilliant flame arose on the Asmai ridge, and with the hoarse
shouts of many thousand voices, and the deafening rattle of innumerable
drums, the attack commenced. Day had not yet broken, but the stars, and
the snow lying around, gave light enough for the defenders to direct a
most deadly fire on their frantic assailants, not one of whom came near
enough to scale the wall. Till one p.m. the assaults lasted, when the
cavalry sallied out, and did great execution on the enemy, who fled on
all sides, and dispersed so rapidly that by nightfall not a man of them
could be seen.
The strength of the Afghans was estimated at about thirty thousand, and
their losses “at not less than three thousand killed and wounded.” The
British casualties were exceedingly small: two officers and eight men
killed, and five officers, including General Gough, and forty-one men
wounded.
Next morning the welcome news arrived that General Gough was
approaching, and a force was sent out to occupy the Siah Sang range to
prevent any resistance being made to his advance; but no enemy appeared,
the whole force of the Afghans having fled during the night. On
Christmas Day the reinforcements arrived, Cabul was re-occupied without
any opposition, and the British were again masters of the country.
The whole of the British casualties from the 10th. to the 24th. of
December, were one hundred and three officers and men killed, and two
hundred and sixty-three officers and men wounded. Many of the wounded
died, among them Colonel Cleland, of the 9th. Lancers; Lieutenant
Montanaro, R.A.; and Major Cooke, of the 5th. Ghoorkas, who had gained
the V.C. at the Peiwar Kotul. Sir F. Roberts wrote: “Had Major Cooke
survived, he would have risen to the highest honours of his profession.”
The regiments engaged in the actions around Cabul were the 9th. Lancers,
12th. Bengal Cavalry, 14th. Bengal Lancers, 5th. Punjaub Cavalry; the
67th., 72nd., and 92nd. Foot; 23rd. and 28th. Bengal Infantry; 2nd.,
4th., and 5th. Ghoorkas; 5th. Punjaub Infantry, two Punjaub Mounted
Batteries, and Bengal Sappers and Miners.
AHMED KHEL.
APRIL 19TH., 1880.
In the spring of 1880, rumours began to be circulated of preparation
made for another attack on Cabul by the Afghans, and as Ghuznee was the
stronghold of Mohammed Jan, and the centre of a gathering of hostile
tribes; in April, General Donald Stewart marched from Candahar, with a
force of about seven thousand men, with orders to occupy Ghuznee, and
open communications with Sir F. Roberts at Cabul. As the troops
approached Ghuznee, bodies of the enemy were observed hovering about,
and the villages were deserted, the Moollahs having stirred up a holy
war.
On April 19th. the Afghans were found in strength at Ahmed Khel,
twenty-three miles south of Ghuznee, occupying a ridge directly in
front, with a force estimated at about fifteen thousand horse and foot,
chiefly tribesmen. The British column covered nearly six miles in
marching order, the baggage being far in the rear. The advance was
ordered at eight o’clock, and when about one and a half miles from the
enemy’s position, the artillery, under Waters and Campbell, moved to the
front and opened fire. Scarcely had the attack commenced, and before the
infantry were in proper formation, a dense body of men with standards
appeared on the crest of the ridge, with a body of horsemen outflanking
the British left, with the intention of getting into the rear and
attacking the baggage. At a signal, the mass of Afghans in the front,
poured headlong down from their position, stretching out to the right
and left, and charged and almost enveloped Stewart’s army. This charge
was made by about four thousand fanatical Ghazis, men who cared nothing
for their own lives, if they could only exterminate the hated infidels.
So rapid and unexpected was their attack, that the range of the guns had
to be altered to case-shot distance, and when all the case was expended,
the guns were loaded with shrapnel, the heads towards the charge, to
explode on leaving the muzzle, which covered the ground with heaps of
fearfully mutilated dead and wounded. A squadron of the Bengal Lancers
was swept away and lost to sight in clouds of dust and smoke, and the
situation was critical, as the cavalry could not be rallied till they
had passed to the right of the infantry, then so hotly pressed that many
of the men had not even time to fix their bayonets. So furious was the
onslaught, that some of the enemy swept round to the rear of the
infantry, and a desperate conflict hand to hand ensued. The whole of the
reserve, including the General’s escort, was ordered up to support the
guns and reinforce the fighting line; and according to the correspondent
of the _Standard_—“At this crisis our line was penetrated, and both
flanks turned, the artillery having fired away all their case-shot.” But
the infantry stood firm, and Colonel Gyster, forming the 3rd Ghoorkas in
rallying squares, left spaces through which friends and foes passed
together. As the Ghazi horsemen with fierce yells rushed onward, the
Ghoorkas, the 59th., the 2nd. Sikhs, and 19th. Punjaub Infantry poured a
terrific fire point blank into their ranks, which checked their advance
and mowed them down in heaps. Their attack had spent itself, and as the
cavalry now rallied and fell upon the shattered ranks with lance and
sword, their retreat soon became a disorderly flight. The battle was
won, and though a body of the enemy made a last stand on an eminence in
their rear, the 1st. Punjaub Cavalry, under Colonel Maclean, coming up,
with one charge dispersed them, and the rout was complete.
More reckless bravery than that of the Ghazis was never seen, about one
thousand of them lay dead on the ground, with double that number of
wounded, though the conflict lasted but little more than an hour. The
loss of the victors was seventeen killed and one hundred and twenty-six
wounded, including nine officers.
After a halt of two hours the army continued its march to Nani, about
fourteen miles from Ghuznee, and encamped for the night. Next day
Ghuznee was entered without opposition, Mohammed Jan having fled. On May
2nd. General Stewart arrived at Cabul, and as senior officer to Sir F.
Roberts, took the chief command.
The troops engaged at Ahmed Khel were the 19th. Bengal Lancers, 1st.
Punjaub Cavalry, three Batteries of Artillery, the 59th. Foot, 60th.
Rifles, 2nd. Sikh Infantry, and the 15th., 19th., and 25th. Bengal
Infantry.
THE MARCH TO KANDAHAR.
AUGUST, 1880.
For some time after the arrival of General Stewart at Cabul things
remained quiet. Negociations were going on with Abdur Rahman Khan, a
nephew of Shere Ali, and grandson of Dost Mahommed, who for several
years had been living in Russian Turkestan, and receiving a pension from
the Czar. Abdur Rahman seeming to have the best and strongest claims to
the Ameership of Afghanistan, he was recognised by the British
government, and on his approach to Cabul the troops were ordered to
return to India. But their work was not yet finished. On learning of the
recognition of Abdul Rahman, Ayoub Khan, a younger brother of Yakoob
Khan, resolved to strike a blow for the Ameership, and started from
Herat, of which place he was the Governor, with a strong force,
thirty-six guns, and a large body of irregulars, the most fierce and
warlike of the western Afghan tribes, with the intention of seizing
Kandahar. When General Stewart marched from Kandahar to Cabul, a British
force was left at the former place under General Primrose.
[Illustration:
The Star for General Roberts’ March.
]
To check the advance of Ayoub Khan, a British brigade of about two
thousand men and six guns moved from Kandahar, under Brigadier-General
Burrows, and on July 27th. encountered the vastly superior army of the
enemy at Maiwand. Instead of vigorously attacking, Burrows remained on
the defensive for some hours, and the Ghazis rushing on in overwhelming
numbers, regardless of their losses, rolled up the British troops from
left to right, and drove them from the field; with a loss of half their
number and two guns.
The remainder of the Brigade reached Kandahar after a terrible retreat,
no water being obtainable on the route, and the fugitives being fired on
from every village they passed. General Primrose immediately evacuated
the cantonments and concentrated his troops in the citadel of Kandahar,
in which from August 11th. he was beleaguered by the Afghans.
On August 16th. a sortie was made on the besiegers, but the affair was
mismanaged, Brigadier-General Brooke, who commanded, and many officers
and men of the 7th. Fusiliers and Native Infantry being killed and
wounded. After this, the garrison remained on the defensive till
relieved, Ayoub making no serious attack, but endeavouring to starve the
defenders into submission.
The news of the disaster at Maiwand came upon the Governor of India like
a thunderbolt, and measures were at once taken for the relief of
Kandahar.
Sir F. Roberts who was at the time with Sir D. Stewart at Cabul,
arranging for the withdrawal of the British troops to India, immediately
offered to march to Kandahar in command of a force of ten thousand men,
and his offer was accepted by the government. General Phayre was to
advance with another force from Quettah, but being delayed by want of a
commissariat train, did not reach Kandahar till after the force from
Cabul had arrived there, though Roberts had a very much greater distance
to march. The army of General Roberts was composed of three Batteries of
Artillery, the 9th. Lancers, 3rd. Bengal Cavalry, 3rd. Punjaub Cavalry,
Central India Horse, under Brigadier-General Gough; 2nd. Battalion 60th.
Rifles, 72nd. and 92nd. Highlanders, 23rd. Pioneers, 24th. and 25th.
Punjaub Infantry, the 15th. Sikhs; 2nd., 4th., and 5th. Ghoorkas; 2nd.
and 3rd. Sikh Infantry; forming three brigades, under Brigadiers Baker,
Macpherson, and Macgregor; and about eight thousand camp followers.
Three days only were occupied in preparations, and on August 8th. the
march began, a distance of more than three hundred miles, through a
mountainous and difficult country, peopled with fierce and warlike
tribes, for the most part hostile.
On August 15th. Ghuznee was reached, and the next day the army passed
over the battle-field of Ahmed Khel, the scene of General Stewart’s
victory in the preceding April. On August 23rd. Sir F. Roberts arrived
at, and relieved the strong fort of Khelat-i-Ghilzie, held by a small
garrison, under Colonel Tanner, one hundred and thirty-six miles from
Cabul. A halt was here made for a day or so, and then taking the
garrison with him, the General pushed on for Kandahar, and on August
27th opened communications with General Primrose by his cavalry. As the
relieving force advanced, Ayoub withdrew from before Kandahar, and took
up a position on some hills near the city, his head-quarters being at a
place called Mazra.
On August 31st., Sir F. Roberts entered Kandahar, and the same day made
a reconnaissance in force, in which Generals Gough and Macpherson, after
some sharp fighting, carried several of the enemy’s defences at the
point of the bayonet, and fully discovered the positions and strength of
the Afghan army. At half-past five on the morning of September 1st., all
officers commanding brigades were summoned to the tent of the General,
and received his final orders and directions. He informed them that he
meant to attack the south-west part of the ridge occupied by the enemy,
with three brigades of infantry massed in rear of the Piquet Hill, while
his forty-pounders on the right, supported by the 7th. Fusiliers and
Rifles, engaged and silenced Ayoub’s guns posted on the Baba Wali. The
Kandahar garrison were to hold the city and threaten the Murcha Pass,
while Gough’s cavalry were to act on the left and cut off the retreat of
the enemy to Giriskh. The real attack was to be made by storming the
village of Gundi Moollah Sahibdab, turning the Paimal Hill, and finally
taking the Baba Wali in reverse. The General concluded by saying: “If
the ridge of Pie Paimal can be turned then the Baba Wali Kotal will be
untenable. I look, gentlemen, to you to carry out my instructions, and I
leave the details to you.” At nine o’clock, all was ready for the
advance. The village of Gundi Moollah was stormed by the 92nd. and the
2nd. Ghoorkas, in spite of a hot fire from garden walls and windows of
houses; while the 72nd., the 2nd. Sikhs, supported by the 3rd. Sikhs and
the 5th. Ghoorkas, worked round the end of the Pie Paimal and carried
village after village. The fighting among the enclosures with loopholed
walls was desperate in the extreme, as the Ghazis, reckless of death,
fought with the ferocity of tigers, hurling themselves upon the British
rank till their shields clashed with the bayonets, in spite of the
withering volleys poured into them at the distance often of a few yards.
After a very severe contest, the 1st. and 2nd. brigades swept the enemy
through the closely wooded gardens and orchards on the west of the hill,
and the village of Pie Paimal was taken soon after noon. Behind the
northern hill the country is cut up by canals and watercourses, and here
between a river and the slopes, in an entrenched camp the Afghans made
their final stand. This position was taken by a rush of the 92nd., under
Major White,[94] supported by the Ghoorkas and 23rd. Pioneers. Of this
advance, General Roberts said: “Nothing could be finer than the rush
made by the Ghoorkas and the Highlanders, and how well the 23rd. and
24th. worked up in support.”
In four hours from the time the battle began, the enemy were totally
defeated and in full flight; their camp and all their artillery
(thirty-two guns), including the two taken at Maiwand, being abandoned
to the victors. Their tents, including Ayoub’s, were left standing, and
in front of one of them was found the still bleeding body of Lieutenant
Maclaine, R.H.A., who had been taken prisoner at Maiwand. His ruffianly
captors finding the battle going against them, and their camp taken, had
deliberately cut his throat and fled. Ayoub, leaving about twelve
hundred of his army of thirteen thousand in killed alone behind, fled
towards Herat with a handful of men.
The British loss was three officers killed, among them Colonel Brownlow,
commanding the 72nd., and eleven wounded; and forty-six men killed and
about two hundred wounded, the 72nd. suffering most severely. After the
battle was over, the General rode up to the head of every battalion, and
personally thanked it for its share in gaining the victory, which
concluded the campaign.
The relieving force was broken up in September, but before returning to
India, Sir F. Roberts distributed medals for distinguished service to
the men of the 72nd., the 82nd., and the 5th. Ghoorkas. Kandahar, in
accordance with the promise of the Indian Government, was evacuated, and
the Afghan war was ended. The entire force engaged at Kandahar on
September 1st., 1889, was composed of the 9th. Lancers, 3rd. Bengal
Cavalry, 3rd. Bombay Cavalry, 3rd. Punjaub Cavalry, 3rd. Scinde Horse,
Central India Horse, the Poona Horse; the 7th. Fusiliers, 60th. Rifles,
the 66th., 72nd., and 92nd. Foot; 15th., 23rd., 24th. and 25th. Bengal
Infantry; the 1st., 4th., 19th., 28th. and 29th. Bombay Infantry; the
2nd., 4th., and 5th. Ghoorkas; the 2nd. and 3rd. Sikh Infantry, and
three Batteries of Artillery.
THE CHINA MEDALS,
1840, 1842, 1856, 1860.
The first China medal granted for the war 1840–42, by the Indian
Government, and authorised by the Queen, was designed by Wyon, and has
on the obverse the Queen’s head, with the inscription, “Victoria
Regina.” Reverse: A shield bearing the arms of Great Britain, with
cannon, flags, anchor, &c., resting against a palm-tree, with the motto,
“Armis Exposcere Pacem.” In the exergue, “China,” with the date 1842
underneath.[95] No clasp issued. Ribbon, crimson with yellow edges;
given to both services.
[Illustration:
Medal for First Chinese War.
Medal for Second Burmese War.
]
The medal for the second Chinese war, 1856–60, was granted by a warrant,
dated March 6th., 1861, and is similar to that given for the first war,
except that the date 1842 on the reverse is omitted. The ribbon is the
same; given to both services. Clasps: “Fatshan, 1857”; “Canton, 1857”;
“Taku Forts, 1858”; “Taku Forts, 1860”; “Pekin, 1860.” An additional
clasp—inscribed “China, 1842”—was issued to those in possession of the
first medal. The clasp for “Fatshan, 1857” was given to the navy and
Marines only.[96]
FIRST CHINESE WAR.
1840–1842.
In consequence of the Chinese government having commenced summary
measures without sufficient previous notice, the British superintendents
of trade applied to the Governor-General of India for a number of ships
of war and armed vessels for the protection of life and property.
Although the introduction of opium into China was prohibited, the local
authorities did not enforce the law. Ultimately Captain Elliot and the
merchants at Canton were confined to the factories as prisoners, and in
June the Chinese High Commissioner, and other officers proceeded to
Chunhow, near the Bocca Tigris, and commenced destroying vast quantities
of the prohibited drug, besides offering insult to Captain Elliot, R.N.,
the Queen’s representative. Hostilities became unavoidable, and the
18th., 26th., and 49th. regiments, a native corps of Bengal volunteers,
and detachments of artillery and sappers from the presidency of Madras,
were embarked under Brigadier-General George Burrell, of the Royal
Irish. It became important to gain possession of a portion of the
Chinese territory as a _point d’appui_ for subsequent operations; and
the governor of Chusan, an island lying off the coast, was summoned to
surrender in the beginning of July. He, however, made dispositions to
defend the place, and on the morning of the 5th. of July the shore,
landing-place, wharf, and adjoining hill were crowded with Chinese
troops. The British shipping silenced the war-junks and batteries; and
the right wing of the 18th. regiment, commanded by Major Henry William
Adams, with the Royal Marines of the fleet, forming the advance, landed.
They were followed by other corps, and the British troops, commanded by
Brigadier-General George Burrell, Lieutenant-Colonel of the 18th., took
up a position in front of the fortified city of Ting-hae-hien, whence a
sharp fire was sustained for some time; but before the following day the
Chinese soldiers fled in a panic, and the city was taken possession of,
but the climate proved injurious to the health of the troops.
This success was followed by negotiations; the tardy councils of the
Chinese being expedited by the activity of the British naval force, and
in the early part of 1841 they agreed to give up the island of Hong
Kong, pay an indemnity of six million dollars, and open a direct
intercourse for trading upon an equal footing. Accordingly the island
was occupied; but the authorities appeared to have had no intention of
fulfilling the other stipulations of the treaty. Hostilities were in
consequence resumed, and the force embarked in February with the
expedition up the Canton river. In less than an hour the fleet silenced
the batteries of Wantong, and a body of troops, consisting of
detachments of the 26th. and 49th. regiments, Royal Marines, and the
37th. Madras Native Infantry, and Bengal volunteers, commanded by Major
Pratt, of the 26th., landing, the island was captured without the loss
of a man, thirteen hundred Chinese soldiers surrendering prisoners of
war. Continuing the voyage, the fleet arrived at the bar, destroying the
war-junks, the works being stormed and captured by the marines and
seamen. As the expedition pursued its way up the river, the Chinese
abandoned several batteries and armed rafts, and solicited terms of
peace; but procrastination seemed to be their only object, and the
British fleet advanced. The forts in front of Canton soon fell under the
fire of the artillery, the Chinese flotilla was destroyed, and peace was
again requested. While negotiations were pending, bodies of Tartar
troops were arriving at Canton, which shewed the object of the enemy;
and on the 24th. of May the troops landed, and on the following day they
advanced against the fortified heights on the north of the city, when
dispositions were made for the attack. About half-past nine o’clock the
advance was sounded, and by a spirited effort the heights were
carried—the 18th. and 49th. being emulous which should first reach their
appointed goals—and the British colours waved triumphantly on the
captured forts.
A fortified Chinese camp had been established on the high ground on the
north-east of Canton, and from this bodies of the enemy advanced against
the British troops. The 18th., 49th., and a company of marines, met and
repulsed the principal attack, and, following the fugitives along a
causeway, stormed and captured the entrenched camp in gallant style. It
was afterwards burnt, and the magazines destroyed.
On the following morning (26th. of May) a flag of truce was seen on the
walls, and hostilities were suspended; but delay still appearing to be
the object of the Chinese, preparations were made to attack the city by
storm, when six millions of dollars were agreed to be paid for the
redemption of Canton, and opening the port for trade.
Disregarding the stipulations of treaties, the Emperor of China issued a
mandate for the extermination of the British who dared thus to insult
his coasts and capture his towns, offering at the same time, immense
rewards for the heads of the commanders, and even a large sum for that
of a private soldier. His decrees were responded to by depriving him of
a further extent of territory; and on the 22nd. of August an expedition
proceeded against the island and city of Amoy, situated in a fine gulf
in the province of Fokein, the great tea district of China. On the 25th.
of August the fleet arrived before Amoy, which was defended by five
hundred pieces of cannon and a numerous force; but nothing could
withstand the combined efforts of the British naval and land forces. On
the following day the works were bombarded for two hours, and a landing
was effected about three o’clock, when the Chinese and Tartar soldiers
fled in dismay, after firing a few shots. The small island of Koolangsoo
was captured on the preceding day.
On the 5th. of September the expedition sailed for the recapture of
Chusan, which island had been given up in consequence of the
stipulations of the first treaty. The place was found more strongly
fortified than before, and a resolute but unavailing stand was made by
the Chinese. A landing in two columns was effected on the 1st. of
October; the first, about fifteen hundred strong, was accompanied by
Major-General Sir Hugh Gough, and was under the command of
Lieutenant-Colonel Craigie, of the 55th. foot. The second, about one
thousand strong, was commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Morris, of the
49th. regiment.
The expedition proceeded on the 6th. against the city of Chinhae, the
military depôt of the province, situated on the mainland opposite
Chusan, and surrounded by a wall of extraordinary height and thickness.
The troops landed on the 10th. of October, advanced through a difficult
country towards the city, and stormed the works covering the approach to
the place. In this city an extensive arsenal, and cannon foundry, with
military stores, fell into the hands of the captors. The force employed
consisted of detachments of the 18th., 49th., and 55th. regiments, and
of the Royal and the Madras Artillery.
From Chinhae the expedition proceeded up the river on the 13th. of
October, against the fortified city of Ningpo, where no resistance was
encountered. The troops landed, and formed on the ramparts, and
possession was taken of the second city in the province of Che-Keang,
containing three hundred thousand inhabitants.
On the 10th. of March, 1842, a large army of Tartars and Chinese made a
sudden attack upon Ningpo, escalading the walls, and forcing some of the
gates, with great spirit, when the few British in garrison, triumphed
over their numerous opponents. A guard of the 18th. Royal Irish
Regiment, consisting of Lieutenant Anthony Armstrong, one sergeant, and
twenty-three rank and file, stationed at the West-gate, being attacked
by large numbers, behaved steadily, and gallantly drove them back,
capturing two banners, the bearers of which had been shot at the gate:
the spirited behaviour of this officer was commended in the public
despatches.
Five days afterwards the troops embarked from Ningpo, and sailed up the
river to attack the enemy’s posts. On the 15th. of March they were
engaged at Tsekee, and the heights of Segaon, which were captured; the
Chankee-pass was also forced, and the expedition, of which the 18th.,
26th., and 49th. formed a portion, returned to Ningpo on the 17th. of
March. This place was evacuated by the British in May, and an expedition
proceeded against the fortified city of Chapoo, where a landing was
effected on the 18th. of May. The 18th. and 49th. regiments composed the
right column, under Lieutenant-Colonel Morris; and the 26th. and 55th.
regiments were in the left, under Colonel Schoedde; the centre column
under Lieutenant-Colonel Montgomerie, comprised detachments of the Royal
and Madras Artillery, and the 36th. Madras Native Infantry.
Lieutenant-Colonel Tomlinson met a soldier’s death at the head of his
regiment, the 18th. Royal Irish.
In June an expedition sailed up the Yangtse-Keang river, and the
fortified posts of Woosung and Poonshau were captured. The city of
Shanghae was afterwards taken possession of without opposition.
Reinforcements arrived, including the 98th. regiment from England, and
the expedition proceeded against Chin-Keang-foo, one of the strongest
and most important cities of China. The fleet left Woosung on the 6th.
of July, the Chinese troops were driven from Suyshan, and on the 20th.
of July the armament approached Chin-Keang-foo. On the following day,
after the reconnaissance had been completed, and the ships were in
position, the landing commenced. The first brigade, consisting of the
26th., the Bengal Volunteers, flank companies of the 41st. Madras Native
Infantry, and the 98th., was under the command of Major-General Lord
Saltoun; the second (centre) brigade consisting of a detachment of the
Royal Artillery, 55th., 6th. Madras Native Infantry, 36th. Madras
Rifles, 2nd. Madras Native Infantry, and a detachment of Sappers, was
commanded by Colonel, afterwards Lieutenant-General Sir James Holmes
Schoedde, K.C.B., (55th. Foot;) the third brigade comprised the 18th.
and 49th., and the 14th. Madras Native Infantry, and was commanded by
Colonel, afterwards Sir Robert Bartley, K.C.B., (49th. regiment,) both
these officers having the local rank of Major-General.
Major-Generals Lord Saltoun and Schoedde commenced landing the troops
before daylight, but considerable delay occurred from the rapidity of
the current and the scattered state of the ships. The guns were next
landed, followed by Major-General Bartley’s brigade. Lord Saltoun moved
forward with the troops of his brigade first landed, the 98th. under
Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell, (afterwards Lord Clyde), and some companies
of the native regiments, to destroy the encampments, and cut off the
enemy’s communication with the city, between twelve and fifteen hundred
of whom had shewn themselves. The soldiers drove them over the hills and
destroyed the encampments. Major-General Schoedde escaladed the city
walls at the north angle and carried the inner gateway, which was
obstinately defended.
The 55th. highly distinguished itself on this occasion.[97] Lieutenant
Cuddy, of that regiment, was the first to mount the walls, and was
shortly afterwards severely wounded. Major (afterwards Major-General
Charles Warren, C.B.,) commanding the 55th., after he was himself
wounded, cut down two of the enemy, and was personally engaged with a
third. Every angle and embrasure had to be carried at the point of the
bayonet. Brevet-Major Maclean commanded the storming party, and Captain
Greenward the Royal Artillery.
Meanwhile the west gate had been blown in by Captain Pears, the
commanding engineer. A body of Tartars having been driven into one
division of the western outwork, refused to surrender, when most of them
were either shot or destroyed in the burning houses, several of which
had been set on fire by the enemy, or by the British guns. Major-General
Bartley subsequently proceeded with a body of troops, consisting of the
18th. and part of the 49th. regiment, when a hot engagement ensued with
about one thousand Tartars, who, under cover of some enclosures, opened
a destructive fire on the soldiers as they were filing round the walls.
The leading division of the 49th. dashing down the ramparts on their
left, while the 18th. pushed on to turn their right, they were soon
dispersed, although some fought with great desperation.
From the sun becoming so overpowering, it was found impossible to move
with men already fatigued by their exertions, many of whom died from the
intense heat. The troops therefore remained in occupation of the gates
until six o’clock, when several parties were pushed into the Tartar city
and to the public offices. On passing through the city and suburbs the
painful spectacle presented itself of hundreds of the dead bodies of
men, women, and children, lying in the houses, numerous families having
destroyed themselves sooner than outlive the disgrace of their city
being captured by foreigners.
The Royal Artillery, 18th., 26th., 49th., 55th., and 98th. regiments
shared in this service.
Sir Hugh Gough proceeded to carry his victorious troops into the heart
of the empire, and attack Nankin, the ancient capital of China, wherein
the fugitives from Chin-Keang-foo had sought refuge. By the 9th. of
August the British naval and land forces environed Nankin, and a great
portion of the troops landed. This decisive step produced the desired
results, and conditions of peace were acceded to; the Chinese paying an
indemnity, and ceding a portion of territory to the British crown.
In consideration of the gallantry displayed by the troops employed on
the coasts and rivers of China, Her Majesty was graciously pleased to
permit the 18th., 26th., 49th., 55th., and 98th. regiments, and their
linked battalions, to bear on their colours and appointments the word
“China,” and the device of the Dragon.
The Navy took an important part in the first Chinese war, under
Commodore Sir Gordon Brewer, at the capture of Chusan, and the Bogue
Forts, and in the operations against Canton, in 1840–41. Under Admiral
Sir William Parker, the fleet took the principal share in the capture of
Amoy and Chinhae, in 1841, and in the attack on Woosung in 1842. The
principal ships engaged were—the two-deckers, “Wellesley,” “Blenheim,”
and “Melville”; the “Calliope,” “Samarang,” “Alligator,” “Druid,” and
“Blonde,” frigates; and the steamers, “Queen,” “Sesostris,”
“Phlegethon,” and above all the “Nemesis,” commanded by Master W. H.
Hall. Several other sloops and small craft also were engaged in the
operations.
SECOND CHINESE WAR.
1856–1860.
The second war against the Chinese arose from various acts of
aggression; amongst which the seizure of the crew of the memorable
lorcha named the “Arrow,” sailing under British colours, was the most
prominent. The operations were at first confined to the navy and
Marines. Admiral Sir Michael Seymour pursued vigorous measures; he
opened fire upon Canton in October, destroyed several Chinese junks on
the 5th. of November, 1856, and the Bogue Forts, mounting upwards of
four hundred guns, were captured on the 12th. and 13th. of that month.
The Chinese made repeated but abortive attempts to destroy the fleet
with fire-rafts and infernal machines, some of which were charged with
three thousand pounds of gunpowder. On December 3rd., a strong fort
called the French Folly, was bombarded by the “Encounter” and
“Barracouta,” and Captains Wilson and Cochrane, at the head of eight
hundred and fifty sailors and marines, attacked and stormed it on the
land side. Thirty guns, some of them sixty-eight pounders, were captured
and destroyed, and the fort blown up. This gave the Admiral command over
the whole river, and his blockade annihilated the trade of Canton.
An attack was made on the suburbs of the city of Canton on the 12th. of
January, 1857, when a detachment of the 59th., employed in conjunction
with the naval forces, sustained a few casualties.
FATSHAN CREEK.
JUNE 1ST., 1857.
Admiral Sir Michael Seymour having determined on attacking the Chinese
main fleet in Fatshan Creek, consisting of upwards of eighty junks,
manned by six thousand picked warriors, and armed with above eight
hundred guns, many of them being forty-two pounders of European
manufacture; on June 1st., led in person in the little “Coromandel”
tender, a force of eleven gunboats, and between fifty and sixty boats of
the fleet, carrying nearly two thousand men, against the enemy, at
half-past three in the morning. The Chinese had constructed heavy
batteries on both sides of the creek, and believed their position to be
impregnable. The first point of attack was the battery on the right,
which was stormed and taken by a body of seamen and marines, under
Commodore Elliot, with trifling loss. Owing to the receding tide, most
of the gunboats grounded, and the ships’ boats pushed on by themselves,
in face of a well-directed and heavy cannonade, boarded the junks, and
in a short time they were in flames. In the meantime, Commodore Hon. H.
Keppel (now Admiral of the Fleet, Sir H. Keppel), in the “Hong Kong,” at
the head of another division, had attacked the battery on the left side
of the creek. His gunboats taking the ground, he quitted them, and in
his galley led the boats against the junks and boarded the largest
himself. The whole fleet was soon captured, the crews escaping to the
land. Leaving some of his boats in the rear to burn the junks, he pushed
on with the remainder towards another squadron visible in the distance.
After a long pull he came directly upon twenty junks of the largest
size, most of which were aground, but so compactly moored that their bow
guns appeared like the broadside of a heavy frigate, which received him
with a fire, the precision of which exceeded anything yet experienced in
China. Almost every boat was struck, the gig of Captain Cochrane was
disabled, and Keppel’s own boat and the launch of the “Calcutta” sunk.
So great was the confusion, that the flotilla retired a little to
re-form, while the Chinese beat their gongs and uttered loud yells of
triumph. But the tide was now fast flowing, the Admiral sent up a
reinforcement, and Keppel returned to the attack with such vigour, that
in a quarter of an hour the junks slipped from their cables and fled up
the river. They were pursued, gradually disabled and taken; and of the
whole proud Chinese fleet, but three junks escaped. Eighty-nine junks
were destroyed, and the loss of the enemy must have been heavy; that of
the victors was thirteen men killed, and forty wounded.
An exceedingly graphic and stirring account of the action was written by
the gallant Commodore himself, in a letter to his friends in England,
which proceeds thus:—“When the ‘Hong Kong’ grounded, I led on the boats
in my gig, but as the tide was rising, she kept following us as fast as
she could. The first division of the Chinese fleet was attacked by about
nineteen hundred men, and soon gave way. I did not take up more than a
quarter of that number to attack the second division, which was three
miles higher up the river, in a well-selected place, and evidently the
_élite_ of their fleet. They numbered exactly twenty, in one compact
row, mounting from ten to fourteen guns each, two of them on stern and
bow being heavy 32-pounders. I saw I had all the ‘Raleigh’s’ boats well
up, and determined to push on. They fired occasional shots, as if to
ascertain our exact distance, but did not open their heaviest fire until
we were within six hundred yards, and then I soon saw how impossible it
would be to force our way until I had reinforcements. We cheered, and I
tried to get on, when a shot struck my boat quite amidships, cut one man
in two, and took off the arm of another. Prince Victor (of Hohenlohe)
who was with me, jumped forward to bind the man’s arm with his
neckcloth. While he was doing so, another round shot passed through both
sides of the boat, wounding two others of the crew. The boat was filling
with water, and I got on one of the seats to keep my legs out of it;
just as I stepped up, a third round shot went through both sides of the
boat, not more than an inch below the seat on which I was standing. Many
of our boats had now got huddled together, the oars of most being shot
away. A boat of the ‘Calcutta’ being nearest, we got in, pulling our
wounded men with us. My dog ‘Mike’ refusing to leave the body of the
seaman who had been his favourite, we were obliged to leave him. I then
gave the order to retire on the ‘Hong Kong,’ and re-form abreast of her.
While we were going down a shot cut away all the oars on one side. I
called to Lieutenant Graham to get his boat ready, as I would hoist my
broad pennant, and lead the next attack in his boat. I had no sooner
spoken than a shot disabled his boat, wounding him, and killing and
wounding four others. I saw Graham one mass of blood, but it was from a
marine who stood next to him, and part of whose skull was forced three
inches into another man’s shoulder. When I reached the ‘Hong Kong’ the
whole of the enemy’s fire seemed to be centred upon her. She was
‘hulled’ twelve times in a few minutes; her deck was covered with the
wounded who had been taken on board from the boats. I was looking at
them, when a round shot cut down a marine, and he fell among them. From
our paddle-box I saw that our heavy firing was bringing up strong
reinforcements. The account of my having been obliged to retire had
reached them, and they were pulling up like mad. I ordered a bit of blue
bunting to be got ready to represent my broad pennant; I called out:
‘Let us try the row-boats once more, boys!’ and went over the side into
our cutter. At this moment there arose from the boats, as if every man
took it up at the same instant, one of those British cheers so full of
meaning, that I knew at once that it was all up with John Chinaman. They
might sink twenty boats, but there were thirty others which would go
ahead all the faster! On we went. Three more cheers, and then began an
exciting chase for seven miles. As our shot told on them, they ran
ashore, and their crews forsook them. Seventeen were come up with, and
captured in this way; three only escaped.”
Soon afterwards the Earl of Elgin arrived at Hong Kong as the British
Plenipotentiary, to negotiate with the Emperor, and if satisfactory
terms were not conceded, to carry on the war with vigour. His lordship
arrived at Hong Kong early in July, 1857, and the news of the terrible
Indian Mutiny having reached him at Singapore, a portion of the force
selected for operations in China was, with a noble patriotism, at once
despatched to Calcutta, the Earl following them soon after with
additional troops from Hong Kong.
Lieutenant-General the Honourable Thomas Ashburnham, C.B., who had been
appointed to the military command of the force destined for China,
having left for Calcutta, was succeeded by Major-General (afterwards Sir
Charles) Van Straubenzee. Lord Elgin was not able to act effectively
until December, in which month Commissioner Yeh was informed that the
British and French governments were united in their determination to
proceed against Canton until the demands required were conceded.
Operations were eventually prosecuted with increased vigour, in
consequence of the evasive replies of the Chinese Commissioners, which
resulted in the
CAPTURE OF CANTON.
29TH. DECEMBER, 1857.
A reconnaissance was made on the 22nd. of December, 1857, by a body of
British and French troops, to ascertain the exact position and strength
of the forts to the north of Canton. A similar step was taken in the
course of a day or two, to gain information regarding the eastern side
of the city, and a proclamation was subsequently issued, notifying that
the place, if not surrendered, would be bombarded and stormed.
After a cannonade, which commenced on the 28th. of December, 1857, the
troops were embarked for Kupar Creek at the south-east of the town,
which was deemed the most convenient for landing the attacking
force.[98] This was composed of British and French troops; the former
had been formed into two brigades; the first, consisting of the first
and second battalions of Royal Marine Light Infantry, was under Colonel
Holloway, of that corps; the second, composed of Royal Engineers and
Volunteer Company of Sappers, Royal Artillery, and Royal Marine
Artillery, Provisional Battalion Royal Marines, the 59th. regiment, and
the 38th. Madras Native Infantry, was commanded by Colonel Hope Graham,
of the 59th. The artillery was under Colonel Dunlop.
The landing having been effected, the enemy was immediately attacked.
The East or Linn Fort was soon gained, the Chinese, after a vigorous
fire, having abandoned it and retreated to Gough’s Fort. The cannonade
continued all day, and throughout the following night, the firing from
the ships being also continued. On the 29th. the east wall of the city
was escaladed by the British and French, and after a considerable
resistance, the enemy was driven along it and out of the eastern gate of
the city, of which possession was at once taken. On this occasion the
59th., under Major Burmester, advanced as the covering party to the
French Naval Brigade and Royal Marines. Major Luard, Brigade-Major to
the second brigade, is stated to have been the first on the walls of
Canton. The casualties were small.
For a week the allies occupied the walls between Magazine Hill and the
south-east corner of the city, no descent being made into the streets.
All this time everything appeared to be proceeding as usual, the
inhabitants pursuing their avocations with the greatest unconcern, no
offer of submission being made. This was soon changed; on the morning of
the 5th. of January, the troops descended into the streets, when the
governor of the city, the Tartar General, and the celebrated
Commissioner Yeh were soon captured.[99] The latter was subsequently
sent to Calcutta.
CAPTURE OF THE PEIHO, OR TAKU FORTS.
MAY 20TH, 1858.
After the capture of Canton, Lord Elgin and the French Ministers finding
all their proposals treated with evasion and delay by the Chinese,
resolved to transfer the scene of operations to the mouth of the Peiho
river, on which stands Pekin the capital of China. They accordingly
placed the conduct of affairs in the hands of the English and French
Admirals (Sir M. Seymour and Admiral de Genouilly), with directions to
use their efforts to bring about a satisfactory settlement. Sir Michael
and his colleague, with the Ambassadors, arrived off the mouth of the
Peiho at the end of April, and some time was lost in fruitless
negotiations, which the Chinese employed in strengthening their forts
and defences, till they considered them to be impregnable. A final
demand being sent for the surrender of the forts, to be held as a surety
till the conclusion of a treaty, to which no answer was returned, the
Admiral determined on an immediate attack. The works were very
formidable. For nearly a mile earthworks and batteries had been thrown
up on both sides of the river, commanding every part of the Channel,
mounting upwards of 150 heavy guns, besides gingalls; a strong boom was
placed across the river in front, and the sides were staked to prevent
any attempts at landing. In the rear were several camps strongly
entrenched, and filled with picked troops. On the morning of May 20th.,
the two Admirals hoisted their flags together on the “Slaney” gunboat,
and at 10 a.m. the signal was made for the attack. Captain Saumarez in
the “Cormorant” led the way, and at full speed went for the boom, which
was composed of five seven-inch bamboo cables. Her men were lying flat
on the deck, no one being visible but her commander and an officer or
two, the three forts opened upon her at once; when with a crash she
shivered the boom, passed through, and directed her fire on the northern
forts. The “Nimrod” followed her, and concentrated her fire on the
southern defences, diverting their attention from the “Cormorant.” Four
French gunboats quickly followed, and for more than an hour the contest
raged, for the Chinese stood well to their guns. Some of their batteries
being silenced, and the fire from all slackening, the landing parties,
which the smaller gunboats had in tow, pushed ashore, and having but a
few yards to traverse, were in the embrasures at once, taking the enemy
entirely by surprise. On seeing the capture of the southern forts, the
defenders of the northern forts fled, and the landing parties entered
them without any opposition. In about two hours from the commencement of
the attack, the whole of the defences at the mouth of the river were in
the possession of the allies, and the Chinese army in full retreat. The
forts were destroyed, the camps taken, and the road to Pekin open to the
conquerors.[100] The arrogance of the enemy was at last subdued, and
convinced of the uselessness of further resistance, a treaty was signed
by their Ministers at Tientsin on the 26th. of June following, in
conformity with the terms proposed by the allies, containing concessions
never before thought possible by a Chinese, nor proposed by a European.
CAPTURE OF THE TAKU FORTS.
21ST. AUGUST, 1860.
This treaty the Chinese Government refused to ratify, and the British
and French were resolved to obtain that result. In the first instance
persuasion and diplomatic efforts were resorted to, but without success.
Every attempt at negotiation having proved fruitless, recourse was again
had to arms, Major-General Sir James Hope Grant, K.C.B., so
distinguished during the Indian Mutiny, being appointed to the command,
with the local rank of Lieutenant-General. On the 1st. of August the
troops landed at Pehtang, which they quitted on the 12th., and on that
morning Major-General Sir Robert Napier commanding the second division,
encountered the enemy at Sin-ho. In this action the Armstrong guns were
first used in war. The attack of the entrenched fortified camp of Tangku
occurred on the 14th. of August, and on the 20th. orders were issued for
the attack of the North Taku Forts, by a force composed of British and
French troops, about fifteen hundred of each. The 44th., 67th., and
Royal Marines, under Sir Robert Napier represented the British quota;
there was however a heavy train of field artillery, comprising several
eight-inch mortars and two Armstrong batteries. In the evening the
gunboats took up their positions, and the troops having crossed a flat
and muddy plain, the night was employed in throwing up trenches and
batteries. Such alacrity was shewn by the Chinese for the fight, that
early in the morning of the 21st. of August they opened fire upon the
troops an hour before the time fixed upon by the Allies; this was
followed by a tremendous bombardment in reply, aided by the gunboats,
which pitched shell and rockets into the North Fort. The assault then
took place.[101] The place was defended with great determination,
although the grand magazine had exploded from the fire of the British
artillery. At length the regiments before named, in conjunction with the
French, gained a footing on the walls. Even then the Tartars fought with
noble intrepidity, but eventually they endeavoured to take refuge in the
next fort about half a mile distant, although few succeeded in the
attempt. Their loss was at least three thousand; the British casualties
were seventeen killed, and one hundred and fifty-eight wounded; their
allies had about thirty killed and upwards of one hundred wounded. Four
hundred guns were taken, and the capture of this strong fort caused the
Chinese the same afternoon to surrender the others, together with the
province of Pecheli, upon a cessation of hostilities being granted.
OCCUPATION OF PEKIN.
13TH. OCTOBER, 1860.
Tientsin was reached by the allies on the 6th. of September, when the
Chinese authorities as usual endeavoured to gain time by negociation. On
arrival at the encamping ground, it was found occupied by a large
Chinese army, while batteries had been hastily thrown up; Mr. Parkes,
(accompanied by Lieutenant Anderson, of Fane’s Irregular Horse, Mr. De
Norman, and Mr. Bowlby, the special correspondent of “The Times,” whose
vigorous reports were of such universal interest), proceeded to
Tang-chow to ascertain the reason of this threatening attitude.[102] Mr.
Loch, accompanied by Captain Brabazon, Deputy-Assistant
Quartermaster-General, were afterwards despatched under a flag of truce
to order them to return. Meanwhile the Chinese line opened fire, and an
action ensued, when their troops, far superior in numbers were
dispersed, the enemy losing six hundred men, and seventy-five guns. This
action was fought on the Chow-Ho on the 18th. of September, and another
occurred on the 21st. of September, on which day the 1st. or King’s
Dragoon Guards performed “very excellent service.”[103] The Chinese
entrenched camp was taken, and they were driven back upon Pekin. Nearly
six hundred pieces of cannon were captured by the allies during these
operations. Continuing the advance on that city, a portion of the French
army occupied the famed Summer Palace of the Emperor. On the 7th. of
October the Chinese were informed, that if the prisoners were not
restored, and one of the gates of Pekin delivered up, the city would be
stormed. This was agreed to, and a force of two hundred French and
British took peaceable possession of the gate at noon on the 13th. of
October. This operation concluded the campaign.[104] The crowning result
was that the former treaty was ratified, a large sum of money was paid
by the Chinese, and such prisoners as survived were released. Some of
them, however, died from the savage treatment they experienced, and
amongst them were Mr. De Norman, Lieutenant Anderson, Mr. Bowlby, and
Captain Brabazon. £100,000 were paid by the Chinese as a compensation to
the relatives of the murdered prisoners; and Kowloon, a district at the
mouth of the Canton river, opposite Hong Kong, was ceded to the British
Government.
THE SCINDE MEDALS, 1843.
These medals were granted by the Government of India, to those who
served in the Scinde campaign of 1843, and were present at the battles
of Meeanee and Hyderabad, under Sir Charles Napier. There are three
varieties of this medal, the obverse of all being the same; the head of
the Queen with the legend “Victoria Regina,” reverse, No. 1 has the word
“Meeanee” inscribed within a circle of laurel leaves, surmounted by a
crown, and below is the date 1843, awarded to those present at the
battle of Meeanee only. No 2, has on the reverse “Meeanee” and
“Hyderabad,” with the date; given to those who were engaged in both
battles. No. 3 has on the reverse the word “Hyderabad,” with the date;
given to those who were present at Hyderabad only. No clasp.
Ribbon—rainbow pattern. These medals are similar to that granted for
meritorious service, of which an illustration is given in this work; the
names of the battles being inscribed within the wreath, instead of the
words “For Meritorious Service.” Four ships of the Indian navy took part
in this campaign, and their officers and crews received the medal. The
22nd. was the only English regiment to which this medal was granted.
THE CAMPAIGN IN SCINDE.
The withdrawal of the troops from Afghanistan was regarded by the Ameer
of Scinde as a sign of weakness, and they consulted how they might
destroy the British power. Being feudatories of the Dooranée empire,
they had been persuaded to take a bold part in what they considered the
common cause. A force was consequently assembled under Major-General Sir
Charles Napier, and its first employment was the destruction of the Fort
of Emaun Ghur, in the desert, on the 14th. and 15th. of January, 1843.
This service was described by the Duke of Wellington in the House of
Lords, “as one of the most curious military feats he had ever known to
be performed, or had ever perused an account of in his life. Sir Charles
Napier (added his Grace) moved his troops through the desert against
hostile forces; he had his guns transported under circumstances of
extreme difficulty, and in a manner the most extraordinary; and he cut
off a retreat of the enemy which rendered it impossible for them ever to
regain their positions.”
As Emaun Ghur could only serve as a stronghold in which the Beloochees
might be able to resist British supremacy, Major-General Sir Charles
Napier determined upon destroying the fortress. It was a place of great
strength, and was constructed of unburnt bricks, into which the shot
easily penetrates, but brings nothing down, so that recourse was had to
mining. The place was full of gunpowder and grain, and the former was
employed in blowing up the fortress, which was effected on the 15th. of
January. The 22nd. was the only Queen’s regiment employed in this
service, three hundred and fifty of that corps having been carried on
camels.
After this difficult and harassing service, the troops returned on the
23rd. of January to Peer-Abu-Bekr, without the loss of a man, or without
even a sick soldier, and the Ameer’s plan of campaign was frustrated.
On the 14th. of February a treaty of peace was signed by these chiefs,
and directions were sent by them to the British political resident,
Major Outram, to quit Hyderabad, the capital; but before this was
complied with, eight thousand Beloochees, commanded by several Ameers in
person, attempted to force an entrance into the enclosure of the British
residency. After a sharp contest of four hours, the assailants were
repulsed by a small force under Captain Conway, aided by the fire of a
British steamer lying in the river; but the position being untenable was
abandoned, and the resident with his escort arrived safely in the camp
of Sir Charles Napier.
BATTLE OF MEEANEE.
17TH. FEBRUARY, 1843.
Having thus commenced hostilities, the Ameers assembled a numerous force
to destroy the few British troops in the country. Sir Charles Napier,
trusting to the valour of the force under his orders, advanced to meet
the enemy. On the 17th. of February, twenty-two thousand Scindian troops
were discovered encamped at Meeanee. The position of the enemy had been
chosen with great skill, and they were immensely superior in numbers.
Both their flanks were covered by thick woods, and their front was
protected by the dry bed and steep banks of the Fulailee river. The
British, mustering two thousand eight hundred men, advanced in echelon
of regiments to attack their numerous opponents, and the 22nd.,
commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel (now Lieutenant-General Sir John)
Pennefather, led the attack. As soon as the British forces came within
range, a battery of fifteen guns opened upon them, a numerous body of
Beloochees discharged their matchlocks and pistols at the 22nd., and
then rushed forward sword in hand to close upon the British line; but
these bold and skilful swordsmen went down under the superior power of
the musket and bayonet.[109]
In the stirring words of General W. F. P. Napier—the
Beloochees—“Guarding their heads with their large dark shields, they
shook their sharp swords beaming in the sun, their shouts rolling like a
peal of thunder, as with frantic gestures, they dashed forward with
demoniac strength and ferocity, full against the front of the 22nd. But
with shouts as loud, and shrieks as wild and fierce as theirs, and
hearts as big, and arms as strong, the Irish soldiers met them with the
queen of weapons—the musket, and sent their foremost masses rolling back
in blood. These wild warriors continually advanced, sword and shield in
hand, striving in all the fierceness of their valour, to break into the
opposing ranks; no fire of small arms, no thrusts of bayonets, no
sweeping discharges of grape from the guns—could drive the gallant
soldiers back. They gave their breasts to the shot, they leaped upon the
guns by twenties at a time; their dead went down the steep slope by
hundreds; but the gaps in their masses were continually filled up from
the rear; the survivors of the front rank still pressed forward with
unabated fury, and the bayonet and the sword clashed in full and
frequent conflict.”
After a severe contest of three hours the Scindian army was defeated,
and, on the day following the victory, six of the Ameers delivered their
swords to the British General upon the field of battle. The Beloochees
lost five thousand men, and all their guns, ammunition, and treasure
were taken, together with their camp and standards.
In the Notification of the Right Honourable Lord Ellenborough, the
Governor-General of India, it was directed, “That the unserviceable
guns, taken at Hyderabad, shall be sent to Bombay, and there cast into a
triumphal column, whereon shall be inscribed in the English, and two
native languages, the names of Major-General Sir Charles Napier, K.C.B.,
and of the several officers mentioned by His Excellency in his despatch,
and likewise the names of the several officers, non-commissioned
officers, and privates mentioned in the reports, that thus the names may
be for ever recorded of those who, at Meeanee, obtained for themselves
that glory in the field, which is the reward dearest to a true soldier.”
Sir Charles Napier set the example, which has since been more or less
followed, in naming the non-commissioned officers and men who had
specially distinguished themselves.[110]
The loss of the 22nd. regiment was Captain J. Mc Leod Tew, one sergeant,
and twenty-two rank and file killed; Lieutenant-Colonel Pennefather,
Captain T. S. Conway, Lieutenants W. M. G. Mc Murdo and F. P. Harding,
Ensigns R. Pennefather and H. Bowden, one sergeant, one corporal, and
fifty privates wounded.
BATTLE OF HYDERABAD.
24TH. MARCH, 1843.
The whole of the Ameers did not submit, and the chiefs who continued to
resist assembled an army, which was commanded by Meer Shere Mahomed. The
British advanced from Hyderabad at daybreak on the morning of the 24th.
of March, and about half-past eight o’clock twenty thousand Scindian
troops were discovered in order of battle behind a nullah. Arrangements
were immediately made for commencing the action, and the 22nd. regiment
led the attack. Major Poole commanded the brigade, and Captain F. D.
George the regiment, which advanced steadily against the enemy’s left,
exposed to a heavy fire of matchlocks, without returning a shot until
arriving within forty paces of the entrenchment, when it stormed the
position occupied by the Beloochees. Lieutenant Coote first mounted the
rampart, seized one of the enemy’s standards, and was severely wounded
while in the act of waving it and cheering on his men; Lieutenant Powell
seized another, and the gallant example of the officers stimulated the
men to similar deeds. Privates J. Doherty, C. Lynar, E. Jobin, J. Mc
Cartin, J. Walmsley, G. Roberts, E. Watson, and J. Oakley shot the
defenders, and then captured fourteen standards, making five of their
opponents prisoners. Privates S. Cowen, S. Alder, and G. Banbury also
captured colours; and Corporal Tim. Kelly shot one of the Scindians,
taking from him a silver-knobbed standard. The Beloochee infantry and
artillery fought well, but were unable, although greatly superior in
numbers, to resist the determined attack of disciplined soldiers.
[Illustration:
The Second Jellalabad Medal.
The Maharajpoor Star.
]
Major-General Sir Charles Napier stated in his public despatch, “The
battle was decided by the troop of Horse Artillery, and Her Majesty’s
22nd. regiment.”[111]
The loss of the enemy was very great, and eleven pieces of cannon were
taken in position on the nullah, together with seventeen standards. The
Beloochee force was completely defeated, and their commander, Meer Shere
Mahomed, fled to the desert.[112] Among the killed was the great
promoter of the war, Hoche Mahomed Seedee. Twenty-three rank and file of
the 22nd. regiment were killed on this occasion; Lieutenants Chute,
Coote, Evans, and Brennan, Ensign Richard Pennefather, six sergeants,
one drummer, four corporals, and one hundred and twenty-three privates
were wounded. At the battle of Hyderabad the regiment mustered only five
hundred and sixty-two rank and file; the remainder, being sick and
convalescent, having been left at Sukkur, in Upper Scinde.
These successes gained for the troops the high honour of the thanks of
Parliament, and the Order of the Bath for several of the officers.
THE STAR FOR MAHARJPOOR AND PUNNIAR.
1843.
The Government of India, as a mark of their distinguished merit,
presented to every officer and soldier engaged in these battles, a
bronze star of six points, made from the captured guns, faced with a
smaller star of silver. Both stars are similar, the only difference
being that one has “Maharajpoor” on the silver face, the other
“Punniar,” the date being the same—“December 29th., 1843.” They were
permitted to be worn by the Queen’s regiments. The star was originally
issued with a brass hook to fasten it to the breast of the wearer’s
coat, but eventually it was worn with the “rainbow ribbon.”
BATTLES OF MAHARAJPOOR AND PUNNIAR.
29TH. DECEMBER, 1843.
A force named the “Army of Exercise” was assembled at Agra, in November,
1843, in consequence of affairs in the state of Gwalior, which had for
some time required the attention of the Indian Government, although it
was not anticipated that actual hostilities would take place. The events
which led to the collision between the Anglo-Indian troops and those of
the once powerful Mahratta kingdom, are as follow:—Upon the decease of
Maharajah Thunkojee Rao Scindiah, the British Government promptly
acknowledged as his successor the Maharajah Tyajee Rao Scindiah, who was
nearest in blood to the late sovereign of Gwalior, and whose adoption by
the Maharanee, his Highness’s widow, was approved by the chiefs. During
the minority of the Maharajah, the office of regent was to be held by
Mama Sahib. In a short time the regent was compelled by force to quit
the Gwalior state, and the Dada Khasgee Walla succeeded to the
confidence of the Maharanee without possessing generally that of the
chiefs, and by his influence various acts were committed insulting and
injurious to the British Government. The delivery of the Dada being
peremptorily insisted upon as a necessary preliminary to the
re-establishment of the customary relations with the Gwalior state, the
Maharanee at length complied with the request, and the Governor-General,
in order to give friendly support to the youthful Maharajah, directed
the immediate advance of forces sufficient for the purpose. The
Anglo-Indian troops entered the dominions of Scindiah, and a strong
government having been established at Gwalior, they received orders to
withdraw; but were not destined to return to their own territory without
a severe conflict. Negotiations appeared proceeding to an amicable
issue, but the design of the enemy to gain time to concentrate his
forces became at length so evident, that active measures of hostility
were determined upon. The British army left Agra, between the 12th. and
18th. of December, under the command of Major-General Sir Hugh Gough,
who was accompanied by the Governor-General, Lord Ellenborough, in
person.
The main division crossed the Koharee river early in the morning of the
29th. of December, and found the Mahratta forces drawn up in front of
the village of Maharajpoor, in a very strong position, which they had
occupied during the night, and which they had carefully entrenched. The
British were about fourteen thousand strong, with forty pieces of
artillery, while the enemy mustered eighteen thousand men, including
three thousand cavalry, with a hundred guns. Notwithstanding the extreme
difficulty of the country, intersected by deep and almost impassable
ravines, the whole of the Anglo-Indian troops were in their appointed
positions by eight o’clock in the morning of the 29th. of December. The
action commenced by the advance of Major-General Littler’s column, which
was exactly in front of Maharajpoor; whilst Major-General Valiant’s
brigade took it in reverse, both being supported by Major-General
Dennis’s column, and the two light field batteries.
Her Majesty’s 16th. Lancers, and the 39th. and 40th. regiments highly
distinguished themselves. The 30th., forming part of Brigadier Wright’s
brigade with the 56th. Native Infantry attacked with such vigour that
they stormed the enemy’s batteries and bayoneted the gunners at their
posts. But the Mahrattas rallied in the village, and after firing their
Matchlocks threw them away, and fought sword in hand with the most
determined bravery. In the meantime General Valiant’s brigade had taken
Maharajpoor in reverse, and by this combined movement twenty-eight guns
were captured, but the Mahratta position was not taken till nearly all
its defenders had been slain on the spot.
A small work of four guns on the left of the entrenched main position of
Chonda was long and obstinately defended, but subsequently carried; and
the guns captured by the grenadiers of the 39th., under Captain
Campbell, admirably supported by a wing of the 56th. Native Infantry,
under Major Philips.
Not less distinguished was the conduct of the 40th.; this regiment in
the attack on the enemy’s entrenched positions, had two successive
commanding officers, Major Stopford[113] and Captain Coddington, wounded
at the very muzzles of the guns. Two regimental standards were captured
by the 39th., and four by the 40th. regiment. Major-General Valiant was
also wounded.
Major-General Churchill, C.B., Quarter-Master General of Her Majesty’s
forces in India, and Captain Somerset of the Grenadier Guards, Military
Secretary to Lord Ellenborough, both received several wounds in personal
rencontres. The former died after amputation of the leg. Major Henry
Havelock, C.B., of the 13th. Light Infantry, Persian interpreter, served
on Sir Hugh Gough’s personal staff.
Brigadier Cureton’s brigade of cavalry, of which the 16th. Lancers
(under Lieutenant-Colonel Macdowell) formed part, took advantage of
every opportunity, manœuvring most judiciously on the right, and had it
not been for an impassable ravine, would have cut off the retreat of the
whole,. The cavalry division was under the orders of Major-General Sir
Joseph Thackwell, K.C.B.
In this action fifty-six guns, and the whole of the enemy’s ammunition
waggons were captured.
Major-General Grey, who had been directed to push on with the left wing
as rapidly as practicable to Punniar, twelve miles south-west of
Gwalior, gained also a complete victory on the same day as the battle of
Maharajpoor was fought, namely, the 29th. of December.
About four o’clock in the afternoon the enemy was observed to have taken
up a strong position on a chain of lofty hills, four miles eastward of
the camp. The Major-General determined immediately to attack him, and
the 3rd. Buffs, with a company of sappers and miners, were detached to
occupy a position on an opposite ridge, followed afterwards to the right
by five companies of the 39th. Native Infantry, until the troops,
amounting to two thousand and seven men, could be brought up, and an
attack made upon the enemy’s left flank and centre. Owing to the
lateness of the day, it was some time before this force could be
supported. The Buffs, under Lieutenant-Colonel Clunie, and the sappers
attacked the centre, exposed to a galling fire from the guns, and
gallantly carried every position, driving the enemy from height to
height, and capturing eleven of his guns, with a standard. The second
infantry brigade under Acting-Brigadier Anderson, of the 50th., arrived
in time to put a finish to the action; forming on the crest of the hill,
he, by a gallant and judicious movement, attacked the enemy’s left, and
completely defeated him, taking the remainder of his guns. Major Petit
commanded the 50th., and distinguished himself by the charge he made
down the hill at the head of that regiment. The 50th. Native Infantry
shared in the above movement. Major White commanded the latter, and took
the second infantry brigade out of action upon Brigadier Anderson being
wounded.
A portion of the first cavalry brigade, under Brigadier Campbell of the
9th. Lancers, accompanied the force as far as the ground would admit,
but no opportunity was afforded for actively employing them. General
Grey at once affected a junction with Sir H. Gough under the walls of
Givalin, which capital they occupied unopposed, and the Maharatta army
was disbanded.
These victories were not gained without severe loss,[114] owing to the
enemy’s force greatly exceeding the British, particularly in artillery,
and to the commanding position of his guns, which were well served and
resolutely defended both by gunners and infantry; the peculiar
difficulties of the country gave also additional advantages to the
gallantry of the Mahratta troops, whose casualties were exceedingly
heavy.
The regiments engaged at Maharajpoor, were the 16th. Lancers, 39th. and
40th. Foot. Bengal Artillery and Sappers, 1st., 4th., and 10th. Native
Cavalry, 2nd. Skinner’s Horse, and the 14th., 16th., 31st., 43rd., and
56th. Native Infantry. At Punniar; the troops engaged were the 9th.
Lancers; the 3rd. and 50th. Foot; the 8th. Bengal Irregular Cavalry, a
company of Sappers, and five companies of the 39th. and 50th. Native
Infantry.
THE SUTLEJ AND PUNJAUB MEDALS, FOR THE FIRST AND SECOND SIKH WARS.
1845–6 AND 1848–9.
For the first Sikh War, or Sutlej Campaign, four Silver Medals were
issued, for the four battles of “Moodkee, 1845;” “Ferozeshuhur, 1845;”
“Aliwal, 1846;” “Sobraon, 1846.” By a general order, if a soldier was
present at only one of these battles of the Campaign, he received the
medal with the name of the battle inscribed on the reverse; but if he
had been engaged in more battles than one, he received for each battle
an additional clasp. The medal was designed by W. Wyon, and is
considered a beautiful example of art. Obverse: The diademed head of the
Queen, with the legend “Victoria Regina.” Reverse: A figure of Victory
standing, with a laurel wreath in her right hand, and a palm branch in
her left, at her feet a trophy of Sikh arms. Above is the inscription
“Army of the Sutlej”; and in the exergue, the name and date of the
battle for which the medal was given. Clasps for “Ferozeshuhur,”
“Aliwal,” “Sobraon.” The 31st. and 50th. were the only European
regiments that received the medal with _three clasps_ for the four
battles. Ribbon—dark blue with crimson edges.
[Illustration:
The Sutlej Medal.
]
[Illustration:
The Punjaub Medal.
]
By a general order, dated Ferozepore, April 2nd., 1849, a medal (silver)
was granted for the Punjaub Campaign, second Sikh War, 1848–9. Obverse:
same as the Sutlej Medal. Reverse: Lord Gough on horseback, the Sikh
army laying down their arms before him, the British army in line with
colours flying, in the background palm-trees. The superscription is “To
the army of the Punjaub,” and in the exergue the date, MDCCCXLIX. Three
clasps were issued for “Mooltan,” “Chillianwala,” and “Goojerat.”
Ribbon—dark blue, with narrow stripes of yellow at the edges. The medal,
without a clasp, was given to the officers and men of the Indus Flotilla
who took part in the Campaign, and a Naval Brigade of about one hundred
men, received the medal, with a clasp, for Mooltan. Two clasps were the
greatest number worn with any medal.
THE SUTLEJ CAMPAIGN.
1845–1846.
The Sikh army which had been formed by Runjeet Singh, and trained by
French and Italian refugees in his service, according to European
tactics, had, since the decease of that politic ruler in 1839, become
the dominant power, and finally coerced, or induced the Lahore
authorities to commence hostilities. The Maharajah was an infant, his
advisers powerless; but the soldiers, who styled themselves the “Punth
Khalsajee,” or true believers, accustomed to conquest, and elated by
success, were eager for a contest with the English, whom they were
confident of expelling from Hindostan. Accordingly the Sikh army, having
crossed the Sutlej on the 11th. December, 1845, invested Ferozepore on
one side, and took up an entrenched position at the village of
Ferozeshah, about ten miles in advance of Ferozepore, and nearly the
same distance from Moodkee, the enemy placing in this camp one hundred
and eight pieces of cannon, with a force exceeding fifty thousand men.
Sir Henry Hardinge, the Governor-General of India, had for some time
been aware of the intentions of the Sikhs, and so far from being
unprepared to meet and repel an invasion, before he had been three
months in India, large bodies of troops were marching from different
points towards the North West Frontier, to reinforce the army of
observation on the Sutlej. At the beginning of December, 1845, there
were 10,472 men and 24 guns at Ferozepore, 7235 men with 12 guns at
Loodiana, and nearly 13,000 men with 70 guns at Umballa; in all, nearly
31,000 men and 70 guns, under the command of Sir Hugh Gough.
The Sikhs remained inactive in the vicinity of Ferozepore for some days,
which may be regarded as a providential circumstance, as instead of
annihilating Major-General Sir John Littler’s weak divisions, they
contented themselves with stopping the dâks, and plundering the country,
until the 17th. of December, when they marched to intercept the approach
of the “Army of the Sutlej,” then advancing to the relief of Ferozepore
from Umballa, under Sir Hugh Gough, with whom was the Governor-General.
BATTLE OF MOODKEE.
18TH. DECEMBER, 1845.
After a harassing march of one hundred and fifty miles, along roads of
heavy sand, the troops arrived at Moodkee, on the 18th. of December,
having endured every kind of privation; the incessant labour required of
them admitting scarcely an hour’s uninterrupted repose before being
called upon for renewed exertions. About three o’clock in the afternoon,
the army, suffering severely from the want of water, and in a state of
great exhaustion, received intelligence of the advance of the Sikhs on
Moodkee, and the troops had scarcely time to get under arms, and to move
to their positions, before the information was confirmed. The horse
artillery and cavalry were immediately pushed forward, the infantry and
field batteries moving in support. Two miles were scarcely passed, when
the enemy, consisting of about twenty thousand infantry, and an equal
number of cavalry, with forty guns, under Lal Singh, were discovered in
position, which they had either just taken up, or were advancing in
order of battle. The country at this spot was a dead flat, dotted with
sandy hillocks, and covered at short intervals with a low thick jungle,
forming an excellent screen for the infantry and guns of the enemy, from
which they opened a severe cannonade upon the advancing troops, which
was vigorously replied to by the horse artillery under Brigadier Brooke.
After the manœuvres of the cavalry on the left and right flanks of their
opponents, the infantry commenced their participation in the fight, and
advancing under Major-Generals Sir Harry Smith, Walter Gilbert, and Sir
John Mc Caskill, attacked in _echelon_ of lines the Sikh infantry, the
wood and approaching darkness of night rendering them almost invisible.
The great superiority of numbers of the enemy necessarily caused their
extended line to outflank the British, but the movements of the cavalry
counteracted this advantage. Desperate was the opposition experienced,
but the roll of fire from the infantry soon convinced the Sikhs of the
inutility of resistance; their whole force was driven from position to
position with great slaughter at the point of the bayonet; night only
saved them from further disaster, this stout conflict being maintained
for an hour and a half of dim starlight, objects being rendered still
more obscure from the clouds of dust which arose from the sandy plain.
Lal Singh, the Sikh commander, was wounded, and narrowly escaped being
taken prisoner. Darkness alone prevented the pursuit of the foe; and the
force bivouacked on the field for some hours; returning to their
encampment, when it was ascertained that they had no foe before them, as
the enemy fled to their camp at Ferozeshuhur.
In this manner was achieved the first of a series of victories over the
Sikh troops; troops that had fought with the British army only three
years previously, in the advance on Cabool, and had been thanked in
general orders for their services, sustaining as they did, at the
forcing of the Khyber Pass, a loss equal to that of the Anglo-Indian
force; it appears therefore but reasonable to infer, that much of the
skill evinced by them in the disposition and arrangement of their army
may be in some degree attributed to the experience they gained by their
co-operation in the Afghan campaign; proving themselves unquestionably
at Moodkee, and in the succeeding conflicts, one of the best disciplined
and most powerful antagonists the British had ever encountered in India.
This victory was not gained without considerable loss; several gallant
officers fell and two hundred men, amongst them the hero of Afghanistan,
Major-General Sir Robert Sale, who, towards the conclusion of the
action, had his thigh shattered with a grape shot, from the effects of
which he died. Major-General Sir John McCaskill, K.C.B., who had served
with the 9th. Foot in that country, was also amongst the slain.
The troops engaged at Moodkee were the 3rd. Light Dragoons, 9th., 31st.,
50th., and 80th. Foot, Skinner’s Horse, 8th. Bengal Irregular Cavalry,
and the 5th., 7th., and 26th. Bengal Infantry.
BATTLE OF FEROZESHAH OR FEROZESHUHUR.
21ST. AND 22ND. DECEMBER, 1845.
On the 19th. of December the army was concentrated at Moodkee, no
further operations taking place until the 21st., when it moved by its
left on Ferozepore; and having on the march been reinforced by
Major-General Sir John Littler’s division of five thousand men from
that place, General Sir Hugh Gough formed his forces in order of
battle. It was then resolved to attack the enemy’s entrenched camp at
Ferozeshah, or Ferozeshuhur, where they were posted in great force,
and had a most formidable artillery; their camp was a parallelogram,
about a mile in length, and half that distance in breadth, including
within its area the village of Ferozeshuhur, the shorter sides looking
towards the Sutlej and Moodkee, and the longer towards Ferozepore, and
the open country. The plains, as at Moodkee, were covered with low
jhow jungle; this added to the difficulty of the advance, which was
made in four divisions; the left wing under the direction of the
Governor-General, (Lieutenant-General Sir Henry Hardinge,) who had
volunteered his services as second in command. The force of the Sikhs
was about 35,000 men, two-thirds of whom were regular troops, with
ninety-eight guns, and another army of 23,000 regulars and sixty-seven
guns, under Tej Singh, was only ten miles distant. Upwards of one
hundred guns of the enemy, nearly one half of battering calibre,
opened a heavy cannonade, which was checked, but not silenced, by the
far less numerous artillery of the assailants.[115] In spite of this
storm of shot and shell, the infantry gallantly advanced, and boldly
carried the formidable entrenchments, throwing themselves upon the
guns, and wresting them from the enemy. These exertions, however, only
partially gained the batteries, and the soldiery had to face so hot a
fire from the Sikhs from behind their guns, that the most heroic
efforts could only succeed in carrying a portion of the entrenchment.
Darkness did not bring a total cessation of hostilities, for about the
middle of the night the Sikhs caused one of their heavy guns to bear
upon that part of the field gained, and on which the troops had
bivouacked. The gun was soon captured by the 80th. regiment;[116] but
the enemy, whenever moonlight revealed the position, still continued
to harass the troops by the fire of their artillery.
At length the long night wore away, and with daylight of the 22nd. of
December came retribution. The infantry formed into line, supported on
both flanks by horse artillery, whilst a fire was opened from the
centre, aided by a flight of rockets. Here a masked battery played with
great effect, dismounting the pieces and blowing up the tumbrils of the
British, but at this juncture Sir Henry Hardinge placed himself at the
head of the left wing, the right being led by Sir Hugh Gough. Unchecked
by the opposing fire, the line advanced, and drove the foe rapidly out
of the village of Ferozeshah, and the encampment; then changing front to
the left, continued to sweep the camp, bearing down all opposition.
Eventually the Sikhs were dislodged from their whole position. The line
now halted, and the two brave leaders rode along its front, amid the
cheering of the soldiers and the waving of the captured standards of the
Khalsa army. Seventy-three pieces of cannon were also captured.
The British, masters of the entire field, now assumed a position on the
ground they had so nobly won; but their labours were not ended, for in
less than two hours Sirdar Tej Singh brought up from the vicinity of
Ferozepore fresh battalions, and a large field of artillery, supported
by thirty thousand Ghorechurras, previously encamped near the river.
Driving in the cavalry parties, he made strenuous efforts to regain the
position at Ferozeshah; this attempt was defeated; but the Sirdar
renewing the contest with fresh troops, and a large artillery, commenced
the attack by a combination against the left flank; and after being
frustrated in this attempt, essayed such a demonstration against the
captured village, as compelled the British to change the whole front to
the right. Meanwhile an incessant fire was maintained by the foe without
being answered by a single shot, the artillery ammunition being
completely expended in these protracted encounters. The almost exhausted
cavalry were now directed to threaten both flanks at once, the infantry
preparing to advance in support; this soon caused the Sikhs to
discontinue firing, and to abandon the field, precipitately retreating
towards the Sutlej, large stores of grain and _matériel_ of war being
abandoned by the enemy.[117]
It is not surprising that the British casualties were numerous; the
total loss being six hundred and ninety-four killed, and one thousand
seven hundred and twenty-one wounded. The entire staff of the
Governor-General was killed or wounded, except his son, Captain
Hardinge, who had his horse shot under him. Within thirty hours an
entrenched camp had been stormed, a general action fought, and two
considerable conflicts sustained with the enemy. Thus in less than four
days, sixty thousand Sikh soldiers, supported by upwards of one hundred
and fifty pieces of cannon, were dislodged from their position, and
received a just retribution for their treacherous proceedings, without
provocation or declaration of hostilities.
The 3rd. Light Dragoons, 9th., 29th., 31st., 50th., 62nd., and 80th.
Foot; the 2nd. Skinner’s Horse, 8th. Bengal Irregular Cavalry, Bengal
Sappers and Miners, Royal Bengal Fusiliers; 4th., 5th., and 7th. Bengal
Infantry, took part in the battle of Ferozeshuhur. In the official
despatch there were no regiments particularized, for all were equally
exposed during this protracted conflict.[118]
BATTLE OF ALIWAL.
28TH. JANUARY, 1846.
On the 16th. of January, 1846, the first brigade, with a few guns and
some native cavalry, received sudden orders to march on the following
morning in the direction of Loodiana, under the command of Major-General
Sir Harry Smith. By a forced, march on the 17th., the fort of
Dhurrumkote was surprised, and the garrison, consisting of about three
hundred men, laid down their arms, and were sent prisoners to
head-quarters. On the 20th. of the same month this division was
reinforced near the fort of Jugraon by the 16th. Lancers, the 53rd.
Foot, a detachment of recruits of the Queen’s regiments, and a troop of
horse artillery. The Major-General decided on attempting the relief of
Loodiana, which was but slightly garrisoned, and was threatened by a
large body of the enemy. The troops commenced their march about one
o’clock in the morning of the 21st.; about eleven the enemy was observed
to be drawn up, parallel with the British line of march, in a strong
position at Buddiwal, his front covered by a ridge of low sand-hills,
bristling with forty pieces of artillery, which were so placed that it
was necessary, in order to gain Loodiana, either to risk a battle to
dislodge him from a strong position,—which, with troops fatigued by a
long march, under a burning sun, and greatly inferior in numbers, would
have been a hazardous proceeding,—or to proceed along the entire front
of his position under a galling fire.
Having a just confidence in the steadiness of his troops, Sir Harry
Smith chose the latter course. The infantry, formed in open column of
companies right in front (the grenadier company of the 31st. leading,)
and ready at any moment to form line, preceded by the artillery, and
covered by the cavalry, marched at a distance of five hundred yards,
along the front of this formidable line, receiving the fire of each
battery as it bore upon them. The Sikh position being passed, and the
enemy declining to follow, by three o’clock in the afternoon the troops
arrived at Loodiana, thus effecting the desired object.
On the 22nd. and 23rd. the soldiers were permitted to rest themselves
after their late fatigue, and on the 24th. the enemy retired to Aliwal,
a village on the Sutlej. The British moved to the ground lately occupied
by them at Buddiwal, where they were reinforced by the second brigade of
Sir Harry Smith’s division, consisting of the 50th. Foot and 48th.
Native Infantry, with some cavalry and infantry from Loodiana.
At daylight on the 28th. Sir Harry Smith marched with his whole force to
attack the Sirdar Runjoor Singh and the Rajah of Ladwa in their camps at
Aliwal, the enemy being drawn up in line of battle with his left resting
on the village, numbering about fifteen thousand men, with fifty-six
guns. From information afterwards received, it appeared that the Sikhs
were about to march upon Jugraon that very morning, for the purpose of
getting between Sir Harry Smith’s force and the heavy guns coming up
from Delhi under a very slender escort. The march having been previously
conducted in columns of brigades at deploying distance, each brigade
deployed on its leading company, and thus formed one long line. Abour
ten o’clock in the morning the action commenced by a heavy cannonade
from the Sikh artillery, which was principally directed on the British
centre. The village of Aliwal was filled with infantry, supported by
cavalry in the rear, and further defended by two guns on its left.
“The enemy,” says Sir Harry Smith, “fought with much resolution, and
maintained frequent encounters with our cavalry hand to hand. In one
charge of infantry upon the 16th. Lancers, they threw away their
muskets, and came on with their swords and targets against the lance.”
But all their bravery was fruitless. The village was carried, and the
two guns were captured,[119] but the line being in consequence somewhat
disarranged, it was quickly re-formed, and advanced in excellent order,
overcoming all opposition. The attack of the enemy by the left wing was
equally successful; the line advanced, making a steady and successful
charge, and the Sikhs, being beaten in every quarter, fled towards the
river in the utmost confusion, leaving their camp, baggage, and stores,
with fifty-two pieces of artillery, as trophies in the hands of the
victors.
The regiments engaged in this battle were the 16th. Lancers, 31st.,
50th., and 53rd. Foot, 3rd. Skinner’s Horse, 1st. and 2nd. Ghoorkas, and
7th. and 13th. Bengal Infantry.
BATTLE OF SOBRAON.
10TH. FEBRUARY, 1846.
Although the intelligence of the victory of Aliwal, and the sight of the
numerous bodies which floated from the vicinity of that battle-field to
the bridge of boats at Sobraon, apparently disheartened the enemy, and
caused many of them to return to their homes, yet in a few days they
appeared as confident as ever of being able in their entrenched
position, to defy the Anglo-Indian army, and to prevent the passage of
the Sutlej.
The heavy ordnance having arrived on the 8th. of February, the day on
which the forces under Major-General Sir Harry Smith rejoined the main
body of the army, it was determined at once to storm their
entrenchments, and finally drive them out of Hindoostan. This was no
ordinary undertaking, as, from observations made during the time the
head-quarters of the army were stationed at the village of Nihalkee, it
was ascertained that the position at Sobraon was covered with formidable
entrenchments, and defended by thirty thousand of the _élite_ of the
Khalsa troops; besides being united by a good bridge to a reserve on the
opposite bank of the river, on which was stationed a considerable camp,
with artillery, which commanded and flanked the Sikh field-works on the
British side of the Sutlej.
About daybreak on the 10th. of February, the mortars, battering guns,
and field artillery were disposed on the alluvial land, embracing within
their fire the enemy’s works. As soon as the sun’s rays cleared the
heavy mist which hung over the plain, the cannonade commenced; but
notwithstanding the admirable manner in which the guns were served, it
would have been visionary to expect that they could, within any limited
time, silence the fire of seventy pieces of artillery behind
well-constructed batteries, or dislodge troops so strongly entrenched.
It soon therefore became evident that musketry and the bayonet must
ultimately decide the contest.
The British infantry, formed on the extreme left of the line, then
advanced to the assault, and in spite of every impediment, cleared the
entrenchments, and entered the enemy’s camp. Her Majesty’s 10th., 53rd.,
and 80th. regiments, with the 33rd., 43rd., 59th., and 63rd. Native
Infantry, moving at a firm and steady pace, never fired a shot till they
had passed the barriers opposed to them, to which was attributed the
success of their first effort, and the small loss sustained by them.
When checked by the formidable obstacles and superior numbers to which
the attacking division was exposed, the second division, under
Major-General Gilbert, afforded the most opportune assistance by
advancing to the attack of the Sikh batteries, entering the fortified
position after a severe struggle, and sweeping through the interior of
the camp. A very severe loss was inflicted by this division upon the
retreating enemy. The same gallant efforts, attended by similar results,
distinguished the attack of the enemy’s left by the first division,
under Major-General Sir Harry Smith, in which the troops nobly sustained
their former reputation.[120]
Fighting with the energy of desperation, the Sikhs even when some of
their entrenchments were mastered with the bayonet, endeavoured to
recover with the sword the positions they had lost. The cavalry under
General Sir Joseph Thackwell, rode through the openings made by the
sappers, in single file, and re-forming as they passed them, galloped on
and cut down the Sikh artillerymen at their guns. But it was not until
the weight of all three divisions of infantry, in addition to several
regiments of cavalry, and the fire of every piece of field artillery
that could be sent to their aid, had been felt, that the enemy gave way.
The Sikh regiments retreated at first in tolerable order, but the
incessant volleys soon caused them to seek safety in a rapid flight.
Masses of them precipitated themselves on their bridge, which, being
broken by the heavy fire, was incapable to sustain the multitudes
pressing forward; the sudden rise too of the Sutlej rendered the ford
almost impassable, adding another obstacle to their escape. A dreadful
carnage ensued. The stream was red with the blood of men and horses, the
bridge in many places had given way, and it is considered that at least
a third of the Sikh army perished in this battle; sixty-seven of their
guns were captured, together with two hundred camel-swivels
(zumbroorucks,)[121] numerous standards, and vast munitions of war.
In this manner ended the battle of Sobraon; at six in the morning it
commenced; at nine it became a hand to hand conflict; and by eleven it
was gained. Major-General Sir Robert Dick, K.C.B., the former leader of
the 42nd. Royal Highlanders in Spain, fell at the moment of victory;
Brigadier Taylor, C.B., the beloved commanding officer of the second
division, was also killed. In these several battles the British loss
amounted to six thousand two hundred and seventy-two officers and men
killed and wounded.
Of the Queen’s regiments, besides those already mentioned, the 31st. and
50th. were described in orders as having greatly distinguished
themselves. The gallant conduct of the 9th., 29th., and 62nd. regiments,
was also specially noticed, and the cavalry were not forgotten.[122] The
3rd. Light Dragoons and the 10th. especially distinguished themselves.
The following regiments were present at this decisive victory,
namely,—3rd. Light Dragoons; 9th., and 16th. Lancers, 9th., 10th.,
29th., 31st., 50th., 53rd., 62nd., and 80th. Foot; their conduct and
that of the officers received the thanks of Parliament, the 1st. Bengal
Europeans; 4th. 5th., 6th., 7th., 8th., 9th., and 26th. Bengal Native
Infantry, and 1st., and 2nd. Goorkhas.
Ten days after the battle of Sobraon the British arrived before Lahore.
So complete was the discomfiture of the Sikhs, that no further
opposition was experienced: and on the 22nd. of February a brigade of
troops took formal possession of the palace and citadel of Lahore. A
treaty was signed on the 7th. of March, which, while it evinced the
moderation and justice of the paramount power of India, appeared
calculated to secure the frontier against similar acts of aggression.
THE PUNJAB CAMPAIGN. SIEGE OF MOOLTAN.
7TH. SEPTEMBER, 1848, TO 2ND. JANUARY, 1849.
Major-General Sir John Littler had been selected to command the garrison
of about ten thousand men which had been left at Lahore, to protect the
chief sirdars from their own turbulent countrymen, while re-constructing
the government, with Sir Henry Lawrence as political Resident, and
everything appeared to be progressing in a satisfactory manner, when, in
1848, Moolraj, the Dewan of Mooltan, having apparently agreed to the
arrangement for appointing Sirdar Khan Singh his successor as governor
of that town, Mr. Vans Agnew, of the Civil Service, and Lieutenant
Anderson, of the Bombay Army, who had been sent to Mooltan to install
Khan Singh were treacherously attacked and murdered. This was followed
by a general outbreak at Lahore, and endeavours were made to expel the
British from the Punjab. In this capital Maharaj Singh, a Gooroo or
priest, raising the standard of rebellion, soon collected a numerous
body of the disbanded Sikhs, and thus prevented the British troops at
Lahore from marching against Mooltan, which was occupied by the enemy at
the commencement of hostilities.
It was at this juncture that Lieutenant Edwardes[123] accomplished that
for which he gained such just renown. By his gallantry and judicious
skill he not only raised forces, but exerted so strong an influence that
he succeeded in holding Moolraj in check until succours could be
afforded; and having united his troops with those of Colonel Cortlandt,
several successful encounters took place with the insurgents. On June
18th., Edwardes and Cortlandt with troops consisting chiefly of Sikhs
and Mohammedans, after an action of 9 hours defeated the army of Moolraj
at Kineyree, with great loss of men and baggage; six guns also were
taken. In July they again attacked Moolraj, who with an army of eleven
thousand men had taken up a strong position at the village of Suddoosam,
and after a fierce fight of six hours drove him to seek shelter within
the walls of Mooltan. Major-General Whish arrived from Lahore on the
18th. of August, 1848, with a force of which Her Majesty’s 10th. Foot
formed part, and on the next day was joined by a column from Ferozepore,
with which was the Queen’s 32nd. regiment. The village of Ramteerut was
taken possession of on the 7th. of September, and the working parties
having made good progress, it was resolved to attack the outworks on the
12th. of that month, when Shere Singh deserted with five thousand Sikhs
to the enemy. This defection made it necessary to raise the siege on the
15th. of that month, and a position was taken up some miles distant.
Meanwhile Lord Gough was marching into the Punjab, and the advance
force, under Brigadier-General Campbell, C.B., (afterwards Lord Clyde,)
was engaged at Ramnuggur on the 22nd. of November, 1848. Here the
gallant Brigadier-General Cureton, C.B., commanding the cavalry
division, (the flaxen haired boy of the Peninsula,) and
Lieutenant-Colonel William Havelock, K.H., were killed. The brilliant
charges of the 3rd. and 14th. Light Dragoons, and of the 5th. and 8th.
regiments of Light Cavalry, against the enemy’s horsemen, numbering
between three and four thousand men, was specially noticed in general
orders.
This engagement was followed by the action of Sadoolapoor, on Sunday,
the 3rd. of December, 1848, by the troops under Major-General Sir Joseph
Thackwell, K.C.B., in which the 3rd. Light Dragoons, and the 24th. and
61st. regiments shared. The enemy’s loss was severe, but the British
casualties were comparatively small, amounting to only seventy-three
killed and wounded.
A gallant and successful attack was made with little loss, on a strong
position of the enemy on the eastern side of the Grand Canal, by the
troops under Brigadier-General F. Markham, on the morning of the 7th. of
November.[124] This is known as the action of Sooroojkhund, in which the
10th. and 32nd. regiments shared, (the latter being commanded by Major
Inglis, afterwards the heroic defender of Lucknow,) when the enemy’s
strongly entrenched position was carried, and four of his guns captured
without firing a shot.
While these events were occurring Major-General Whish renewed the siege
of Mooltan; and having been joined on the 26th. of December by Brigadier
the Honourable H. Dundas, C.B., of the 60th. Rifles, with the Bombay
column, which, in addition to native corps, comprised the 60th. Royal
Rifles, an attack was made on the entrenchments on the 27th. of
December; and the enemy being driven from the suburbs, a position was
taken up by the British within four hundred yards of the walls. The
gallantry and discipline of the 60th. Rifles were specially noticed;
they had Major Gordon killed, and Major Dennis wounded. Three companies
of the 32nd. shared in the re-occupation of the suburbs on this
occasion.
By a shell from one of the mortars on the 30th. the principal magazine,
containing 400,000 lbs. of powder, in the citadel was blown up,
destroying the grand musjid and several houses, and costing the lives of
about eight hundred of the garrison. Nowise dismayed by this misfortune,
Moolraj refused to surrender, and continued the defence, saying he had
powder enough left to last him for twelvemonths; but breaches were
effected during the nights of the 30th. and 31st., one near the Delhi
gate, and the other near the Bohur gate. A sortie was made by the
garrison on the last day of the year, but this was repulsed by Major
Edwardes and Lieutenant Lake, the enemy being driven back with severe
loss. The place was eventually stormed in the afternoon of the 2nd. of
January, 1849.
Colour-Sergeant John Bennett, of the 1st. Bombay Fusiliers, performed a
most gallant act. He planted the Union Jack in the crest of the breach,
standing beside it until the troops had passed. Both colour and staff
were riddled with balls. The suburbs between the Delhi gate and the left
breach were occupied by pickets from the first brigade, under Major
Dennin of the 60th. Rifles, a company of that regiment, under Captain
Douglas, being stationed in the houses opposite the breach is, the
Khoonee Boorj, to cover the advance of the storming party, and two
companies, under Captains Young and Sibthorp, to perform the same office
for the Bengal column.
Two practicable breaches having been made, orders were issued to storm
the citadel (into which Moolraj had retired) on the 22nd.; and when the
British troops were about to commence, the Sikh chief, with the whole of
the garrison, surrendered.[125] Moolraj was subsequently tried for the
murder of Mr. Agnew and Lieutenant Anderson, but the capital sentence
was changed into imprisonment for life. This siege cost the British a
loss of nearly one thousand two hundred killed and wounded. After this
brilliant success, Major-General Whish proceeded with a considerable
portion of his troops, to join the army immediately under the command of
Lord Gough.
The 10th., 32nd., and 60th. regiments took part in these operations.
These three regiments, after the fall of the place, proceeded to join
the army under Lord Gough, and by forced marches succeeded in being in
time to share in the final struggle at Goojerat. The Native regiments
present were—the Royal Bombay Fusiliers, 5th. Bengal Cavalry, 1st. and
2nd. Scinde Horse; 3rd., 7th., 9th., and 19th. Bombay Infantry; and
Bengal and Bombay Sappers and Miners.
BATTLE OF CHILIANWALA.
13TH. JANUARY, 1849.
Lord Gough having received information on the 10th. of January of the
fall of the fortress of Attock, which had been defended for a lengthened
period, by Major Herbert, and of the advance of Chuttur Singh, in order
to unite his forces with those under his son, Shere Singh, resolved to
attempt the overthrow of the Sikh army in his front; and, accordingly,
at daylight on the morning of the 12th., moved on the Dingee from Loah
Tibba, and thence on the following morning towards the village of
Chilianwala, the army making a considerable detour to the right, partly
to distract the enemy’s attention, but chiefly with the view of keeping
as clear of the jungle as possible. The village was reached about noon,
when a strong picket of the enemy’s cavalry and infantry was discovered
on a mound close to it. This was at once dispersed, and from the
elevation was obtained a very extended view of the country and of the
enemy drawn out in order of battle.[126] The ground in front although
not a dense was still a difficult jungle; and as the day was so far
advanced, Lord Gough decided to take up a position in rear of the
village.
While ground was being selected for the encampment the enemy advanced
some horse artillery, and opened a fire on the skirmishers in front of
the village. Orders were given for this fire to be silenced by a few
rounds from the heavy guns, which was instantly returned by that of
nearly the whole of the enemy’s field artillery, thus exposing the
position of his guns, which had hitherto been concealed by the jungle.
As it was evident that the Sikhs intended to fight, and would probably
advance their guns so as to reach the encampment during the night, the
British were at once drawn up in order of battle. After about an hour’s
fire that of the enemy appeared to be, if not actually silenced, at
least sufficiently disabled to justify an advance upon his position and
guns.
The left division, under Brigadier-General Colin Campbell (afterwards
Lord Clyde), was then ordered to advance. This had to move over a
greater extent of ground, in front of which the foe appeared not to have
many guns. Shortly afterwards Sir Walter Gilbert was directed to
advance, Brigadier Pope being instructed to connect the flank and
support the movement. Brigadier Penny’s brigade was held in reserve,
while the Irregular Cavalry, under Brigadier Hearsey, with the 20th.
Native Infantry, was ordered to protect the provisions and baggage.
Brigadier Pennycuick’s brigade having failed in maintaining the position
it had carried, Brigadier Penny’s reserve was ordered to support; but
Brigadier-General Colin Campbell, (to use Lord Gough’s own words,) “with
that steady coolness and military decision for which he is so
remarkable, having pushed on his left brigade and formed line to his
right, carried everything before him, and soon overthrew that portion of
the enemy which had obtained a temporary advantage over his right
brigade.”
This last brigade mistook for the signal to move in double time the
action of their brave leaders, Brigadier Pennycuick and
Lieutenant-Colonel Brookes, who waved their swords over their heads as
they cheered on their gallant troops. This unfortunate mistake caused
the Europeans to outstrip the native corps, which were unable to keep
pace, and arriving, completely blown, at a belt of very thick jungle,
got into some confusion, and Lieutenant-Colonel Brookes, heading the
24th., was killed between the Sikh guns. At this moment a numerous body
of infantry, which supported their guns, opened so destructive a fire
that the brigade was compelled to retire, but not before having lost
their gallant leader, Brigadier Pennycuick,[127] and the three other
field officers of the 24th., together with nearly half the
regiment;[128] the native corps also suffered severely.
In the height of the conflict, from causes never satisfactorily
explained, the cavalry of Brigadier Pope’s brigade, suddenly retreated,
bursting through their own artillery in their course. They were pursued
by the Sikh horse, who charged the artillery, unable to fire without
killing their own cavalry, as friends and foes in the _mêlée_ were
intermixed. Seventy-five of the gunners were cut down, and six guns
captured by the enemy. But the reserve artillery came up, the cavalry
rallied, and the infantry standing firm, the Sikh horsemen were repulsed
with loss, and two of the guns captured retaken.
Major-General Sir Joseph Thackwell, on the extreme left and rear,
charged the enemy’s cavalry wherever they shewed themselves, and the
right attack of infantry, under Major-General Sir Walter Gilbert, was
most successful, whilst the left brigade, under Brigadier Mountain, was
highly distinguished. Brigadier Godby ably supported the advance with
the right brigade.[129]
Lord Gough remained with Brigadier-General Campbell’s division, which
had been reinforced by Brigadier Mountain’s brigade, until nearly eight
o’clock, in order to effect the bringing in of the captured
ordnance,[130] and of the wounded.
At the close of this battle, which Havelock states:—“was the most
sanguinary, and the nearest approximation to a defeat of any of the
great conflicts of the British power in India,”—Lord Gough, for want of
water, fell back for about a mile, and took up a new position clear of
the jungle.
The loss of the Sikhs, principally among their old and tried soldiers,
was computed at three thousand killed, and four thousand wounded. With
the exception of Sobraon, it was remarked by Lord Gough that he never
remembered seeing so many of an enemy’s slain upon the same space. The
British casualties were likewise heavy.[131]
In this battle the “undaunted bravery” of Her Majesty’s 29th. regiment,
under Lieutenant-Colonel Congreve, was specially noticed, and the
conduct of the 61st. was equally distinguished. The regiments engaged at
Chillianwala were the 3rd. and 14th. Light Dragoons, 9th. Lancers,
24th., 29th., and 61st. Foot; Bengal Fusiliers, and 2nd. and 11th.
Bengal Native Infantry.
BATTLE OF GOOJERAT.
21ST FEBRUARY, 1849.
After the battle of Chilianwala, the enemy occupied their position for
nearly a month, with the British encamped on their left flank, but on
February 12th. they quitted their entrenchments, and took up a position
between Goojerat and the Chenab, with about 61,500 men and fifty-nine
guns, under Shere Singh. It appears to have been their intention to
cross this river, and, after plundering the Rechna Doab, to have marched
to Lahore; but this was prevented by Major-General Whish, who had
detached a brigade to guard the fords above and below Wuzeerabad, in
which direction Lord Gough had moved.
At half-past seven o’clock in the morning of the 21st. of February, the
army advanced with the precision of a parade movement. The Sikhs opened
their fire at a very long distance, which exposed to the artillery both
the position and range of their guns. For the first time the English
commander was superior in artillery to the enemy, having ninety-seven
guns, some of heavy calibre, but only 24,000 infantry. The infantry was
halted just out of fire, and the whole of the artillery were advanced,
covered by skirmishers.
The Sikh guns were served with their accustomed rapidity, and the enemy
well and resolutely maintained his position, but the terrific force of
the British fire obliged him, after an obstinate resistance, to fall
back. The infantry were then deployed, and a general advance was
directed, the movement being covered, as before, by artillery.
Burra Kalra, the left village of those of that name, wherein the enemy
had concealed a large body of infantry, and which was apparently the key
of their position, lay immediately in the line of Major-General Sir
Walter Gilbert’s advance, and was carried in the most brilliant style by
a spirited attack of the third brigade, under Brigadier Penny,
consisting of the 2nd. Europeans, and 31st. and 70th. regiments of
Native Infantry, which drove the enemy from their cover with great
slaughter. A very spirited and successful movement was also made about
the same time against a heavy body of troops in and about the second or
Chotah Kalra, by part of Brigadier Hervey’s brigade, most gallantly led
by Lieutenant-Colonel Franks, of the 10th. Foot.
The heavy artillery continued to advance, taking up successive forward
positions, driving the enemy from those he had retired to, whilst the
rapid advance and beautiful fire of the horse artillery and light field
batteries, which were strengthened by bringing to the front the two
reserved troops of horse artillery, under Lieutenant-Colonel Brind,
Brigadier Brook having the general superintendence of the whole of the
horse artillery, broke the enemy’s ranks at all points. The whole
infantry line then rapidly advanced, and drove their opponents before
it. The nullah was cleared, several villages stormed, the guns that were
in position carried, the camp captured, and the whole army of Shere
Singh routed in every direction; the right wing and Brigadier-General
Campbell’s division passing in pursuit to the eastward, and the Bombay
column to the westward of the town.
Thus hotly pursued, the retreat of the Sikhs soon became a perfect
flight, all arms dispersing over the country, rapidly followed by the
troops for a distance of twelve miles, their track strewed with their
wounded, their weapons, and military equipments, which they threw away
to conceal that they were soldiers.
On the left a most successful and gallant charge was made upon the
Afghan cavalry, and a large body of Goorchurras, by the Scinde horse,
and a party of the 9th. Lancers, when several standards were captured.
The 14th. Light Dragoons and the other cavalry regiments on the right,
regular and irregular, by their bold front and gallant conduct,
contributed much to the success of the day, while their conduct in
following the fugitives received high commendation.
Thus were defeated the forces brought by the Sikhs into the field,
amongst whom were the _élite_ of the old Khalsa army. Their numbers were
estimated at sixty thousand men of all arms, and fifty-nine pieces of
artillery; under the command of Sirdar Chuttur Singh, and Rajah Shere
Singh, with a body of one thousand five hundred Afghan horse, led by
Akram Khan, son of the Ameer, Dost Mahomed Khan. For the first time had
the Sikhs and Afghans combined together, but the complete victory of
Goojerat showed the futility of the compact.
Among the fifty-three guns captured were recovered those lost at
Ramnuggur and Chillianwala; and it was also a gratifying fact that the
casualties of the British were less than could be expected.
For twelve miles did the exulting horsemen pursue the flying foe, and
the shades of evening were falling when they returned weary to camp. The
following morning Major-General Gilbert resumed the pursuit towards the
Jhelum, with the view of cutting off the enemy from the only practicable
gun-road to that river. Another division of infantry, under
Brigadier-General Colin Campbell, advanced on the road to Bimber,
scouring the country in that direction to prevent their carrying off
their guns by that route; and a body of cavalry under Lieutenant-Colonel
Bradford, successfully pushed on several miles into the hills,
accompanied by Captain Nicholson, a most energetic political officer,
with the same object; while Lord Gough remained in possession of the
field for the purpose of supporting these operations, covering the fords
of the Chenab, and destroying the vast magazines of ammunition left
scattered in all directions. These combinations were entirely
successful, and by them the power of the Sikhs was completely broken.
The regiments which took part in this decisive victory were, the 3rd.,
9th., and 14th. Light Dragoons; the 10th., 24th., 29th., 32nd., 53rd.,
60th., and 61st. Foot; the 1st. and 2nd. Bengal European, 1st. Bombay
European; 1st., 5th., 6th., and 8th. Bengal Light Cavalry; 3rd., 9th.,
11th., and 14th. Irregular Cavalry; Scinde Horse; nine troops Horse
Artillery, four batteries Bombay Artillery; 2nd. and 11th. Bengal
Infantry, and 19th. Bombay Infantry.
Major-General Sir Walter Gilbert, K.C.B., crossing the Jhelum on the
3rd. of March, came up with a portion of the retreating army, under
Shere Singh and Chuttur Singh, at Hoormuck, where they surrendered on
the 11th. of March; the sirdars and the remainder of his troops,
amounting to sixteen thousand men, laid down their arms at Rawul Pindee
three days afterwards. Forty-one pieces of artillery were given up, and
the Sikhs remaining, after so many fields of slaughter, being given each
a rupee, dispersed to their homes. The Afghans were energetically
pursued through Attock and Peshawur, as far as the Khyber Pass, losing
half their number in the field, and many of the remainder in their
retreat. Dost Mahomed then sued for peace, which was granted to him.
The Duke of Wellington, then Commander-in-Chief, being dissatisfied with
the conduct of Lord Gough for incurring such heavy losses, superseded
him in his command by Sir Charles Napier, who, selected at a moment’s
notice, had proceeded to India, but found on his arrival that the
British arms had gained the ascendancy in that country, and the
consequence of Lord Gough’s crowning victory was the annexation of the
Punjab. A pension was granted to the Maharajah Dhuleep Singh; and the
celebrated diamond, the Koh-i-Noor, or Mountain of Light, taken from
Shah Sooja by Runjeet Singh, was presented to Her Majesty.
THE NEW ZEALAND MEDAL.
This medal was granted by a general order, March 1st., 1869, to the
troops who had been engaged in the two wars in New Zealand, during the
years 1845–47, and 1860–66. Obverse: Queen’s head, crowned and veiled;
with the inscription, “Victoria, D.G. Britt. Reg. F.D.”; reverse: a
laurel wreath, within which is engraved the years during which the
recipient served, with the words “New Zealand” above and “Virtutis
Honor” below. No clasp issued. Ribbon: dark blue, with broad red stripe
in the centre. Given to both services. Some of the medals were issued
without dates on the reverse, but most with dates varying from 1845 to
1847, and from 1860 to 1866.
[Illustration:
The New Zealand Medal.
]
THE FIRST NEW ZEALAND WAR.
1845–7.
The first actual British settlement in New Zealand was made in 1839, and
in the following year the first Governor, Captain Hobson, concluded the
Treaty of Waitangi with the native chiefs, by which the sovereignty of
the Islands was ceded to Great Britain. Until 1841 all the settlements
in New Zealand were under the Sydney Government, but in that year the
three Islands were constituted an independent colony, with Auckland for
the capital. As the settlers increased, disputes arose between them and
the natives, about the possession of lands; which the settlers asserted
they had purchased, but to which the natives held they had no claim
whatever. These contentions and quarrels were intensified by the
ignorance of both races of the customs and modes of procedure of each
other, as well as by the irregular manner land was bought and sold. In
June, 1843, these disputes culminated in a conflict in the Wairau
Valley, in the province of Nelson; where two chiefs, who had resisted
the survey of their lands, defeated a party sent to arrest them, headed
by the Police Magistrate, killing him and twenty-one settlers in the
fray, or in the general massacre of prisoners which followed it. This
disastrous repulse destroyed the prestige of the English, and the
natives began to boast that they had the settlers at their mercy.
Troops, however, arrived from Australia, the affair was smoothed over,
and for some months peace was undisturbed. Trouble then arose in the
northern Island; a powerful chief, called Hone Heke, who had been
educated by the missionaries, with many of his countrymen, grew
discontented with the customs duties, the high price of tobacco and
blankets, and the absence of the usual whale ships at the town of
Kororareka (now Russell), near which he was residing. Considering that
the British flag, which waved on the hill above the town, represented
the power which fettered the trade and kept away the whalers, and having
a grudge against some of the inhabitants, Heke, on July 8th., 1844,
assembled his men, danced the war-dance at Kororareka, cut down and
burned the flag-staff, plundered several stores, and took possession of
the town for several days. A proclamation was issued by the Governor,
offering £100 for the capture of Heke, who replied by offering a similar
reward for the Governor’s (Captain Fitzroy) head. H.M.S. “Hazard,” with
a detachment of the 96th regiment was sent to Kororareka, the flag-staff
was re-erected, and troops stationed to guard it. As Heke threatened the
flag-staff should not remain, Captain Robertson landed from the “Hazard”
with a gun, a blockhouse was constructed, the inhabitants aroused, and
the town put in a state of defence. At daybreak on March 11th., 1845,
the handful of men guarding the flag-staff were surprised by Heke, and
the staff again cut down. At the same time Captain Robertson was
attacked by two hundred natives, under a chief called Kawiti, and after
a sharp skirmish was compelled to spike his gun and fall back to a
fortified house near the beach. Aided by the guns of the “Hazard,” the
soldiers and inhabitants defended themselves for three hours against the
attacks of the natives, till their magazine exploded. During a truce,
asked by the enemy to carry off their killed and wounded, it was
resolved to abandon the settlement, and the soldiers, with the whole of
the inhabitants, embarking on board the “Hazard,” and other ships which
were lying in the Bay, sailed for Auckland. The town was then plundered
and burnt.
Reinforcements arriving from Sydney, an expedition, under Colonel Hulme,
96th. Regiment, was despatched to Kororareka, which landed without
opposition, re-hoisted the British flag, and proclaimed martial law.
Heke having taken up a fortified position at Okaihau, a place about
eighteen miles inland, a force, consisting of the 58th Regiment, under
Major Bridge, a detachment of the 96th., some seamen and marines from
H.M. Ships “North Star” and “Hazard,” in all about four hundred men,
under Colonel Hulme, with about the same number of native allies, set
out to attack him. Most of the road lay through a forest; it took four
days to reach the fortification, or “pa,” during which time the rain
fell in torrents. Each soldier carried five days’ biscuit and thirty
rounds of ammunition, and, being without tents, two-thirds of the
ammunition and all the biscuits were unfit for use on arriving at
Okaihau. The “pa” was found to be too strong to be taken without
artillery, and after a fruitless assault, and repulse of a sally made by
the natives, the troops returned to the ships, with a loss of fourteen
killed and thirty-nine wounded.
More troops having arrived from Australia, another expedition was formed
against Heke, who now occupied a stronghold at Oheawai, a place nineteen
miles inland from the Bay of Islands. It was composed of the 58th.
Regiment, under Major Bridge, detachments of the 96th. and 99th.
Regiments, thirty men from H.M.S. “Hazard” and eighty volunteers from
Auckland, the whole numbering six hundred and thirty men, with four
guns, and about two hundred and fifty natives, commanded by Colonel
Despard, of the 99th. On June 23rd. the force was before Oheawai, a pa
ninety yards by fifty, with projecting flanks, surrounded by three rows
of palisades, between which was a ditch five feet deep, with traverses
and loopholes. On each side of the pa was a ravine with woody hills, and
the adjacent country was thickly covered with trees. Next day the guns
proved to be useless against the stockades, though at last fired at a
range of eighty yards, but Commander Johnstone, of H.M.S. “Hazard,”
bringing up a thirty-two pounder, two breaches were made, and Colonel
Despard ordered an assault. The assault was made on July 1st., by one
hundred and sixty soldiers, under Major Bridge, and forty seamen and
volunteers, under Lieutenant Philpotts, R.N., who bravely strove to
enter the place under a heavy fire, but the inner palisade being
unbroken, the party was forced to retire, with two officers and half
their number killed and wounded. Among the killed were Captain Grant of
the 58th., and Lieutenant Philpotts,[132] R.N., son of the Bishop of
Exeter.
The troops remained in front of the pa for some days, and were preparing
for another assault, but in the night of July 10th. the enemy abandoned
their position, which was then taken by the British, and the palisades
destroyed.
After this the war languished for some months, till Capt. (afterwards
Sir George) Grey, replaced Captain Fitzroy as Governor, in November,
when more active measures were taken. The new Governor gave the two
chiefs, Heke and Kawiti, a fixed time to decide for peace or war, and
this expiring without any satisfactory answer from either of them,
Colonel Despard was ordered to renew hostilities. The enemy being in
want of food, divided their forces, Heke remaining at a position he had
fortified at Ikorangi, ten miles from Oheawai, while Kawiti fortified
and garrisoned a place called Ruapekapeka, on the side of a hill in a
forest. The English troops comprised the 58th. Regiment, under
Lieutenant-Colonel Wynyard, with detachments of the 99th., Royal
Artillery, East India Company’s Artillery, Royal Marines, and
volunteers, under Captain Atkins with a brigade of three hundred and
sixteen seamen from H.M.S. “Castor,” “North Star,” and “Racehorse,” and
the E.I.C.’s ship “Elphinstone”; and a body of natives, with their
chiefs, Walker, Nene, Repa, and Macquarrie. The whole force amounted to
one thousand one hundred and seventy-three Europeans, and four hundred
and fifty natives, with three thirty-two pounders, one eighteen-pounder,
and seven brass guns and rocket tubes. The enemy had improved in the art
of fortification, and Ruapekapeka was found a much stronger place than
Oheawai. The “pa” measured about one hundred and seventy yards by
seventy, well flanked at the sides and angles, surrounded by two rows of
palisades with a ditch between them, with the earth thrown up behind to
form an inner parapet, and inside were huts with underground
excavations. On December 31st. the British opened fire from all their
guns in position and continued it till January 2nd., when the enemy made
a sally which was repulsed. On the 10th. two breaches were made in the
stockade, and the defenders losing heart began to retire. Next day some
of the native allies finding the “pa” almost deserted, crept up to the
palisades, and supported by a detachment of the 58th. Regiment, under
Captain Denny, rushed through the breaches, and the place was taken and
destroyed, with a loss to the victors of thirteen men killed and thirty
wounded.
This virtually finished the war. Heke was occupied at Ikorangi by a
feigned attack made by Macquarrie, and after the capture of Ruapekapeka,
his followers, and those of Kawiti, began to disperse, and both chiefs
were anxious for pardon and peace. This was granted to them by the
Governor, in January, 1846, and the war in the North Island was at an
end.
While these events were occurring in the North Island, a harassing
series of surprises and skirmishes was carried on in the southern. On
May 16th., 1847, a party of the 58th. Regiment, under Lieutenant Page,
stationed at Boulcott’s Farm, were surprised an hour before daylight,
and six men killed and four wounded.[133] After a skirmish or two, Major
Last, with a detachment of the 99th. Regiment, attacked a stockade held
by Rangihaeata, the chief of the insurgents in the Southern Island, and
was so far successful that the natives abandoned the position, and were
pursued and dispersed by parties of soldiers, militia, and police. A
determined attack was made on May 19th., on the settlement of Wanganui
by six hundred of the enemy, which was defended by one hundred and
seventy men of the 58th. Regiment, in three block houses, aided by a
gunboat on the river. The attack lasted five hours, in spite of a
constant fire of shot and shell, but in the night the enemy decamped,
dispirited by their losses.
In the beginning of June they again appeared in force, attacked a party
of the 65th. Regiment, and a day or two after approaching near the block
houses, challenged the soldiers to come out and fight. On the 19th. the
troops made a sally, and drove the enemy into the bush, and on the 23rd.
they sent in a flag of truce and stated their wish for peace. While the
war lasted they were deprived of their usual supplies of tobacco,
blankets, tea, and other things which had become necessary to them, and
their privations disgusted them with a contest by which nothing could be
gained.
On the 21st. of February, 1848, the principal chiefs met Governor Grey,
at Wanganui; stolen cattle were restored, the natives paid for the lands
in dispute by the Government, a general pardon granted, and peace
concluded. For their services in this war, Captain Sir E. Home, R.N.,
Captain Graham, R.N., Colonel Despard, 99th. Regiment, and
Lieutenant-Colonel Wynyard, 58th. Regiment, were made Commanders of the
Order of the Bath.
THE SECOND NEW ZEALAND WAR.
1860–66.
The long and desultory second war in New Zealand, lasting with an
interval of peace for some months, from 1860 to 1866, arose like the
first, from disputes with the natives concerning the sale and possession
of land. All the members of each tribe looked upon the land they
occupied as their hereditary property, and if the consent of the whole
tribe was not given to the sale and transfer, they considered the
proceeding invalid and worthless. In the year 1861, the sale of land to
the settlers provoked the natives of Taranaki to take up arms in defence
of what they imagined to be their rights, and the conflict eventually
spread over the greater part of the North Island. The Maoris proved
themselves to be no despicable antagonists; they were well-armed with
double-barrelled guns and rifles, and skilled in their use, and in
bush-fighting; so that the heavily equipped British soldiers found it no
easy task to subdue such wily and active enemies. They were also
extremely skilful in the construction of rifle-pits and fortified “pas,”
which were often so strongly palisaded and entrenched as to be almost
impregnable, even to artillery.
At the beginning of the struggle the British troops in New Zealand were
but very few in number, and till reinforcements arrived it was as much
as they could do to maintain their ground.
After some skirmishes, an attack on the Maories at Taranaki, June 13th.,
1860, was repulsed with heavy loss to the assailants, but reinforcements
were despatched from Australia, under Major-General Pratt, who defeated
the enemy at Mahoetaki, on November 6th. A chain of redoubts was thrown
up to keep the natives in check, and to protect the town of New
Plymouth, and these being occupied by detachments of different
regiments, almost daily skirmishes took place with the enemy. A
detachment of the 40th. Regiment was stationed in Redoubt No. 7, on the
river Waitara, and on March 18th. a party, under Capt. Richards, was
sent out to discover the Maories, who were known to be lurking in the
bush, which about a thousand yards from the redoubt was in its primitive
condition. The open space was crossed without opposition, but as soon as
the detachment entered the bush, they were received with a heavy fire
from unseen foes. Captain Richards ordered his men to extend in
skirmishing order, and return the fire, which had little effect on their
concealed opponents, by whose deliberate aim several of the soldiers
fell killed and wounded. Lieutenant Rees, the second in command, seized
the rifle of one of the fallen men, and encouraged his men by his
example to keep up a steady fire. In a few minutes the lieutenant fell
wounded, but Sergeant Lucas came to his assistance and sent him to the
rear, while he himself with two men only that remained unwounded in that
part of the field, took shelter behind a tree, and by the spirited fire
they maintained, kept the enemy at bay, amid showers of bullets which
flew on every side of them, till they were rescued by a party from the
redoubt, under Lieutenants Gibson and Whelan, at whose approach the
Maories fled. For his gallant behaviour on this occasion Sergeant Lucas
obtained the Victoria Cross. The natives having previously experienced
several defeats, were convinced of the futility of further resistance,
and this was the last affair in the Taranaki war. Next day, March 19th.,
1861, witnessed a general surrender, and the establishment of peace.
Unfortunately the embers of discord still smouldered, and the hoped-for
peace proved to be but a lengthened truce. On May 4th., 1863,
hostilities were resumed by an attack made by the natives on a military
escort, who were fired upon from the bush, and eight of their number
killed. In consequence of this, an encounter took place at Kuitkara, in
which twenty-four Maories were slain, and the province of Auckland
became again the scene of war.
The Maories having chosen one of their chiefs to be king, prior to the
beginning of the war, now asserted their intention of driving the
settlers out of the North Island; while General Duncan Cameron,
Commander-in-Chief, by a proclamation declared all natives in arms,
rebels, if they did not surrender in a week. The result of this was,
that they retired with their goods to a place called Kohewa, and taking
up a strongly fortified position at Roherea, a mountainous ridge, two
miles from Kohewa, and near the Waikato river, set the General at
defiance. Here Cameron attacked them; and under a hot fire carried their
rifle-pits, and drove the Maories into the adjacent swamps.
Previous to this, Volunteers, or Militia, had been raised among the
colonists, four thousand of whom took up arms in defence of their homes,
and redoubts had been erected for the defence of Auckland and other
towns.
In September, a detachment of the 65th. Regiment was stationed at Fort
Alexandra, in the neighbourhood of Cameron Town, when news reached the
fort, that Mr. Armitage, a magistrate living near, and a number of
friendly natives had been massacred by the enemy. Captain Swift, in
command of the detachment, with Lieutenant Butler, Sergt. McKenna, and a
party of about fifty men, started into the bush in pursuit of the foe.
They crossed swamps and forded rivers, till they suddenly found
themselves exposed in the bush to a heavy fire on both sides. Captain
Swift and Lieutenant Butler were mortally wounded, and the command of
the party devolved on Sergeant McKenna, to whose coolness and
intrepidity the party owed its safety. The skirmish was kept up till
nightfall, when the little band—several of them wounded—began their
retreat, through ten miles of swamp and bush, in the face of three
hundred savages, thirsting for their blood. After a harassed night
march, and more than once losing their path, about eight in the morning
they met a party of their comrades, under Colonel Murray, coming to
their assistance, and were in safety.
For his intrepid behaviour, Sergeant McKenna received the Victoria Cross
and a Commission. Corporal Ryan, who with four privates had remained
with the wounded officers till they died, and fortunately escaped in
safety at the break of day, also received the Cross, and the four
privates the medal for distinguished conduct in the field.
This affair was followed by some unimportant skirmishes, in one of
which, at Pontoko, October 2nd., Ensign Down and Drummer Stagpoole, of
the 57th. Regiment, gained the Victoria Cross, for bringing in a wounded
man, under a heavy fire at close range.
The enemy having retired to a strong “pa” they had erected on an
eminence at Rangariri, midway between the Waikato and a lake, on
November 20th, after a bombardment lasting an hour and a half, the
position was attacked by a force of regular troops—artillerymen, seamen,
and militia—about one thousand in all, commanded by General Cameron. The
outer works and rifle-pits were soon carried, but the stormers on
finding stronger defences still in front of them, hesitated, and fell
back before the fire of the enemy. The militia, though encouraged by
their officers, who placed themselves in the front, remained immoveable,
but the small body of Royal Artillery—about fifty all told—armed with
swords and revolvers, at a word from the General, headed by their
Colonel—Mercer—rushed forward, and gained the parapet of the “pa,” when
their gallant leader fell mortally wounded, and his brave handful of
gunners were repulsed. Two or three of his men in the attempt to rescue
him were shot down, when Surgeon W. Temple, R.A., went to his assistance
and dressed his wound, under showers of bullets, at the risk of his own
life. His noble conduct was witnessed by General Cameron, who
recommended him for the Victoria Cross, which he obtained.
A body of seamen, commanded by Commander Mayne, of H.M.S. “Eclipse,”
next endeavoured to carry the position, but were also repulsed, and an
attempt made to dislodge the enemy with hand-grenades failed. Luckily
the Maories felt that they had had enough, and at dawn next day they
hoisted a white flag and surrendered. One hundred and eighty Maories
were taken in the “pa,” and forty-five were found there dead. The loss
of the assailants were six officers killed and nine wounded, and one
hundred and twenty men killed and wounded, made up the roll of
casualties. This affair however produced the surrender of the Maori
King, on December 9th., but the war still continued.
A native stronghold at Rangiawhia was attacked and captured February
21st., 1864. On the 2nd. of April another fortified “pa” at Orakau was
taken by assault, by a force commanded by Major-General Carey, after
three days’ investment; and then for several weeks the Maories, without
interruption by the military, occupied themselves in the erection of a
most formidable “pa” at Tauranga. It was built on the highest part of a
narrow neck of land, well palisaded, and further defended by an
entrenched line of rifle-pits. On both sides were swamps extending to
the water, so that it was secure from a flank attack, and was named the
Gate Pa. On the 28th. of April, General Cameron, after a reconnaissance
of the entrenchments, made preparations for an attack. The forces at his
disposal were the 43rd. and 68th. Regiments, detachments of the 14th.,
65th., and 70th., Regiments, a Naval Brigade of over three hundred men
from the squadron of Commodore Sir W. Wiseman, and a detachment of Royal
Artillery, amounting to nearly one thousand seven hundred men of all
ranks, with six Armstrong guns, two howitzers, and eight mortars. The
intention of the General being to cut off the retreat of the enemy,
after dark a feigned attack was made on the front of his position, while
the 68th. Regiment, with some seamen, picked their way through the
swamp, and before morning were posted in the rear of the “pa.” The
Artillery opened fire soon after daybreak on the 29th., and continued
with little intermission till about four p.m., when, the pallisades
being almost destroyed and a practicable breach made, the assault was
ordered. One hundred and fifty of the 43rd., with the same number of
seamen and Marines, led by Commander Hay, of H.M.S. “Harrier” formed the
assaulting column under the command of Lieut.-Colonel Booth, of the
43rd. The remainder of the 43rd., with a body of seamen and Marines,
formed the reserve. Commander Hay led the stormers, who, with a ringing
cheer, crossed the ditch, mounted the embankment, and rushed through the
breach into the “pa,” and, as only a few straggling shots were heard,
the troops outside thought the place was won and the enemy beaten; when
all at once a tremendous fire of musketry accompanied with savage yells,
broke out in the interior of the entrenchment, and after a fierce
conflict of a few minutes, during which Colonel Booth, Commander Hay,
and Captain Glover fell mortally wounded, and almost every officer of
the column was killed or disabled; the storming party was seen pouring
out through the breach in utter confusion. Captain Hamilton at once led
on the supports, but fell shot through the head, the supports became
mixed with the fugitives, and in spite of the exertions of the officers,
the whole body hotly fired on by the enemy, fell back to the nearest
cover.[134] Darkness had now set in, but the troops lay on their arms in
their entrenchment, within a hundred yards of the enemy, furious at
their repulse and fully determined to conquer or die on the morrow.
During the night, which was wet and dark, the enemy evacuated the “pa,”
and stealing in small parties through the swamps eluded the vigilance of
the 68th.; and in the early morning Major Greaves, of the 70th.,
creeping up to the breach found the stronghold silent and deserted.
Colonel North[135] and a few privates were found still alive, and to the
credit of the enemy they had not been ill treated during the night, nor
had the bodies of the slain been mutilated. In this sad affair seven
officers of the 43rd. Regiment were killed, or died of their wounds, and
the Naval Brigade had four officers and forty seamen and Marines killed
and wounded.
When Commander Hay fell, mortally wounded, Samuel Mitchell, captain of
the foretop of H.M.S. “Harrier,” refused to leave his dying officer,
though ordered by him to leave him and look after his own safety. He
raised the commander in his arms, and carried him outside the “pa”
amidst a shower of bullets, and for his gallant conduct deservedly
obtained the Victoria Cross. Surgeon Manly, R.A., also gained the same
distinction for attending to the wounded under a heavy fire.
The day after the affair at Gate “pa,” a redoubt at Sentry Hill,
Taranaki, held by a detachment under the command of Major Shortt, of the
57th. Regiment, was attacked by a strong body of Maories, who were
repulsed with heavy loss.
Some weeks later, it being known that the natives were gathering in
force, and engaged in the construction of another stronghold at Te
Ranga, a place about four miles from Gate “pa,” Colonel Green,
commanding the troops at Tauranga, marched with the 43rd. and part of
the 68th. Regiment, against the enemy, whom he found strongly posted in
a chain of rifle-pits, the commencement of a formidable “pa.” After a
smart skirmish for about two hours, being reinforced by the Waikato
Militia, the advance was sounded, and the pits carried by storm in the
most dashing manner.[136] For a few minutes the Maories fought
desperately, but were utterly routed, and pursued for several miles. As
usual, their situation was favourable for their retreat, otherwise few
would have escaped. On the following day the bodies of one hundred and
eight of the enemy were found and buried in their own rifle-pits, but
many more were killed and remained in the ravines. Among the slain were
several powerful chiefs, one of whom, Rawhiri, was the leader at Gate
“pa.” The British loss was small, ten men killed and thirty-three
wounded, considering the heavy fire they were exposed to in advancing to
the attack.
During the following month, many of the natives laid down their arms and
surrendered; and on August 6th., 1864, most of the chiefs proffered
their unconditional submission to the government: yet the war still
lingered on. In January, 1865, the natives made a daring attack on the
British camp at Nukumaru, and suffered a severe repulse; and in the
month of July following, a force under the command of Lieut.-Colonel
Trevor, consisting of detachments of the 14th. and 18th. regiments, some
colonial troops, and a body of friendly natives, captured the Wereroa
“pa,”—an exceedingly strong position occupied by the Maories, about
three hundred feet above the wooded banks of the Waitotara river,
surrounded by precipices and swamps.
During the years 1865–66, the war was mostly confined to the West Coast.
In January of the latter year a strong “pa” at Pretahi was captured, and
the Otapawa “pa” was stormed by the 57th. regiment, with the loss of
Lieut.-Colonel Hassard and many brave men; but the contest dwindled to a
fitful series of unimportant skirmishes, and the capture and destruction
of “pas” and villages. After the year 1866, the struggle was carried on
by the colonial forces, commanded by Colonel Whitmore, who had been
military secretary to General Cameron (afterwards General Sir George
Whitmore, K.C.M.G.), who in January, 1869, finally crushed the last
Maori outbreak.
At the end of the year 1864, the colonial ministry had requested the
home government to withdraw the imperial troops, and to allow them
complete responsibility, but it was not till January, 1870, that the
last British regiment, the 18th., left the colony. The same year the
long and harassing war was brought to a close, and a durable peace
established.
The regiments engaged in the New Zealand War of 1845–47 were the 58th.,
65th., 96th., and 99th. Foot; and in the war of 1860–66 the 1st.
Battalion, 12th. Regiment; 2nd. Battalion, 14th. Regiment; 2nd.
Battalion, 18th. Regiment; and the 40th., 43rd., 50th., 57th., 65th.,
68th., and 70th. Regiments.
THE INDIAN GENERAL SERVICE MEDAL.
Since the publication of the first edition of this work, the medal
granted for the “Second Burmese War, 1852–3,” and the war with Persia,
1856–7, has been designated the “Indian General Service Medal,” and is
now always given as a reward for the almost perpetual expeditions[137]
against the native tribes on the frontiers of India, and in adjoining
territories. The medal, designed by L. C. Wyon, was first issued in
1854, with a clasp “Pegu,” to commemorate the services against the
Burmese in 1852–3; and was also given for the Persian campaign, 1856–57,
with clasp “Persia.” By a general order, July 1, 1869, the medal with a
clasp inscribed “North West Frontier,” was granted for services on the
North West Frontier of India, dating from 1849 to 1863. On the obverse
of this medal is the diademed head of the Queen, with the legend
“Victoria Regina.” On the reverse is a figure of Victory crowning a
seated classic warrior with a laurel wreath. In the exergue is the lotus
flower, but neither legend nor date. Ribbon: alternate stripes of
crimson and blue. The name and regiment, or ship, are indented on the
edge of the medal.
[Illustration:
The Indian General Service Medal.
]
Generally, but not invariably, where the recipient had served in two
or more expeditions, and had previously gained the medal, a bar or
clasp only was added to those already worn, instead of giving another
medal; but subsequent to 1876 instances occur of men having two
medals, with bars for different campaigns. Since 1869, by a series of
general orders, twelve bars have been issued with this medal,
inscribed—“Umbeyla,”—“Bhootan,”—“Looshai,”—“Perak,”—“Jowaki,
1877–8”—“Naga,”—“Burma, 1885–7”—“Sikkim, 1888”—“Hazara, 1888”—“Burma,
1887–89”—“Chin-Lushai, 1889–90”—“Samana, 1891”—the medal in all cases
being the same.
SECOND BURMESE WAR.
1852–53.
The King of Ava having refused redress for injuries inflicted on British
subjects at Rangoon, in violation of the treaty of Yandaboo, concluded
at the termination of the first Burmese war, after an ineffectual
attempt at negociation, hostilities commenced. Troops were collected
from Bengal and Madras, and placed under the command of Major-General
Godwin, who had borne a prominent part in the first war with Ava. The
Queen’s regiments which formed part of the force were the 18th., 51st.,
and 80th.,[138] and a naval squadron, under the command of Commodore
Lambert, consisting of H.M.S. “Fox” (40), “Serpent” (16), “Rattler”
(11), “Hermes” (6), “Salamander” (6), and a gunboat, with thirteen
vessels of the East Indian Company and Uncovenanted Service, took a very
active part in the operations, afloat and ashore.
Major-General Godwin embarked with the force under his command on the
28th. of March, 1852, and three days afterwards the destruction of the
stockades on the banks of the river Irrawaddy was effected. The next
service was the attack and capture of Martaban, on the 5th. of April, in
which portions of the 18th. and 80th. shared. Captain Campbell commanded
the wing of the 18th., and Major Lockhart that of the 80th. Captain
Gillespie, in command of the grenadiers of the former regiment was first
on the walls, and the soldier following him received three wounds. About
seven o’clock in the morning the troops landed, and the storming party
was soon under the walls and over them, when Lieutenant-Colonel
Reignolds at once took possession, after some skirmishing, of the pagoda
on the height, and by eight o’clock a.m. Martaban was won. The storming
party from the 80th. was commanded by Captain Christie of that regiment.
At this period the Madras division (comprising the 51st. regiment) had
not arrived at Rangoon, but by the 7th. of April it reached the
rendezvous at the mouth of the Rangoon river, and on the 11th. (Sunday)
Rangoon was bombarded. The ships silenced and destroyed the stockades at
the mouth of the river, and Commander Tarleton of the “Fox” landed with
a party of seamen and marines, spiked the guns and destroyed their
ammunition. At daybreak on the following morning the troops commenced
landing. They had not proceeded far when some guns were opened on the
British, and shortly afterwards skirmishers showed themselves in the
jungle. This was a new mode of fighting with the Burmese, as no instance
occurred in the former war of their attacking the flanks or quitting
their stockades. Now they were not only good shots, but bold in their
operations, and clever in selecting their ground and covering
themselves. A strong outwork named the White House Redoubt was
assaulted; the storming party, of which four companies of the 51st.
Light Infantry, under Lieutenant-Colonel St. Maur, formed part, carried
the stockade, but in consequence of the intense heat of the sun, which
occasioned the death of two officers, it was not until the 14th. of
April that the fortified town and pagoda of Rangoon were stormed and
captured. A Naval Brigade of one hundred and twenty men, under
Lieutenant Dorville of the “Fox,” served on shore with the troops, and
worked a battery of heavy guns.
The 80th. and 18th. formed the advance, and the 51st., under Major
Errington, Colonel St. Maur having been compelled to quit the field from
a stroke of the sun, were in reserve. After an advance for about a mile
the ground became very difficult, barely admitting of the 80th. and
18th. occupying it in close order. The troops also suffered from a heavy
fire, when an immediate assault was determined upon. The storming party
was formed of a wing of the 80th., under Major Lockhart, two companies
of the 18th., under Lieutenant Hewitt, and two companies of the 40th.
Bengal Native Infantry, under Lieutenant White, the whole commanded by
Lieutenant-Colonel Coote, of the Royal Irish; Captain Latter,
accompanying the party to show the road. Captain J. Wood, who was
specially mentioned, commanded the 18th. regiment. The golden pagoda—a
most sacred temple—was soon carried, and all the country fell with it,
the once strong post of Kemmendine having been abandoned and destroyed.
During the attack and storming of Rangoon, on the 11th., 12th., and
14th. of April, the British had two officers and fifteen men killed, and
fourteen officers and one hundred and eighteen men wounded. The
casualties in the fleet were seventeen.
General Godwin and Commodore Lambert in May planned an attack on
Bassein, one of the three chief ports of Burmah; and the two commanders,
with four steamers of the East India Company, having on board about
eight hundred men, proceeded to carry their design into execution. On
May 18th. the squadron anchored in front of the town, and the troops
landed under cover of the guns.
Major Errington with his force, of which four hundred of the 51st.
formed a portion, advanced on the chief pagoda and carried it in grand
style: the citadel, a strong mud fort, was next assaulted by a company
of the 51st. and two of the Madras Native Infantry, under Captains Rice
and Borthwick. Captain Rice, whilst gallantly leading his company, was
shot through the lower part of the neck, when his place was taken by
Lieutenant Carter, who, followed by his men, was the first on the
parapet; here he was struck down by a musket-ball, and rolled over the
exterior slope, but still insisted upon being carried into the work.
Although the defence was obstinate, yet in forty minutes after the
landing, the whole of the works were in possession of the British.
Eighty cannon and wall pieces were captured, and the stockades burnt.
This dashing operation occasioned the officers and men of Captain Rice’s
company to be specially thanked in orders. Major Errington, who
commanded the troops, was wounded. After leaving a garrison in Bassein
the remainder of the troops returned to Rangoon.
Martaban was attacked by a Burmese force of upwards of one thousand men
on the 26th. of May, but they were gallantly repulsed by the garrison,
consisting of the 49th. Madras Native Infantry, under Major Hall. The
51st. regiment, which had been sent to reinforce the garrison, assisted
in driving back the enemy from the stockade, and pursued him some
distance.
During the middle of September, the 18th. and 80th. regiments embarked
at Rangoon for Prome, and arrived there on the morning of the 9th. of
October. The troops were landed in the evening in a suburb to the north
of and beyond the town. As they advanced towards the position selected
for the night, a very smart fire of musketry and jingalls was
simultaneously opened from some jungle and houses on the British left,
and a small pagoda in the front. The grenadiers of the 80th. under
Captain Christie, and two companies of the same regiment under Captain
Welsh, accompanied by Brigadier Reignolds, Lieutenant-Colonel of the
18th. regiment, in a short time most gallantly drove the enemy from
their position. The remainder of the troops were landed on the following
morning, when the place was found evacuated by the Burmese. Thus the
important city of Prome was gained, with the small loss of one killed
and eight wounded.
Captain Loch, H.M.S. “Winchester,” subsequently destroyed several strong
fortifications in the neighbourhood of Prome. One at Akouktoung, armed
with five guns and garrisoned by four hundred men, completely commanded
the river, being situated on a hill three hundred feet high. Captain
Loch with eighty men scaled the hill overgrown with jungle, the enemy
fled, and the battery was taken and demolished.
On Sunday, the 21st. of November, Pegu was attacked by a force under
Brigadier Mc.Neill, of the Madras Army, composed of the 1st. Bengal
Fusiliers, under Lieutenant-Colonel Tudor, three hundred; 1st. Madras
Fusiliers, Major Hill, three hundred; 5th. Madras Native Infantry, Major
Shubrick, four hundred; seventy Sappers; and thirty-two Artillery. The
morning was foggy, and the Burmese were taken by surprise. They
retreated to the pagoda, but after some sharp fighting were driven out,
and the city captured. It had been taken by a handful of soldiers and
seamen under Commander Tarleton three months before, but the force being
too small to occupy the place returned to Rangoon.
When the news of the capture of this city was received at Calcutta, a
proclamation was issued annexing the whole province of Pegu to the
British territories.
On the 8th. of December the enemy attacked Prome in force, but were
repulsed with loss; the engagement lasted from midnight until four
o’clock in the morning of the 9th. The 51st. shared in this action.
The small garrison left in Pegu was constantly harassed by the attacks
of the Burmese army, encamped at a short distance, which were gallantly
repulsed by Major Hill, of the Madras Fusiliers. A reinforcement of
twelve hundred men left Rangoon on the 11th. of December, and arrived at
Pegu on the 14th; when, after a toilsome march through a close country
without a road, and an attack from a large body of skirmishers, the
relief was effected. A further advance into the country, with a view to
bring on a general action, was made on the 17th., and an attack
subsequently ensued, when the Burmese rapidly abandoned their entrenched
position and took to flight; after a further march of two days, the
enemy avoiding a general engagement, the state of the commissariat
forced the British general to return to Pegu, and subsequently to Prome.
An expedition proceeded under Brigadier-General Sir John Cheape, K.C.B.,
to the Donabew district of Pegu, in order to reduce the stronghold of
Myat-toon, a robber-chief. The force was actively engaged on the 17th.,
18th., and 19th. of March, 1853; after a severe struggle of four hours’
duration the place was stormed and destroyed. The left wing was
commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Sturt, of the 67th. Bengal Native
Infantry, and the right wing by Major Wigstone, of the 18th. Royal
Irish, who was severely wounded. The total loss amounted to twenty-two
killed, and one hundred and eight wounded, fourteen being officers. The
casualties sustained by the 18th., 51st., and 80th. regiments, amounted
to thirteen killed and sixty-five wounded.
A short time before, a combined naval and military force, commanded by
Captain Loch, of about five hundred men with three guns, had been
repulsed with loss, in an attempt to dislodge this freebooter. In this
affair, Lieutenant Kennedy, H.M.S. “Fox,” and Captain Price of the 67th.
Bengal Infantry were killed, and Captain Loch mortally wounded.
On the 30th. of June, 1853, the termination of the war was officially
announced, and although the king of Ava refused to sign a formal treaty
of peace, yet as all the concessions demanded were agreed to, the
Governor-General proclaimed that hostilities would not be resumed so
long as the British possession of Pegu remained undisputed. All the
captives in Ava were released, and the navigation of the Irrawaddy was
declared to be free for the purposes of trade between the two countries.
The British regiments that took part in this war were the 18th., 51st.,
and 80th. Foot, also the men of the Naval Brigade.
THE PERSIAN CAMPAIGN.
1856–1857.
A rupture occurred with Persia, in consequence of that power having
taken possession of Herat on the 25th. of October, and war was declared
on the 1st. November following. An expedition accordingly proceeded to
the Persian Gulf, under Major-General Stalker, C.B., and the Island of
Karrack was taken formal possession of on the 3rd. of December without
opposition. The troops landed on the 7th. at Ras Halala, about fifteen
miles below Bushire, and two days afterwards stormed the position at the
old Dutch fort of Reshire, which was taken, the place being carried at
the point of the bayonet.[139] The casualties were principally confined
to the officers, amongst whom was Brigadier James Stopford, C.B., of the
64th., killed.
On the morning of the 10th. the British marched on Bushire, a walled
town, which surrendered unconditionally, after a bombardment of upward
of four hours. No loss was sustained; sixty-five guns, with large
quantities of ammunition and warlike stores, were here captured. The
garrison, consisting of about two thousand, (a large number having
previously effected their escape, and several drowned in the attempt),
grounded their arms in front of the British line, and were on the
following morning escorted by the cavalry some distance into the
country, and then set at liberty. Her Majesty’s 64th., under Major
Stirling, shared in this success.
A stronger expedition subsequently proceeded from Bombay, commanded by
Lieutenant-General Sir James Outram; this was composed of two divisions,
one of which was under Brigadier-General Havelock, and the other under
Major-General Stalker; the 78th. Highlanders were added to this force.
On the evening of the 3rd. of February, 1857, Sir James Outram marched
against Sooja-ool-Moolk, strongly posted in an entrenched camp at
Borazgoon. Each man carried his great coat, blanket, and two days’
provisions, but without any tents or other equipage; the rain fell
heavily, and the nights were bitterly cold. The position was reached in
the afternoon of the 5th. of February, when the Persians rapidly
retreated, leaving their camp, ammunition and equipage in the hands of
the British.
On the return march during the night of the 7th., the rear-guard was
attacked by the Persians, who were kept in check until daybreak, when
the enemy, amounting to between six and seven thousand men, were
perceived drawn up near Koosh-ab. Two mounds in their centre, on which
they placed their guns, served as redoubts, and some deep nullahs on
their flank were lined with skirmishers. In the action that followed,
the enemy’s guns were silenced by the British artillery; the cavalry
drove his horse from the field; and on the advance of the infantry, the
Persians broke and fled, throwing away their arms and accoutrements in
their flight. By ten o’clock the defeat of the Persian troops was
complete.[140]
After this victory the British bivouacked for the day close to the
battle-field, and at night, by another route, accomplished a march of
twenty miles, over a country rendered almost impassable by the incessant
heavy rains. After a rest of six hours, the greater portion of the
infantry continued their march to Bushire, which was reached before
midnight, thus performing another most arduous march of forty-four miles
under incessant rain, besides fighting and defeating the enemy during
its progress, within the short period of fifty hours. On the morning of
the 10th. the cavalry and artillery arrived in camp.
The loss in the action of Koosh-ab on the 8th. of February was limited
to sixteen killed and sixty-two wounded. Lieutenant Frankland, of the
2nd. European regiment, was the only officer killed.[141] This officer,
together with Captain Forbes, commanding the 3rd. regiment of Light
Cavalry, and Lieutenant Doveton Downes Greentree, of the 64th. regiment,
both severely wounded (the latter losing his leg), received special
mention in the Governor-General’s Notification.
For some months the Persians had been engaged in fortifying their
position at Mohammerah, a place at the confluence of the Karun and
Euphrates rivers. Batteries had been erected of solid earth, twenty feet
thick, and eighteen feet high, with casemated embrasures, armed with
heavy guns, commanding both sides of the river, but Lieutenant-General
Outram resolved to attack them. Their army estimated at thirteen
thousand men, with thirty guns, was commanded by the Shazada, Prince
Khauler Mirza, in person; whilst the Anglo-Indian troops consisted of
about five thousand. This place was bombarded on the 26th. of March by
five steamers and two sloops of war of the Indian navy, under the
command of Commodore Young. The action commenced soon after daybreak,
and the Persians stood to their guns well till 10 a.m., when the
magazine in the north battery blew up. Three more explosions followed;
the enemy’s fire slackened, and by one o’clock was completely silenced.
A fire of musketry was then opened from the batteries, until storming
parties were landed from the ships, who drove out the Persians, and took
possession of their works and guns. Brigadier-General Havelock landed
the troops, but no portion of the military force was actively engaged,
except some European riflemen sent on board the war vessels, as the
Persians fled from their entrenched camp without waiting an attack.
Meanwhile a treaty of peace had been in progress, the ratifications of
which were exchanged at Bagdad on the 2nd. of May, whereby Herat was
agreed to be evacuated, and all interference with the internal affairs
of Afghanistan was to be avoided.
The regiments employed in this expedition, were the 14th. Light
Dragoons, the 64th. and 78th. regiments, 3rd. Bombay Cavalry, Poonah
Horse, 1st. Scinde Horse, 2nd. Bombay Europeans, Bombay and Madras
Sappers and Miners, and 2nd., 3rd., 4th., 5th., 8th., 11th., 15th.,
20th., 22nd., 23rd., 25th., 26th., 28th., and 29th. regiments of Bombay
Infantry.
NORTH WEST FRONTIER.
1849–1863.
The first of the principal of the expeditions during this period was
into the Eusufzye country, north of Peshawur, December, 1849. This
expedition, under the command of Brigadier Bradshaw, 60th. Rifles, was
despatched to chastise the Hill tribes on the Swat Border, and several
of their villages were captured and destroyed. The British troops
engaged in this affair were the 60th. Rifles and the 61st. Foot.
AGAINST THE AFRIDIS.
FEBRUARY, 1850.
The Afridis are a fierce and warlike tribe inhabiting a series of steep
and rugged hills lying between the Kohat and Peshawur districts. They
are good shots, and if combined, could muster 15,000 to 20,000 fighting
men. The Punjab Government paid them an annual subsidy of 5,700 rupees
in return for their protecting the pass from Peshawur to Kohat. But in
spite of this arrangement, on February 2nd, 1850, a body of Afridis
attacked a body of Sappers making a road in the Kohat pass, killed
twelve of them, and put the rest to flight. To punish them for their
treachery, a column, under the command of Sir Colin Campbell (afterwards
Lord Clyde), who was accompanied by the Commander-in-Chief, Sir Charles
Napier, forced the pass, in spite of the efforts of the Afridis, routed
them, and burnt their villages. As usual in hill campaigns the heaviest
of the fighting fell on the rear of the retiring force in its march to
Peshawur.[142] The regiments that took part in this expedition were the
60th. Rifles, 61st., and 98th. Foot, besides Native troops. In the
latter part of the year 1851, the Mohmunds, a tribe inhabiting the
Khyber Pass, committed a series of depredations on villages under
British rule, and made an attack on a fort at Shubkuddur. To chastise
them, on October 25th, Sir Colin Campbell left Peshawur with a force of
about 2000 men, including two companies each of the 61st. and 98th.
Foot, and destroyed several of their villages with their stores of
grain. After some skirmishes Sir Colin, leaving garrisons at Shubkuddur
and Dubb, returned to Peshawur in February, 1852. In the same month the
Mohmunds made another inroad, and in March Sir Colin again took the
field against them, with a column of 2500 men, consisting of a troop of
Horse Artillery, the 32nd. Foot, and several Native regiments. On March
20th. the Mohmunds attacked him in force at Pung Rao, but after a hot
action of three hours were repulsed with considerable loss. Another
skirmish took place in April, near Shubkuddur, and on the retreat of the
Mohmunds, Sir Colin, with the Europeans, returned to Peshawur. But the
disturbances on the North West frontier were far from being over. The
Ootman Khail,[143] or tribe, of Afridis, began to make incursions into
British territory, and on the 7th. of May, Sir Colin, with the 32nd.
Foot, a wing of the 53rd. regiment, the Guide Corps, and some regiments
of Punjaubees and Goorkhas, marched against them, and after a few
skirmishes captured and destroyed, with small loss, the strongly
fortified hill village of Praunghur.
On May 17th Sir Colin attacked about 8000 of the enemy at a village
called Istakote, at the entrance of the Ranize Valley, and a smart
action followed, in which Sir Colin himself headed the cavalry of the
Guides in a charge, with the result that the hill men were driven back
in confusion. They suffered severely, but were not subdued, though
checked for a time.
AGAINST THE HUSSUNZIES AND BOREE AFRIDIS.
1852–53.
A party of Hussunzies having murdered two British officials, and the
tribe refusing to surrender the murderers, an expedition was dispatched
to chastise them. The Hussunzies occupied the western slopes of the
Black Mountains, a height of about 10,000 feet above the sea level, and
trusted to the inaccessibility of their stronghold, which had hitherto
defied every assailant. In December, 1852, two Brigades took up a
position at the foot of the Black Mountain, and three columns commanded
by Colonel Napier (afterwards Lord Napier of Magdala), Colonel Mackeson,
and Major Abbot, were formed for the assault. After an obstinate
resistance all three columns won their way up the steep ascent, and
bivouacked for three nights on the summit of the so-called impregnable
Black Mountain. The villages of the enemy were burnt in the sight of
their owners, and the columns, with little loss, descended the mountain
and were broken up. No British regiment seems to have been engaged in
this affair.
In the latter part of the year 1853, the Boree Afridis inhabiting the
country near the Kohat Pass, began to commit depredations, and refusing
any reparation or promise to abstain from similar acts in the future, a
force under the command of Colonel Boileau, with Colonel Napier, was
sent against them in November. The troops comprised the 22nd. Foot, the
Guides, 66th. Goorkhas, and Native Infantry. The expedition was ably
planned and successfully executed; the principal villages of the enemy
were destroyed, and the Afridis taught a lesson which they long
remembered.
AGAINST THE LURRUCKZAI MOHMUNDS AND MEERANZIES.
1854–55.
To punish the Mohmunds for their raids into British territory, in
August, 1854, an expedition commanded by Sir Sydney Cotton was
despatched against them. After an unimportant skirmish or two the
principal villages of the Mohmunds were taken and destroyed, and the
troops returned. The 22nd. Foot was the only British regiment which took
part in this affair. The Meeranzies, a Pathan tribe, occupying the hilly
country near Thull, for a long time had made incursions into British
territory, sacking the villages, and carrying off the inhabitants for
ransom. At length the Punjaub Government resolved to chastise them, and
in April, 1855, a strong force of 3500 men under the command of
Brigadier (afterwards Sir Neville) Chamberlain, marched towards
Meeranzie. On April 30th. he was attacked by the enemy in Upper
Meeranzie, but after a brief action drove them back in confusion. The
hill men were pursued, their villages and stores of grain destroyed, and
a severe retribution dealt them for their long continuous acts of
hostility against the defenceless inhabitants of the British border.
None but Native troops were employed in this expedition.
AGAINST THE AFRIDIS AND BOZDARS ON THE DEJERAT FRONTIER.
The expedition against these tribes in March, 1857, is generally known
as the Bozdar Hill Expedition. In it Native troops only were employed,
under the command of Brigadier Neville Chamberlain, and Colonels Green
and S. Browne. The principal affair in this campaign was the forcing of
the Khanbund defile.[144]
AGAINST THE CABUL KHAIL WUZEREES, 1859, AND THE MAHSOOD WUZEREES, 1860.
During the year 1859 the Cabul Khail Wuzerees began to grow troublesome,
they made plundering incursions over our border, and in one of them
murdered Captain Mecham. It being determined to send a force into their
country, Brigadier-General Chamberlain marched from Kohat with nearly
4000 native troops of all ranks, in December, and found the enemy posted
in a range of hills near the Kurum river. Here they had removed their
families, flocks, and stores of grain, and had strongly fortified their
position with breastworks. On December 22nd. the attack was made in two
columns, and after two hours hard fighting the Wuzerees were driven from
ridge to ridge, leaving their tents, and as much of their cattle as they
could not remove, in the possession of the assailants. A few days
afterwards their chiefs submitted, and agreed to terms for peace. Three
months had scarcely passed, when the Mahsood Wuzerees, a far more
powerful tribe, who had made forays on British villages for years,
poured down from their hills upon the lands of the Nawaub of Tonk, which
were under British protection, and plundered and burnt in their
customary manner. On hearing of this act of aggression the Indian
Government resolved to teach these freebooters a lesson once for all.
Brigadier-General Chamberlain took the field at the head of about 5000
Native troops, with Lieut.-Colonel Lumsden as second in command; and on
April 17th., 1860, entered the hills, carrying sixteen days’ provisions.
After traversing a difficult and unknown country, the Brigadier encamped
at Paloseen, and hearing that the enemy was in force near, marched in
search of them, leaving Colonel Lumsden with about 1300 men in charge of
the camp and baggage. The Mahsoods saw their opportunity. On the night
of April 22nd., 3000 of them silently gathered in a depression to the
rear of the British, and early on the following morning drove in the
pickets and furiously assailed the camp. Luckily Colonel Lumsden was on
his guard. Two chieftains of the enemy fell by his hand, and his men,
cheered by their leader’s example, checked the rush of the Wuzerees, and
in ten minutes utterly routed them with heavy loss. General Chamberlain,
finding his information false, returned to Paloseen, and a few days
later forced the Burara Pass, after some severe fighting. He next
assaulted and captured the town of Kaneegoum, situated about 7,000 feet
above the sea level, with trifling loss. On May 11th. he captured
Mukeem, the principal town of the Mahsoods, who suffered heavily. The
place was burnt, the towers blown up, and the troops returned to Bunnoo;
having defeated a tribe which had never before been worsted, and
penetrated a hostile region previously almost unknown. The expedition
was a complete success, and added much to the prestige of the British in
the eyes of the neighbouring clans. For their distinguished bravery in
this campaign six native soldiers were decorated with the Order of
Merit. The operations in the Eusufyze country, in the latter part of the
year 1863, formed part of what is known as—
THE UMBEYLA CAMPAIGN.
The cause of this war was the predatory incursions of a body of
Mussulman fanatics, and rebels, driven from Bengal at the time of the
Mutiny, who occupied the town of Mulkah, on one of the lower spurs of
the Mahabun, a ridge situated on the right bank of the Indus, about
forty miles from Attock. A force of about 5600 men of all arms was
assembled in the Eusufyze country on October, 1863, under the command of
General Chamberlain. On October 19th., with little opposition, he took
possession of the Umbeyla Pass, and established outposts on his flanks
in the mountains on both sides, strengthened with breastworks as far as
possible. The most advanced post on the left flank was called the
“Eagle’s Nest,” and that on the right the “Crag Picket,” and both posts
were invisible from the camp. On October 25th. the enemy made an attack
on the right, but were driven back by Colonel Keyes, and lost one of
their standards. The next day a fierce assault was made upon the
“Eagle’s Nest” post, and after four hours hard fighting the Hill-men
were repulsed with severe loss, but nearly half of the defenders were
killed or wounded. In the early morning of the 30th., the “Crag Picket”
being held by only twelve men, was surprised and taken by the enemy, but
it was splendidly recaptured, after a desperate hand to hand conflict,
by a small party of Pathans, led by Colonel Keyes (who was wounded), and
Lieut. Fosbery, who, for his gallant conduct, received the Victoria
Cross.
In the meantime an attack had been made on the front of the camp, which
was defeated, the assailants suffering heavily. The bodies of the
British slain were found shockingly mutilated by the enemy, and from
that time no quarter was given on either side.[145] On the night of
November 12th., the “Crag Picket,” held by 160 men, under Colonel
Brownlow, the successful defender of the “Eagle’s Nest,” was again
furiously assailed by about 3000 of the enemy, who made repeated
attempts to storm the works. In spite of heavy loss they made a
determined attack on both sides of the weakest angle of the post, pulled
down the wall, hurling the stones on the defenders, and gained
possession of part of the defences. Colonel Brownlow called for
volunteers, drove the enemy out, rebuilt the wall, and held the post
till morning. Shortly after daybreak the garrison was relieved by a
party of Punjaubees under Captain Davidson. Before they were properly in
position the Hill-men made another assault, killed Davidson and many of
his men, and captured the post, but it was retaken shortly afterwards by
the 101st. Bengal Fusiliers led by Colonel Salusbury. On November 18th.
there was more severe fighting, and on the next day, the enemy,
reinforced by tribesmen from Swat, Bonair, and other places, made
repeated and desperate attempts to recapture the “Crag Picket,” which
was held by 200 men of the 101st. Fusiliers and 20th. Punjaub Infantry.
After a hard struggle for four hours the defenders were driven out, and
for the third time the “Crag Picket” fell into the hands of the enemy.
In this affair two officers and a large number of men were killed.
General Chamberlain ordered the 71st. Highlanders to the front, which
regiment, led by himself and Colonel Hope, without a check, carried the
position at the point of the bayonet, and held it; but both the leaders
were severely wounded in the conflict. General Chamberlain being thus
disabled, General Garvock took the command, advanced against the enemy,
captured and burnt the village of Laloo, and drove the tribesmen back
into their valleys.
On December 16th. the troops descended from the hills, destroyed the
village of Umbeyla, and offered battle to their opponents on level
ground. Most of them declined the encounter, but a body of 250 Ghazees
made a frantic charge on the column, and were slain to a man, and with
this action the Umbeyla expedition came to an end.[146] In this brief
but sharp campaign of two months, 19 officers and 238 men were killed,
and 47 officers, and 670 men wounded. For his services General
Chamberlain was created a K.C.B. The British regiments employed in these
operations were the 1st. Battalion 7th. Fusiliers, 71st., 93rd., and
101st. Fusiliers.
BHOOTAN.
1864–65–66.
Bhootan is situated in the north-east of India, and comprises the almost
unknown and mountainous region lying between the Himalayas and the
British Provinces. The inhabitants are a different race from all others
in Hindostan, and apparently of Mongolian origin. They profess Buddhism,
and are ruled by a temporal and spiritual Governor, known as the Deb and
Dhurma Rajahs. The Dhurma Rajah has the most extensive power, and is
always a member of the priesthood. The Bhootanese had made raids into
British territory for years, and refusing to release their captives or
to agree to any terms of pacification, the Indian Government determined
to annex a portion of their frontier and to put an end to their outrages
for the future. In November, 1864, a field force was organised in three
columns, under the command of Brigadier Mulcaster, who operated on the
right from the Assam frontier, and Brigadier Dunsford, C.B., who crossed
the Teesta river and advanced on the left. On December 3rd. General
Dunsford pushed up the Ambiok Valley and captured the post of
Dhalimcote, with trifling loss. Another place called Chamoorchee,
containing a monastery full of sacred books, was assaulted and taken on
the 1st. of January, 1865. In the meantime a column under Colonel Watson
had marched across the Dooar and taken possession of a fort called Buxa,
and General Dunsford having established posts at the foot of the hills,
and completed his arrangements for the annexation of the country lying
between Dhalimcote and the frontier near Darjeeling, returned to his
camp in the plains. The force under General Mulcaster, crossed the
Brahmapootra, advanced up the Darungah Pass and captured the important
hill post of Dewangiri at its summit. This place contained three great
temples, situated on a ridge nearly 2000 feet above the level of the
plains below. A small garrison was left in possession and the annexation
of the Dooars was erroneously supposed to be completed.
The Government had issued orders for the breaking up of the Dooar Field
Force early in February, and arrangements were made for the civil rule
of the newly annexed territory, in districts, by deputy-commissioners.
But all this time the Bhootanese had been actively preparing for a
general attack upon the whole line of posts from Chamoorchee to
Dewangiri. Before daybreak on the morning of January 30th a furious
attack was made on the garrison of the latter place; but Colonel
Campbell, in command, as soon as the enemy could be seen, charged upon
and routed them. The Bhootanese though repulsed, harassed the garrison
by destroying their supply of water, and at length established
themselves at the mouth of the Darungah Pass, cutting off Campbell’s
communication with Assam. The garrison, not being strong enough to
dislodge the enemy, and being also short of ammunition, Colonel Campbell
evacuated his post in the night,[147] and after many difficulties and
dangers reached head-quarters. Buxa, and the other posts were attacked
in a similar manner, but in most cases the Bhootanese were beaten off,
and the garrisons as far as possible strengthened. The 55th. regiment,
with some companies of the 80th., and two batteries of Royal Artillery
were ordered to the front, and with some regiments of Punjaub Infantry
marched for the north-east frontier, under the command of
Brigadier-General Tombs, V.C., and Brigadier Fraser Tytler. On March
15th., the latter officer with his brigade recaptured Balla, and Buxa
and Chamoorchee a few days afterwards, with small loss. The brigade
under General Tombs marched to recapture Dewangiri, fighting their way
through passes which the enemy had fortified with stockades. The troops
arrived before the place on April 1st., and Dewangiri was carried by
storm the next morning. Being untenable during the rainy season, the
buildings were destroyed, and on April 7th. the force began its return
to India. General Tytler fixed his head-quarters at Gowhatti, and a
series of posts were established from Lower Assam to Darjeeling, which
for the time effectually curbed the Bhootanese. But though defeated they
were not subdued, and in 1866 the Indian Government assembled a force of
about 7000 men, to enter Bhootan in two columns, and to thoroughly
reduce the inhabitants to submission. The troops had scarcely commenced
their march, when the Deb Rajah of Bhootan, overawed by these
preparations, granted all that was demanded of him, and concluded a
treaty with Colonel Bruce, the civil commissioner. The British troops
that took part in these operations were Royal Artillery, the 55th. and
80th. Regiments.
LOOSHAI.
DECEMBER, 1871–FEBRUARY, 1872.
The Looshais, a predatory tribe inhabiting the hilly country to the
north-east of Chittagong, had long been a trouble to the Indian
Government. Their constant raids on villages under British
protection,[148] which they plundered and destroyed, was the cause of an
expedition being sent against them in December, 1871. A force of three
regiments, with Artillery and Sappers, and a Coolie Corps, under the
command of General Bourchier, operated from Cachar, and a smaller
column, under General Brownlow, from Chittagong. The enemy, armed with
old muskets, bows and arrows, spears, and knives, showed a bold front,
and their mode of fighting in their dense jungles and trackless hills
was much in their favour.
But General Bourchier steadily advanced among steep and wooded hills, by
rugged paths winding along the face of precipices, capturing village
after village by storm, and destroying them with the stores of grain
they contained, till the Looshais begged for a cessation of hostilities.
This was granted, but the enemy suddenly resumed the offensive, and
after a few more skirmishes, in one of which the General was wounded,
the stronghold of Poiboi, the Looshai leader, situated on a hill 8,500
feet in height, was taken and burnt; and the head men of the tribe
agreed unconditionally to the terms of peace dictated to them by General
Bourchier.
The column returned to Cachar in March, 1872, and was broken up.[149] No
British troops were engaged in this affair, but the medal and clasp were
given to the Native regiments and their European officers.
PERAK.
NOVEMBER, 1875–MARCH, 1876.
Perak is situated on the west side of the Malay peninsula, to the south
of the Wellesley Province. Being the scene of almost constant strife
between the Chinese and Malays, which often disturbed the peace of the
adjoining British territory, culminating in a civil war between
claimants to the succession as Sultan, Col. Sir W. D. Jervois, Governor
of the Straits Settlements, in 1875, accepted a surrender of the
sovereignty from Ismail, one of the claimants, and appointed Mr. W. J.
Birch, as British Resident in Perak. For some time all went on well, but
in November, Ismail, weary of the restraint of the Resident, and
intending to seize the throne for himself, attacked the Residency at the
head of a band of maurauders, tore down the British flag, and murdered
Mr. Birch in his bath, afterwards shamefully mutilating his body. Most
of the native rajahs joined Ismail, and an attack on a stockade held by
one of them, by Captain Innes, R.E., with a handful of the 10th.
regiment and some Sepoys, was repulsed, and Innes himself killed.
The news of this disaster reaching Singapore, General Colborne, with
about three hundred men of the 80th. regiment, set out at once for
Perak; artillery was sent from Calcutta, and a squadron consisting of
the “Modeste” corvette, and the gunboats “Thistle,” “Fly,” and
“Ringdove,” came from Hong Kong. An advance was made up the Perak river
by a small party of troops, and a Naval Brigade under Captain Whitlaw of
the 10th. regiment, and Commander Stirling, of H.M.S. “Thistle,” which
captured and destroyed the fortified village of Passir Sala, the hold of
the Maharajah Lela, and with other things gained possession of six guns,
a quantity of small arms, and Mr. Birch’s books and papers.
General Colborne, commanding in Perak, on hearing that Ismail and Lela
were at a town called Kinta, marched through the dense jungle against
them, storming stockades in his route, and capturing Kinta, which he
occupied with his troops. Ismail and the Maharajah fled into the jungle.
On January 4th, 1876, Brigadier-General Ross, with a column composed
chiefly of a detachment of the 3rd. Buffs and Goorkhas, attacked and
stormed Kotah Lama, the stronghold of the Malays, but in the affair
Major Hawkins was killed. Kotah Lama, which contained large stores of
rice, was burned, and the troops returned to Qualla Kangsa. On the 19th.
Ismail was attacked and routed with loss, seventeen elephants with all
his baggage being taken; and after much wandering in the jungle, on
March 22nd. he himself was captured and sent to Singapore.
The war was ended, and Perak has since remained under British
protection. The success of these operations were greatly due “to the aid
given by the Naval Brigades[150] as rocket and gun parties, and in
managing the country boats, which alone could be used.”
The British troops engaged were: Royal Artillery, 1st. Battalion of the
3rd. Buffs, and detachments of the 10th. and 80th. regiments.
JOWAKI.
1877–78.
The disturbances in the Malay Peninsular were scarcely settled when the
Indian Government was compelled to despatch an expedition against the
Jowakis, a ferocious tribe of the Afridis, occupying the hills on the
Afghan border to the west of the Indus. During the months of October and
November, 1877, they swept down from their mountains on the plains
below, slaughtered the inhabitants, burnt their villages, and carried
away their cattle and property. In one of these raids they had the
daring to attack a detachment of troops guarding stores near the
frontier, though a few months previously they had been severely
chastised by a small force sent against them under Sir R. Pollock. To
put an end to these continued incursions, and to reduce these
freebooters to submission, a regular force was organised under the
command of Generals Keyes and Ross, the former being Brigadier. General
Keyes with the main body advanced through the defiles, attacked the
Jowakis, destroyed their crops and walled villages, and blew up many of
their fortified towers. On the 1st of December he reached Jummoo, the
principal stronghold of the tribe; a town situated in a fertile and
cultivated valley, watered by a fine stream. The town was captured with
trifling loss, the Jowakis being taken by surprise, abandoned their
goods and dwellings and fled to the mountains. Here General Keyes for a
while halted, while the troops scoured the adjacent valleys, taking away
the cattle and burning the villages.
About the end of January, 1878, the head men of the Jowakis came into
the camp and made overtures for peace; but on learning the terms on
which it would be granted, declined to accept them, and withdrew.
Hostilities were resumed, and on February 15th., a body of troops,
consisting almost entirely of cavalry, inflicted a crushing defeat on
the tribesmen, which effectually dispersed them, and resulted in their
unconditional surrender. The British regiments employed in this
expedition were the 9th. and 51st. Foot, and 4th. Battalion Rifle
Brigade.
NAGA.
1875–1880.
In January, 1875, a party of about seventy Sepoys and Coolies, under the
command of Lieutenant Holcombe, were sent by the Indian Government to
survey a wild tract of country in the north-east part of Assam,
inhabited by the Nagas, an uncivilized race, whose name is derived from
_Nag_, the Hindustani word for a snake. As their name implies, these
people are very treacherous, and regardless of human life; but theft
they regard with detestation. Clothing they entirely dispense with, but
fantastically tattoo their totally naked bodies. A premeditated and
sudden attack was made by them on the surveying party, and Lieutenant
Holcombe, and the whole of his men were killed on the spot, or severely
wounded. A force, under Colonel Nuthall, was at once dispatched to
punish the tribe for this massacre, and after seven days’ march the
troops reached the jungle-covered hills of the Nagas. There was very
little fighting, and with the loss of one man, the villages and stores
of grain of the enemy were destroyed, and their flocks and cattle
captured. The effects of this lesson lasted for a long time, but about
the close of the year 1879, the Nagas, of Konoma, renewed their
outrages, and murdered Mr. Damant, the political agent in charge of the
Naga Hills, and were again severely chastised in January, 1880, by a
column commanded by Brigadier-General Nation.
No European troops were engaged in either of these expeditions, but the
medal and clasp were given to the Native regiments employed, and their
British officers.
BURMA.
1885–87, AND 1887–89.
The relations between the Indian Government and Burma had for some time
been unsatisfactory, but in 1885, Thebaw, the despotic and extravagant
King of Burma, finding his treasury exhausted, in an endeavour to
replenish it, entered into fruitless negotiations with the French. He
then began to extort money on different pretexts from the “Bombay and
Burma Trading Company,” and on the agents of the Company refusing to pay
the blackmail demanded from them, they were harassed and plundered, and
at last fired upon by some of the King’s troops. Remonstrances having
proved to be useless, the British representative was instructed to break
off the negotiations, and an ultimatum was presented to the King, which
embodied the British demands, one of them being that a British agent
should be received at Mandalay. Thebaw replied by a proclamation, in
which he stated that the British had made ridiculous proposals which he
could not accept, and called on his subjects to fight in defence of
their country and religion. He further declared his intention to conquer
and annex the country of the “barbarians.”
An expeditionary force was dispatched to Burma under the command of
General Prendergast, who arrived at Thayetmyo November 14th. A British
proclamation declaring the dethronement of King Thebaw was issued to the
Burmese people, and the first hostile act was the capture of one of the
King’s war vessels by two armed launches from H.M.S. “Turquoise,” after
a smart encounter. General Prendergast advanced up the Irrawaddy, and on
November 16th. shelled a position which the Burmese had fortified on the
left bank of the river, and which they abandoned on the landing of the
troops. Next day, another position at Minhla, was attacked and carried
by storm, after a contest of three hours, by three regiments of Native
Infantry, with small loss, and General Prendergast marched for
Mandalay.[151] On November 26th. he reached Ava when he was met by an
envoy from Thebaw, requesting an armistice, and terms of peace. The
General replied that the only terms he could offer were the surrender of
the King, his army, and Mandalay.
The following day the messenger returned with orders from Thebaw to
accede to all demands. Ava at once surrendered, the garrison laid down
their arms, and on November 28th. Mandalay was occupied by the British
troops without opposition. The day after, the King surrendered to
General Prendergast at Mandalay, and with his queen, and about seventy
members of his court, was put on board a steamer and sent to Rangoon.
Soon after he was removed to a place of security in British India, and
on January 1st., 1886, Lord Dufferin, Viceroy of India, announced the
annexation of Upper Burma to the British Empire.
But Burma for a long time continued in a very unsettled state. The
regular Burmese army for the most part had been disarmed, but swarms of
“dacoits,” or native insurgents, spread over the country, and encounters
between them and the British troops were of constant occurrence. A few
weeks after the annexation there were skirmishes with dacoits at Sagaing
and Kaddoo; and in April a daring attempt was made to burn Mandalay, the
town being fired in four places, and the walled city in two. Hundreds of
houses were destroyed, and the incendiaries escaped with little loss.
The same month, a small force of two hundred men, under Captain Wace,
had a sharp encounter with dacoits, near Bhamo, and was obliged to
retreat; and on June 12th. in an affair at Salen, Captain Durnford of
the 8th. King’s regiment, was killed. On the 26th. of the same month, in
an engagement near Mingyan, Lieutenant Shubrick was slain; and on July
19th., Lieutenant King, with a detachment of the Welsh Fusiliers, at
Shwebo, attacked and defeated a body of eight hundred insurgents with
loss, taking one hundred and eighteen prisoners.
General Sir Herbert Macpherson, V.C., who had succeeded General
Prendergast in the chief command in Burma, died of fever at Prome,
October 20th., and General Sir F. Roberts proceeded from India and took
the command.
During the month of November there was some sharp fighting. Colonel
Lockhart assaulted and captured the camp of an insurgent chief, called
the Kemendine Prince, who escaped; and on the 22nd., Colonel Holt of the
2nd. Queen’s regiment, attacked and carried the strong Burmese position
of Puzan Myang, at the point of the bayonet, the Burmese leader being
among the slain.
On New Year’s day, 1887, a party commanded by Major Jeffreys, Connaught
Rangers, attacked the Kemendine Prince at Meiktela, killing him and
forty of his followers, but the desultory warfare still continued.
Another dacoit leader, called Boshway, gave considerable trouble. His
camp was attacked and captured by a party under Captain Golightly, 60th.
Rifles on January 30th., but Boshway and most of his men escaped. His
good fortune at length deserted him.
In the month of October following, Major Harvey, 24th. regiment, with a
party of Mounted Infantry, after a forced march of fifty miles, made a
sudden dash on his camp, killed Boshway and dispersed his band. The same
month, Major Kennedy, Hyderabad Contingent, and Captain Beville,
Assistant Commissioner, were killed while leading an attack upon a
village occupied by dacoits. During the whole of the succeeding year,
1888, this guerrilla warfare was carried on, and the British troops were
worn out by incessant skirmishing, and the privations they endured in
scouring fever-haunted jungles in pursuit of dacoits, often with but
little success. At the end of the year a small force of one hundred
Mounted Infantry, one hundred of the Rifle Brigade, and about three
hundred Native Infantry and Sappers, commanded by Brigadier-General
Collett, was sent against a tribe called the Red Karens, who with their
chief Sawlapaw had given much trouble. On January 9th., 1889, Sawlon,
the chief town of the Karens, was captured, and Sawlapaw fled. In the
same month, Lieutenant W. H. Nugent in a daring attempt to carry a
dacoit stockade, with but sixteen men of the 17th. Regiment, was killed.
About the end of January, a column composed of a company of the 37th.
regiment, and three hundred Sikhs and Goorkhas with two guns, was
despatched against the Kachyins and Lepu tribes, in the north-east of
Upper Burma. After some weeks of toilsome marching and skirmishing,
Khama, the chief town of the Lepu tribe was captured and destroyed, and
the troops returned.
Upper Burma is still far from being in a quiescent state, and affairs
with dacoits and hill tribes seem to be almost perpetual.
The European regiments which served in Burma[152] in 1885–87 were Royal
Artillery, 2nd. Queen’s, 8th. King’s, 13th. Somersetshire, 21st.
Fusiliers, 23rd. Welsh Fusiliers, 24th. South Wales Borderers, 51st.
Yorkshire, 67th. Hampshire, 104th. Munster Fusiliers and Rifle Brigade.
In 1887–89—Royal Artillery, 9th. Norfolk, 17th. Leicester, 37th.
Hampshire and Rifle Brigade. The Native troops in the Expedition
were—4th. Punjaub, 81st. Bombay Mountain Batteries, 7th. Bengal Cavalry,
1st. Madras and 1st. Bombay Lancers, 3rd. Hyderabad and 2nd. Madras
Cavalry, eight companies Bengal, Madras, and Bombay Sappers and Miners,
1st., 2nd., 5th., 11th., 12th., 13th., 15th., 16th., 18th., 26th.,
27th., and 43rd. Bengal Infantry, 3rd. Goorkhas, 1st. Madras Pioneers;
3rd., 12th., 13th., 15th., 16th., 17th., 21st., 23rd., 25th., and 27th.
Madras Infantry, 2nd. and 3rd. Hyderabad Infantry, 1st., 5th., 7th.,
23rd., 25th., and 27th. Bombay Infantry.
SIKKIM.
1888.
The Thibetians having been for some time endeavouring to annex Sikkim, a
state lying between Nepaul and Bhootan, on the south-eastern slope of
the Himalayas; and treating the remonstrances of the Indian Government
as evidences of want of courage and ability to encounter them; in March,
1888, a field force was organised to expel them from the state, and
bring the dispute to a conclusion. The force consisted of two companies
of the 95th., 2nd. Derbyshire, 32nd. Bengal Pioneers, Goorkhas, etc.; in
all about 2000 men, commanded by Colonel T. Graham, R.A. The operations
lasted from March, with but little result, to September 24th, when
Colonel Graham attacked the Thibetan army of nearly 10,000 men, posted
on the Tukola Ridge, and completely routed it. Colonel Sir B. Bromhead
was wounded, and the total loss of the victors was very small. This
engagement practically ended the Thibetan campaign. A bronze medal and
clasp, similar to that in silver issued to the troops, was given to all
recognised followers who accompanied them.
HAZARA.
1888.
The operations against the Thibetans were not finished, when an
expedition was despatched against the fierce and warlike tribe of the
Azokais, inhabiting the Black Mountain, a range lying to the north of
Hazara, between the Indus and Cashmere. The tribesmen had been severely
punished for their raids, and their villages burnt, by a force commanded
by General Sir Thomas Wilde, in October, 1868,[153] which reduced them
to sue for peace, and to give hostages for their good behaviour in the
future. For many years they remained quiet, but on June 18th., 1888, a
body of them attacked a surveying party under Major Battye and Captain
Urmston, and massacred the two officers with several of their followers.
To chastise the tribe for this outrage, the Hazara, or Black Mountain
Field Force, comprising the 15th. Bengal Cavalry, a detachment of Royal
Artillery, and a Hazara Mountain Battery, 5th. Northumberland Fusiliers,
18th. Royal Irish, 12th. Suffolk, 107th. Sussex, 78th. Highlanders,
2nd., 3rd., 14th., and 45th. Sikhs, 5th. Goorkhas, 4th., 24th., and
29th. Punjaub Infantry, 34th. Pioneers, and 40th. Bengal Native
Infantry, about 8000 men, all told, commanded by Major-General McQueen,
and Brigadier-Generals Channer, V.C., and Galbraith, made an entrance
into the enemy’s country on October 3rd. Two days afterwards General
McQueen encountered and defeated the mountaineers near Surmulbutspur,
with the loss of Captain Beley, killed, and Colonel Crookshank, who died
of wounds received in the action. On November 2nd., a column under
General Channer, principally composed of the Northumberland Fusiliers
and Khyberees, assaulted and carried the Gorapher Peak, 9,500 feet above
the level of the sea, the most elevated position ever carried by British
troops, with the loss of one man killed and one wounded. Convinced of
the uselessness of further resistance, on November 5th., the tribesmen
unconditionally submitted, and the troops commenced their return march
to Oghi.
CHIN-LUSHAI.
1889–90.
The tribes inhabiting the Chin Hills and the Lushai country situated
between our Indian and Burmese frontier, had for some years occasionally
made incursions into British territory, culminating, on February 3rd.,
1888, in an attack on a surveying party under Lieutenant Stewart, 100th.
Leinster, in which that officer and two of his men were killed, after a
gallant resistance. A punitive expedition was formed, which was divided
into two columns, one operating from Burmah against the Chin tribes,
under Brigadier-General Symons, in chief command; and the other,
commanded by Brigadier Tregear, advanced from Chittagong against the
Lushais in November, 1889. The tribesmen made feeble opposition, but as
the troops were unprovided with tents, owing to the difficulty of
transport, they suffered very severely from sickness, both Europeans and
Natives; the Punjaub Coolies suffering most of all. The jungle, through
which the troops had to make roads, was very unhealthy; a dense greenish
mist being almost always prevalent, and the vegetation soaking wet.
During the month of February some skirmishes took place, and a stockade
or two was captured, but the natural difficulties of the country, and
the climate, were the greatest obstacles to the expedition. The villages
and crops of the tribes being destroyed, and they, finding the troops
gradually closing in around them on all sides, and roads made through
places they had regarded as impassable, grew disheartened and anxious
for peace. Their chiefs hastened to tender their submission, and two of
them who had been implicated in the attack on the party of Lieutenant
Stewart, surrendered (on the assurance that their lives would be
spared), and restored the head of that unfortunate officer, with the
guns and instruments they had taken in their raid.
A strong fort was erected in a position which commanded the adjacent
country, and being connected with posts garrisoned by the Frontier
Police, would render hostile incursions by the tribes almost impossible
in the future. On April 30th., 1890, the expeditionary force was broken
up, having been completely successful. The only European troops employed
were: 1st. Battalion 22nd. Cheshire, and 1st. Battalion 25th. Scottish
Borderers, in the Burma column.
The officers and men who had already gained the Indian Medal, received
the clasp only, inscribed “Chin-Lushai, 1889–90,” and a bronze medal and
clasp was given to the authorised Government followers who accompanied
the troops.
SAMANA.
1891.
Another expedition against the Meeranzies, who were severely chastised
by Sir Neville Chamberlain in 1855, was dispatched from Kohat, April
5th., 1891, under the command of Sir W. Lockhart. The tribesmen were
defeated with severe loss at Mastaon, and reduced to submission. The
operations were perfectly successful, but the British loss was greater
than usual in these frontier expeditions, upwards of one hundred men,
including five European and three Native officers, being killed and
wounded. Some Native regiments were left to garrison Samana, and the
tribes who had recently been fighting against us, readily brought in
grass and supplies.
The 1st. Battalion 60th. Rifles, and 96th. Manchester regiment were the
only European troops engaged in this expedition, which was ended May
25th., 1891. A bronze medal, as usual, was given to all authorised
Government followers of the troops.
THE CRIMEAN MEDAL AND CAMPAIGN.
1854–56.
In December, 1854, the Queen was pleased to command that a medal,
bearing the word “Crimea,” with an appropriate device, should be
conferred on all the officers, non-commissioned officers, and private
soldiers of Her Majesty’s Army, who had been engaged in the arduous and
brilliant campaign in the Crimea; and that clasps, with the words “Alma”
or “Inkermann” thereon, were to be also awarded to such as were present
in either of those battles. In February, 1855, Her Majesty granted a
clasp for the action at Balaklava, and in October following, a clasp
inscribed “Sebastopol” was added to the Crimean medal, and was awarded
to all present between the 1st. of October, 1854, the day on which the
Army sat down before the place, and the 9th. of September, 1855, when
the town was taken. Alma, Balaklava, Inkermann, and Sebastopol, are,
therefore, the services to be most prominently described, as they are
commemorated not only by the clasps above referred to, but likewise by
inscriptions authorized by Royal Authority to be borne on the Regimental
Colours of the corps entitled thereto; those having no standards or
colours bearing these distinctions on their cap or helmet-plates, and
Rifle Regiments on their breast-plates and cap-plates. The following are
the Regiments in question:—
ALMA.—4 Light Dragoons; 8, 11 Hussars; 13 Light Dragoons; 17 Lancers;
Grenadier, Coldstream, and Scots Fusilier Guards; 1, 4, 7, 19, 20, 21,
23, 28, 30, 33, 38, 41, 42, 44, 47, 49, 50, 55, 63, 68, 77, 79, 88, 93,
and 95 Foot; Rifle Brigade.
[Illustration:
The Crimean Medal.
]
BALAKLAVA.—4, 5 Dragoon Guards; 1, 2, 4, 6, 8, 11, 13, 17 Dragoons; 93
Foot.
INKERMANN.—4 Light Dragoons; 8, 11 Hussars; 13 Light Dragoons; 17
Lancers; Grenadier, Coldstream, and Scots Fusilier Guards; 1, 4, 7, 19,
20, 21, 23, 28, 30, 33, 38, 41, 44, 47, 49, 50, 55, 57, 63, 68, 77, 88,
and 95 Foot; Rifle Brigade.
SEBASTOPOL.—1, 4, 5, 6 Dragoon Guards; 1, 2, 4, 6 Dragoons; 8, 10, 11
Hussars; 12 Lancers; 13 Light Dragoons; 17 Lancers; Grenadier,
Coldstream, and Scots Fusilier Guards; 1, 3, 4, 7, 9, 13, 14, 17, 18,
19, 20, 21, 23, 28, 30, 31, 33, 34, 38, 39, 41, 42, 44, 46, 47, 48, 49,
50, 55, 56, 57, 62, 63, 68, 71, 72, 77, 79, 82, 88, 89, 90, 93, 95, and
97 Foot; Rifle Brigade.
Two companies of the 46th., which preceded the Regiment, were present at
Alma and Inkermann, and obtained medals for those victories, but the
head-quarters and remainder of the corps did not arrive until the day
following the last-named battle, and therefore did not receive these
inscriptions for the colours. Six officers and two hundred and
twenty-five men were granted the medal for the first-named battle, and
six officers and two hundred and one men obtained the clasp for
Inkermann.
The Crimean medal, designed by W. Wyon, has on its obverse the effigy of
Her Majesty, from the die of the Peninsular medal, with the legend
“Victoria Regina,” and in the exergue, the date 1854; the reverse has a
figure of Fame about to place a wreath upon the brows of a stalwart
hero, in classic military costume, bearing a round shield on his left
arm, on which is shown the British Lion, with the word “Crimea” on the
right of the figure. The ribbon is of pale blue with yellow edges. The
clasps are of silver, with acorn ornaments, and severally inscribed
“Alma,” “Balaklava,” “Inkermann,” and “Sebastopol.” The name and
regiment of recipient are indented or engraved on the edge of the medal.
A special clasp for “Azoff” was issued to the Navy, and the Marines
received medals with clasps for “Balaklava,” “Inkermann,” and
“Sebastopol.” The medal was also given to a selection of the French,
Sardinian, and Turkish troops engaged in the campaign.
THE BATTLE OF THE ALMA.
20TH. SEPTEMBER, 1854.
Lord John Russell’s memorable words in the House of Commons, on the
17th. of February, 1854, “May God defend the right,” like those of
Nelson, “England expects every man this day will do his duty,” had an
electrical effect, and made the country nerve itself for the approaching
contest, which, for some time threatening, shortly afterwards commenced.
The nation sympathized with the efforts of the Turks, under their
distinguished commander, Omar Pasha, and after the terrible massacre at
Sinope, hostilities became inevitable.
Before the end of February the Guards and other regiments had embarked
for the East, the Queen, from the Balcony of Buckingham Palace, bidding
the former farewell. Each regiment as it marched for the port of
embarkation, was greeted with hearty and sympathetic cheers, which
showed the popular opinion in favour of the coming struggle. Lord
Raglan, so long the Military Secretary of the great Duke of Wellington,
and afterwards the Master General of the Ordnance, was appointed to the
command of the British Forces destined for the East.
The official declaration of war appeared in the London Gazette, on the
28th. of March, and that of the Emperor of the French, the ally of
England, was published simultaneously. The first place of rendezvous was
Malta, and thence the troops proceeded to Gallipoli and Scutari, and
subsequently to Varna, which was reached towards the end of June. After
the gallant defence of Silistria, and the repulse of the Russians, in
which Captain James Armar Butler, Ceylon Rifle Regiment, and Lieutenant
Charles Nasmyth, Bombay Artillery, as volunteers, so highly
distinguished themselves, and where the former, with the brave Turkish
commander, Mousso Pasha, met a soldier’s death, Turkey became no longer
in danger of invasion, and the allied armies, being released from
supporting by their presence the valour of the Ottoman troops;—the
expedition to the Crimea was determined upon.
On Thursday, the 7th. of September, 1854, the fleet conveying the allied
army, sailed from Baldjick Bay, whither the troops had proceeded from
Varna, for the Crimea. Cholera still prevailed, but the voyage
materially improved the health of the soldiers. The British troops
consisted of one thousand one hundred cavalry, three thousand one
hundred artillery, and twenty-two thousand five hundred and ninety
infantry; making a total, of all arms, of twenty-six thousand eight
hundred men. The French troops, under the command of Marshal St. Arnaud,
amounted to nearly the same numbers, namely, twenty-six thousand five
hundred and twenty-six, which, with seven thousand Turks, under Selim
Pasha, attached thereto, made an aggregate force of sixty thousand three
hundred men, with one hundred and thirty-two guns, of which sixty-five
pieces of ordnance belonged to the British Siege Train. The general
rendezvous was the Isle of Serpents, whence, on the 11th. of September,
the expedition proceeded direct to its destination, and two days
afterwards the fleets halted in the Bay of Eupatoria. The occupation of
Eupatoria was gained without resistance, and the same night the fleet
sailed for Kalamita Bay, and anchored at 8 a.m. on the 14th., at the
position near Old Fort, distant about eighteen miles south of Eupatoria,
which had been ultimately selected as the point of debarkation.
The soldiers of No. 1 company of the 23rd. Royal Welsh Fusiliers, under
Major Lysons and Lieutenant Drewe, were the first British troops that
landed in the Crimea. Some arabas having been seen in the distance, this
party was at once dispatched by Brigadier-General Airey,
Quartermaster-General, in pursuit of them; after marching some distance
they got within reach of the waggons, and fired a few shots at the
Cossack escort who were endeavouring to save them. These horsemen
forthwith galloped off, leaving fourteen arabas full of fire-wood and
fruit, with their drivers and bullocks; this was the commencement of the
Land Transport of the Army.
No opposition was offered to the landing, which was effected without any
casualties or accidents, save a few horses drowned. The weather, which
had been fine, changed; in the afternoon it rained, and at night the
troops on shore were deluged, rain coming down in such torrents as could
scarcely be surpassed even in India. With morning the clouds cleared
away, and a bright sunshine made amends for the past night, and the
trials of the first bivouac in the Crimea.
The morning of the 19th. of September witnessed the commencement of the
march of the allied forces towards Sebastopol, and in the evening
occurred the first actual encounter with the enemy. This took place
between the advanced cavalry of the British, supported by the first
brigade of the light division, and a strong body of Dragoons and
Cossacks with artillery. The Earl of Cardigan’s brigade of Light Cavalry
exhibited most praiseworthy steadiness, his lordship’s coolness and
spirit being specially mentioned in the official despatch, and the
enemy’s artillery was soon silenced by the batteries which Lord Raglan
ordered to be brought into action. Four men only were wounded in this
affair, and the allies bivouacked on the left bank of the Bulganak. This
insignificant stream was most welcome after the wearisome day’s march,
made under a burning sun, and an absence of water. On the morning of the
20th. of September both armies moved towards the Alma. It was arranged
that Marshal St. Arnaud should attack the enemy’s left, by crossing this
river at its junction with the sea, and immediately above it; the rest
of the French divisions were to move up the heights in their front,
whilst the right and centre of the Russian position were to be attacked
by the British.
By nature the position taken up by the Russians, which crossed the great
road about two miles and a half from the sea, was very strong. The bold
and almost precipitous range of heights, varying from three hundred and
fifty to four hundred feet, that from the sea closely bordered the left
bank of the river, here terminated and formed their left; and turning
thence round a spacious amphitheatre, or wide valley, ended at a salient
pinnacle, where their right rested, and whence the descent to the plain
was more gradual. The front was about two miles in extent. Across the
mouth of this great opening occurred a low ridge of different heights,
from sixty to one hundred feet, distant about six hundred to eight
hundred yards from the river, to which it was parallel. The river,
although generally fordable, had extremely rugged banks, which were in
most parts steep;—the willows along it had been felled to prevent them
from affording cover to the assailants, with the exception of those
below the bridge, which were full of Russian riflemen.
On the right bank of the Alma, in front of the position, at a distance
of about two hundred yards from the river, is situated the village of
Bourliouk;—the wooden bridge of which had been partly destroyed by the
Russians.
The key of the position was the lofty pinnacle and ridge before
described, and there consequently the preparations for defence were the
most considerable. Half-way down the height, and across its front, was a
trench extending some hundred yards, to afford cover against an advance
up the even steep slope of the hill. Somewhat retired on the right was a
powerful covered battery, armed with heavy guns, which flanked the
entire right of the position. Artillery was also posted at the several
points which best commanded the passage of the river and its approaches.
On the slopes of these hills, which formed a kind of table-land, were
placed dense masses of the enemy’s infantry, and the heights above were
occupied by his great reserve, the whole variously estimated from thirty
to upwards of forty thousand men.
Such was the Russian position; but its extraordinary strength only
stimulated the allies to deeds of more than ordinary daring,—on this,
for the first time during many centuries, that British and French
soldiers were to fight side by side.
Half an hour before the battle is thus vividly described by Mr. N. A.
Woods, in his work entitled “The Past Campaign: a Sketch of the War in
the East, from the Departure of Lord Raglan to the Capture of
Sebastopol”:—“The day was clear and hot: not a cloud in the sky—not a
breath in the air. Except the clank of artillery chains, and the
occasional neigh of a horse, there was a dead silence, which, as your
eye glanced over the glittering masses of soldiers, was solemn and
impressive. The close dark lines of our adversaries at the side of the
Alma were equally steady. So still, so silent, lay both posts, that had
I shut my eyes, I could have imagined myself in a perfect solitude.”
A change was soon to come over the scene, and the stillness was about to
be broken by the stern alarums of battle. Both armies advanced on the
same alignment, the British in contiguous double columns, with the front
of two divisions covered by light infantry and a troop of horse
artillery; the second division, under Lieutenant-General Sir De Lacy
Evans, forming the right, and touching the left of the third French
Division, under His Imperial Highness Prince Napoleon, and the light
division, under Lieutenant-General Sir George Brown, the left; the first
being supported by the third division under Lieutenant-General Sir
Richard England, and the last by the first division, commanded by
Lieutenant-General His Royal Highness the Duke of Cambridge. The fourth
division, under Lieutenant-General the Honourable Sir George Cathcart,
and the cavalry, under Major-General the Earl of Lucan, were held in
reserve, to protect the left flank and rear against large bodies of the
Russian cavalry, which had shown themselves in those directions.
Upon approaching within range of the guns, whose fire soon became
extremely formidable, the two leading divisions deployed into line, and
advanced to attack the front, the supporting divisions following the
movement. Scarcely had this taken place, when the village of Bourliouk,
immediately opposite the centre, was fired by the Russians at all
points, creating a continuous blaze for three hundred yards, obscuring
their position, and rendering a passage through it impracticable. In
consequence of this, two regiments of Brigadier-General Adams’s brigade,
part of Sir De Lacy Evan’s division, had to pass, under a sharp fire,
the river at a deep and difficult ford to the right; whilst his first
brigade, under Major-General Pennefather, with the remaining regiment of
Brigadier-General Adams, crossed to the left of the conflagration,
opposed by the artillery from the heights above, and pressed on towards
the left of the position with the utmost gallantry and steadiness.
Meanwhile, Sir George Brown, with the light division, effected the
passage of the Alma in his immediate front. The advance was made under
great disadvantages, the rugged and broken banks of the river offering
most serious obstacles, whilst the vineyards through which the troops
had to pass (the men suffering from thirst eagerly seizing bunches of
grapes,[154]) and the felled trees rendered every species of formation
under a galling fire almost an impossibility. Sir George, nevertheless,
persevered in this difficult operation, and the first brigade, under
Major-General Codrington, succeeded in carrying the great redoubt, aided
materially by the judicious and steady manner in which Brigadier-General
Buller moved on the left flank, and by the advance of four companies of
the Rifle Brigade, under Major Norcott. The heavy fire of grape and
musketry to which the troops were opposed, and the casualties sustained
in consequence by the 7th., 23rd., and 33rd. regiments, compelled this
brigade partially to relinquish its hold. The Duke of Cambridge had
succeeded in crossing the river, and had moved up in support; when a
brilliant advance of the brigade of Foot Guards, under Major-General
Bentinck, drove the enemy back, and secured the final possession of the
work.
Major-General Sir Colin Campbell, with the Highland Brigade, advanced in
admirable order and steadiness up the high ground to the left,
co-operating with the Guards. Major-General Pennefather’s brigade, which
had been connected with the right of the light division, forced the
enemy completely to abandon the position they had taken such pains to
defend and secure, and which was considered almost impregnable.
The 95th. Regiment, immediately on the right of the 7th. Royal Fusiliers
in the advance, suffered equally with that old corps and the 55th. an
immense loss. The aid of the Royal Artillery in all these operations was
most effectual, whilst the exertions of the field officers and the
captains of troops and batteries to get the guns into action, were
unceasing, and the precision of their fire materially contributed to the
victory. Lieutenant-General Sir Richard England brought his division to
the immediate support of the troops in advance; and Lieutenant-General
Sir George Cathcart was actively engaged in watching the left flank of
the enemy. It likewise appears by Lord Raglan’s despatch, that although
the nature of the ground did not admit of the employment of cavalry,
they succeeded at the close of the battle in capturing some prisoners.
The cheerfulness with which the regimental officers had submitted to
unusual privations was not forgotten. It being necessary to bring into
the country every available cavalry and infantry soldier, prevented the
embarkation of the baggage animals, so that the officers had nothing but
what they could carry, and were, with the men, without tents or
covering. Not a murmur was, however, heard, for all appeared impressed
with the necessity of the arrangement. “The conduct,” adds his lordship,
“of the troops has been admirable. When it is considered that they have
suffered severely from sickness, during the last two months; that since
they landed in the Crimea they have been exposed to the extremes of wet,
cold, and heat; that the daily toil to provide themselves with water has
been excessive, and that they have been pursued by Cholera to the very
battle-field,[155] I do not go beyond the truth in declaring that they
merit the highest commendation. In the ardour of attack they forgot all
they had endured, and displayed that high courage, that gallant spirit,
for which the British soldier is ever distinguished, and under the
heaviest fire they maintained the same determination to conquer, as they
had exhibited before they went into action.”
Nor were the Royal Navy omitted, for his lordship continues,—“I should
be wanting in my duty, my Lord Duke, if I did not express to your Grace,
in the most earnest manner, my deep feeling of gratitude to the officers
and men of the Royal Navy, for the invaluable assistance they afforded
the Army upon this, as on every occasion where it could be brought to
bear upon our operations. They watched the progress of the day with the
most intense anxiety; and as the best way of evincing their
participation in our success, and their sympathy in the sufferings of
the wounded, they never ceased, from the close of the battle till we
left the ground this morning, to provide for the sick and wounded, and
to carry them down to the beach—a labour in which some of the officers
even volunteered to participate—an act which I shall never cease to
recollect with the warmest thankfulness.”
The various episodes of this victory would fill a volume of themselves;
the newspapers were eagerly sought after, and the letters from the
actors in the busy scene of war, and from correspondents of the public
journals proved of untiring interest. Some of the epistles are full of
graphic touches; they show how the Duke of Cambridge roughed it like the
rest, and slept with his head covered by a tilt cart. How Sir George
Brown’s horse, pierced by eleven shots, brought him to the ground, but
rising unhurt, he again led the soldiers on. How Colonel Chester, with
eight officers, fell at the head of the 23rd. Royal Welsh Fusiliers, and
how severely the regiment suffered. As Corporal Harwood writes—“Our
artillery kept up a tremendous fire at them for an hour and a half, at
the end of which the order ran through our lines, ‘Light division
advance and take the entrenchments.’ The 23rd. was in the light
division, and on we went, covered by two companies of the Rifle Brigade.
We crossed a vineyard, and were led by Colonel Chester through the
river, the opposite bank of which was very steep. The Colonel went
through with us,—we all shared alike,—and as we clambered out the enemy
gave us a fierce fire, the cannon belching forth murderous volleys of
grape and round shot, and musket-balls fell as thick as hail. The men
fell dead and wounded before me and at my side. They fell in every
direction, and mechanically I still pressed on untouched. Up the hill we
went with the Rifle Brigades, and half-way up the heights we reached the
cannons’ mouths, which were planted on the entrenchments. Our regiment
was about to cross to the stockade in the enemy’s position, when the
word was given, ‘Cease firing, and retire,’ because we were in danger of
firing on the French. Our Colonel rushed in front of us, shouting ‘No,
no, on lads!’ He fell with the word on his lips; he never spoke or
raised his head again. We _did_ retire then, and an unfortunate mistake
it was, for the enemy returned to the guns we had once silenced, and
gave us some terrific volleys; but we soon rallied, and supported by the
7th., 33rd., a portion of the Guards, and the Highlanders, we rushed up
the hill again, and the enemy fled in every direction.”
This letter refers to an unfortunate mistake which occurred. A mounted
officer called out “Cease firing; you are firing on the French;” the
words ran down the line and caused some hesitation and confusion. The
Russians took advantage of it in a moment, and advancing some heavy
columns, drove the light division back from the redoubt; the first
division, then at some distance in the rear, at once advanced and
re-took the redoubt. The light division rallied, and again pushed on in
a second line, when the key of the enemy’s position having been thus
forced, and his left turned by the French, the foe retreated on all
sides.
More than ordinary interest was created by the circumstances under which
Captain and Lieutenant Eddington, of the 95th., met their deaths. When
the former dropped, early in the charge, with a ball in his chest, he
was left for a few moments on the hill side, while the regiment fell
back to re-form. A Russian rifleman, kneeling down beside him pretended
to raise his canteen to the wounded officer’s lips, and deliberately
blew his brains out. This was in sight of the regiment, and as they
charged up the hill, the Lieutenant, maddened by the sight, rushed
forward to avenge his beloved brother’s death, but in a few moments met
a similar fate, his breast being absolutely riddled with the storm of
grape shot and rifle balls.
During the battle the Russians had succeeded in getting away all their
guns but two, one of which, a sixteen-pounder, with two horses to it,
was taken by Captain Bell, of the 23rd., who received the Victoria
Cross. This officer ran up to the driver as he was trying to make off,
and held a pistol to his head; the man jumped off his horse, when the
captain took the gun back to the rear. Captain Donovan, of the 33rd.,
scratched his name on the other gun, but there being no horses to it, he
could not remove it. Lieutenant-Colonel Chester and Captain Evans were
killed near the redoubt, and Major Lysons being at the time with the
second division, as Assistant Adjutant-General, Captain Campbell next
took the command, but was soon hit, first slightly on the head;—in a few
minutes afterwards he received a ball in the thigh, which obliged him to
go to the rear; the honour of bringing the Royal Welsh out of the action
was thus reserved for Captain Bell.
In all battles the defence of the colours necessarily forms an
interesting feature, and Alma exhibited several instances. The 33rd.,
Duke of Wellington’s Regiment, had nineteen sergeants killed or wounded,
chiefly in defence of the colours. Captain Robert William Hamilton, of
the Grenadier Guards, was wounded when carrying the colours, but
continued with them throughout the day. The Scots Fusilier Guards had a
memorable contest for theirs. Lieutenants Lindsay and Thistlethwayte,
who carried the colours, cut their way through the enemy, and though the
broken staff and the marks of sixteen bullets showed the severity of the
struggle, and the colour-sergeants were struck down pierced with
bullets, yet, bearing as it were “a charmed life,” these gallant
officers, unwounded, bore their colours triumphantly to the top of the
hill.
Lieutenant Anstruther, of the 23rd. Royal Welsh Fusiliers, having been
killed near the redoubt, whilst carrying the Queen’s colour, it was
picked up by private William Evans, No. 8 company, who gave it to
Corporal Luby; it was afterwards carried by Sergeant Luke O’Connor, who
was shot in the breast, and fell, but, recovering himself, would not
relinquish the colour, and carried it till the end of the action
(although urged by Lieutenant Granville to go to the rear on account of
his wound), for which he was praised by Major-General Sir William
Codrington on the field, was recommended for, and obtained his
commission in the 23rd. (in which he is now a captain), on account of
his gallantry, and has received the Victoria Cross and the Sardinian War
Medal.[156] Corporal Luby has also obtained the latter for his services
on this occasion.
Lieutenant Butler was shot under the regimental colour; Lieutenant
Granville next volunteered to carry it, but there being no officer with
his company, Major-General Codrington, who was riding up and down the
ranks on his grey horse during the whole action, directed a sergeant to
be sent to take it. The honour of carrying the colour out of action fell
to the lot of Sergeant Honey Smith.
During the action the regimental colour of the 7th. Royal Fusiliers was
found by Captain Pearson (Aide-de-Camp to Sir George Brown), who was
then riding by, in the hands of a soldier lying on the ground, the
officers and sergeants that had carried it having been disabled. He
picked it up, but no officer of that corps being near, Major-General
Codrington desired him to give it to Captain Bell, saying that “it
cannot be in safer keeping than with the Royal Welsh.” The colour was
accordingly placed between those of the 23rd. regiment, and there
carried by a sergeant of the 7th., until the termination of the
battle.[157]
Lieutenant the Honourable Hugh Annesley, of the Scots Fusilier Guards,
was severely wounded by a ball, which entered the left cheek and went
out at the mouth, taking away the front teeth. So severe a wound did not
damp the spirits of this gallant officer, for in a letter to his mother
(the Countess Annesley), speaking of a friend who visited him and was
scarcely able to recognise him, he expressed a hope that one of his
decayed teeth had gone with the rest of his brethren; and adds that
“there is a good bit of tongue gone also, but the doctors say that will
not signify, and that I shall speak as plainly as ever, or at most with
a _becoming lisp_; so altogether I think even you must allow that I have
every reason to be thankful, and I hope you will not allow yourself to
fret the least about me.”
In “Letters from Head Quarters,” by an Officer on the Staff, the
termination of the battle is thus graphically told:—“The men were tired,
and many almost exhausted for want of water. Lord Raglan rode up and
down the line of troops, the men cheering him vociferously. There was
such a shaking of hands; one felt very choky about the throat, and very
much inclined to cry, as one wrung the hand of a friend; and “God bless
you, old fellow—so glad to see you all right!” and like expressions,
were heard on every side between brother officers. It was a touching
sight to see the meeting between Lord Raglan and Sir Colin Campbell. The
latter was on foot, as his horse had been killed in the earlier part of
the action. He went up to his lordship, and, with tears in his eyes,
shook hands, saying it was not the first battle-field they had won
together, and that now he had a favour to ask, namely, that as his
Highlanders had done so well, he might be allowed to claim the privilege
of wearing a Scotch bonnet. To this Lord Raglan, of course, gave a
smiling assent; and, after a few more words of friendship on both sides,
they parted to their several duties.”
The French, with their wonted chivalry, commenced the attack, and
Marshal St. Arnaud’s words evinced that they had not degenerated, and
that “they are the soldiers of Austerlitz and Jena;” and he thus paid a
deserved tribute to the British:—“On our left the English met with large
masses of the enemy, and with great difficulties, but everything was
surmounted. The English attacked the Russian positions in admirable
order under the fire of their cannon, carried them, and drove off the
Russians. The bravery of Lord Raglan rivals that of antiquity. In the
midst of cannon and musket-shot he displayed a calmness which never left
him.”
By six o’clock in the evening the French Marshal’s tent was set up on
the very spot where that of Prince Menschikoff had stood in the morning;
the Russian commander considered himself so secure of victory, that he
left his carriage there, which Marshal St. Arnaud took possession of;
and it is recorded that a party of ladies had journeyed from Sebastopol,
and were stationed on a hill to witness the destruction of the allies.
Such a success was not obtained without great loss. The battle commenced
about half-past one, and lasted a few minutes over two hours. The
British casualties were twenty-five officers killed, and eighty-one
wounded; three hundred and thirty-seven non-commissioned officers and
men were killed; one thousand five hundred and fifty wounded, and
nineteen missing. The French casualties were reported as about fourteen
hundred _hors de combat_, Generals Canrobert and Thomas being amongst
the wounded; these are believed to include all those who died in the
Dobrudscha.
According to Prince Menschikoff’s despatch, the Russians had one
thousand seven hundred and sixty-two killed, two thousand three hundred
and fifteen wounded, and four hundred and five contusions. Amongst the
former were forty-five officers. Major-Generals Karganoff and Shokanoff
(the first was very severely wounded, and did not recover), were taken
prisoners.
About midnight the Russians crossed the Katcha—the position which it was
reported to the Czar would, if not impregnable, at least be held for
three weeks, having been taken in as many hours.
The sun went down on the evening of this memorable day upon a scene
which words fail to describe, and scarcely imagination can conceive. For
two days the armies continued on the field,—the time passing rapidly in
tending the wounded and burying the slain. Short as the interval was,
death had been busy,—Brigadier-General Tylden, of the Engineers, died of
cholera on the morning of the 23rd. of September, just as the victors
were leaving the heights of the Alma, on their march to the Katcha.
Spite of warnings the soldiers devoured large quantities of grapes,
apples, and pears, so abundant in the Crimea, which tended to encourage
the disease. The account of victory would be incomplete without the
mention of two volunteers, who remained to attend to the wants of
upwards of two hundred wounded Russians that still lay upon the field;
these were Dr. Thompson, surgeon of the 44th., and his servant; and the
prayers of many a dying foe must have ascended to heaven for these good
men who thus exhibited the highest graces of Christian devotedness. The
noble-hearted Doctor fell a prey to cholera at Balaklava, on the 5th. of
October following, on which day the news of Marshal St. Arnaud’s death
was received in camp. He had been compelled, a week previously, through
ill-health, to resign his command to General Canrobert, and died at sea
on the 29th. of September, his remains arriving at Constantinople on the
following morning, whence they were conveyed to Paris, and honoured with
a public funeral.
While thanks were being offered on Sunday, the 30th. of September, 1854,
for the plenteous harvest, in every church and chapel of the land, a
telegraphic address announced the news of the glorious victory of the
Alma, and rumour with her thousand tongues volunteered the intelligence
that Sebastopol was taken. It does not appear that the false report was
the result of premeditation, and although the crowning event of the war
was not to take place so speedily, there was a glorious commencement of
the drama, notwithstanding that the fifth act had yet to be played out.
Her Majesty’s gracious approbation of the gallant conduct of the army at
the battle of the Alma, was notified to the troops on the 27th. of
October following, and Lord Raglan particularly adverted to that portion
in which the Queen’s sympathy is expressed for the fallen, the wounded,
and their sorrowing relatives.
Ultimately the allies proceeded to attack the south side of Sebastopol,
and the combined forces quitted the Belbec (where they had arrived on
the 24th.) on the 25th. of September, leaving a small force to threaten
the northern side of the fortress, in order to cover the celebrated
flank march of the combined armies, suggested by Lieutenant-General
Burgoyne. Whilst on the march through the “Bush,” by McKenzie’s farm, to
the valley of the Tchernaya, the cavalry and artillery fell in with the
rear of a Russian division, which was on its march from Sebastopol to
Simferopol; they captured all its baggage and a great quantity of
small-arm ammunition. The light division was in support of the cavalry
and artillery on this occasion, and the 23rd. Royal Welsh Fusiliers were
leading the column; the second battalion of the Rifle Brigade went on in
advance with the guns, and were in immediate contact with the enemy. On
that evening, and the morning of the 26th., the troops arrived at the
plain of Balaklava, having passed through a tract of country densely
wooded, and without regular roads. The small garrison of Balaklava,
consisting of about sixty men, surrendered at the first approach of the
light division, after firing a few shot from some mortars, when this
little town was forthwith entered and placed by the British in a posture
of defence.
SIEGE OF SEBASTOPOL.[158]
On the 28th. of September, the British Siege Train, consisting of eight
companies of Royal Artillery, commenced disembarking, and
notwithstanding the smallness of the harbour of Balaklava, and the want
of suitable facilities for the reception of the guns, shot, and shell,
the whole _matériel_ was landed in five days, the sailors of the Royal
Navy rendering good service on this and other occasions.
The basis of operations, in connection with the fleets, being now
attained, the main body of the British army moved forward towards
Sebastopol, and occupied ground on the western side of the plateau, near
the “Maison d’Eau,” General Bosquet’s division taking up a position
beyond Cathcart’s Hill, on the extreme right. The celebrated Redan and
Flagstaff batteries occupied the centre of the position, and ships of
war were moored in the dockyard and careening creeks, and at the head of
the harbour, in order that their broadsides might be brought to bear on
any lines of approach attempted by the storming parties of the allied
troops. Batteries were at once commenced, to be established in order to
reduce the fire of the enemy’s artillery, and an alteration was made in
the relative positions of the French and English forces, with a view of
bringing the former nearer their base of operations at Kamiesh. To
effect this, the British were ordered to carry on the attacks on the
left of the enemy, for which purpose they moved to the right until their
right was beyond the west of the ridge on which the Russians had a large
advanced white tower, afterwards the famed Malakoff.
It was a busy time for the assailants; guns and siege matériel had to be
brought to the front; ammunition, military stores, and provisions were
conveyed with great labour for seven miles, that being the distance from
the port of Balaklava. Obstacles only nerved the soldiers to increased
exertion, and day by day some new earthwork was completed, some guns
placed, or heaps of ammunition accumulated for the destruction of the
place. Determined efforts at the same time were made by the Russians to
frustrate the efforts of the besieging troops, and their sharpshooters
had frequent skirmishes with the outlying pickets.
FIRST BOMBARDMENT OF SEBASTOPOL.
Every heart beat high with expectation on the 16th. of October, for on
the morrow was to commence the first bombardment of Sebastopol, and at
half-past six o’clock on the morning of that day one hundred and
twenty-six pieces of ordnance from the French and British batteries
opened their fire on the fortress. The tower of the Malakoff by ten
o’clock had become untenable, and all its guns had been either damaged
or dismounted, whilst the earthen battery round it had slackened its
fire. Five hours afterwards the Redan was so considerably injured by an
explosion in its rear, that only three guns remained standing; during
the afternoon several explosions occurred in the lines of the army.
It was not until one o’clock that the allied fleets commenced their
share in the fray. At this period the French batteries had ceased
firing, two of their magazines having exploded, which completely
disabled two of their batteries. Thus the Russians directed their whole
attention to the British lines, and such of their guns, relieved from
the French bombardment, as could be turned against the British batteries
were brought to bear thereon, but the latter did not suspend their fire
until evening. A determined sortie was made by the Russians against the
extreme left of the French, between four and five o’clock in the
afternoon, but, after displaying great gallantry, they were compelled to
retire.
The ammunition expended from the mortars and guns during the bombardment
of the 17th. of October, amounted to twenty-one thousand eight hundred
and eighty-one rounds, of which two thousand seven hundred and
forty-five were from mortars. Each of the shells from the Lancaster guns
cost about £25, and three hundred and seventy were fired on this
occasion, which alone made it a costly proceeding.
Shortly after daybreak on the 18th. of October the British batteries
re-opened their fire, and continued it during the day. This was replied
to by a formidable fire from the Russians, who had repaired the works
and re-mounted the guns in the famous Redan. The French were employed in
repairing their batteries, and were therefore not in a position to
assist, so that the British stood alone in this day’s cannonade. On the
following morning, the French having succeeded in that respect, the
whole of the Anglo-French lines renewed the bombardment. It however
became evident that Sebastopol could not be assaulted so early as was at
first anticipated, and consequently many changes in the works of attack
had to be made; the fire of the Russians continued such as to prevent
the principal alterations being effected otherwise than during the
night.
A naval brigade of over a thousand men, with fifty heavy guns, had been
landed from the fleet, and took part in the bombardment. In the attack
by the fleet it was arranged that the English should take the north side
of the harbour, the French the south, the Turkish ships being in the
centre. The English sailing ships were placed in their proper positions
by steamers lashed alongside; the “Albion” by the “Firebrand,” the
“London” by the “Niger,” “Britannia” by “Furious,” “Queen” by
“Vesuvius,” “Trafalgar” by “Retribution,” “Vengeance” by “Highflyer,”
“Rodney” by “Spitfire,” “Bellerophon” by “Cyclops,” and “Arethusa” by
the “Triton.” The “Terrible,” “Tribune,” “Samson,” “Sphinx,” “Spitfire,”
and “Lynx” took up independent positions, and engaged principally the
forts and earthworks on the cliff to the north of Fort Constantine. The
French ships were first engaged; and about two p.m. the “Agamemnon,”
Admiral Sir E. Lyons, piloted by the steam tender “Circassian,” Master
E. Bale, who had volunteered for the service, anchored, amidst a storm
of shot and shell, about 750 yards from Fort Constantine, in five
fathoms water, and opened her fire. A few minutes afterwards, the
“Sanspareil” (Captain Dacres), and the “London” (Captain Eden), anchored
astern, followed soon after by the “Albion” (Captain Lushington), and
most ably supported Sir Edmund, who from his position was exposed to a
cross fire from the forts. The action became general, but after an
hour’s furious cannonading the Albion and London, much shattered, hauled
off to a greater distance, and the Russians concentrated their fire on
the Agamemnon, but the greater part of their shot (the ship lying so
close to the forts), fortunately struck her rigging instead of her hull.
As it was, she was almost reduced to a wreck, every spar being more or
less damaged, her rigging hanging in shreds, and her main top and
hammock nettings on fire. The “Queen,” “Rodney,” and “Bellerophon,” by
signal, bore down to support her, but the Queen being set on fire by a
shell was towed out again, and the Rodney ran aground under Fort
Constantine, but was got off by the exertions of her own crew, and
Commander Kynaston in the Spiteful. The engagement continued till dusk,
and soon after six p.m. the ships drew off, when darkness had compelled
the combatants to cease firing. The loss in the fleet was forty-four men
killed, and two hundred and sixty-six wounded, and two of the ships, the
Albion and Arethusa, had suffered so much in their hulls and rigging
that they were sent to Malta to be repaired. The French had more ships
disabled, but their loss in men was less, and the Turks escaped with but
trifling damage. The result of the contest was not satisfactory. It was
a trial of strength between stone and wood, and stone proved itself the
stronger.
ACTION AT BALAKLAVA.
25TH. OCTOBER, 1854.
The toils, difficulties, and sameness of trench life were shortly to be
varied by a conflict which will ever be memorable in British military
annals, occurring to, as it did, on the anniversary of one of England’s
remarkable victories, that of Agincourt. The low range of heights
traversing the plain at the bottom of which Balaklava is situated, was
protected by four small redoubts, hastily constructed. Of these, three
had guns; and on a higher hill, in front of the village of Kamara, in
advance of the right flank of the British, a work of somewhat more
importance was established. No other force being disposable, the several
redoubts were garrisoned by Turkish troops. The only British regiment in
the plain, with the exception of a portion of a battalion of
detachments, composed of weakly men, and a battery of artillery
belonging to the third division, was the 93rd. Highlanders. On the
heights, behind the right, were placed the Marines, who had been landed
from the fleet by Vice-Admiral Dundas. The whole of these, including the
Turkish troops, were under the immediate orders of Major-General Sir
Colin Campbell, who had been taken, with the 93rd. from the first
division.
At an early hour on the morning of the 25th. of October, the enemy
attacked the position in front of Balaklava. Lord Raglan, in
consequence, withdrew from before Sebastopol the first and fourth
divisions, commanded by Lieutenant-Generals His Royal Highness the Duke
of Cambridge and the Honourable Sir George Cathcart, and brought them
down into the plain. General Canrobert subsequently reinforced these
troops with the first division of French infantry and the Chasseurs
d’Afrique.
The first operation of the enemy was the attack on the work on the
British side of the village of Kamara, which, after very little
resistance, they carried; they likewise obtained possession of the three
others in contiguity to it, being opposed only in one, and that but for
a very short space of time. The farthest of the three they did not
retain, but the immediate abandonment of the others enabled them to take
possession of the guns in them, amounting in the whole to seven. Those
in the three lesser forts were spiked by the one English artilleryman
who was in each.
Advancing in great strength, supported by artillery, the Russian cavalry
appeared on the scene. One portion of them assailed the front and right
flank of the 93rd., but were instantly driven back by the vigorous and
steady fire of that distinguished regiment, under Lieutenant-Colonel
Ainslie. The other, and larger mass, turned towards the heavy cavalry,
and afforded Brigadier-General the Honourable James Yorke Scarlett,
under the guidance of Lieutenant-General the Earl of Lucan, the
opportunity of inflicting upon them a most signal defeat.
Notwithstanding that the ground was anything but favourable for the
attack of the dragoons, no obstacle could check their advance, and they
charged into the Russian column, which, although far superior in
numbers, soon sought safety in flight.
No writer has surpassed Mr. Russell’s description of this exciting
scene.[159] “As lightning flashes through a cloud, the Greys and
Enniskilleners pierced through the dark masses of Russians. The shock
was but for a moment. There was a clash of steel and a light play of
sword-blades in the air, and then the Greys and the red-coats
disappeared in the midst of the shaken and quivering columns. In another
moment we saw them emerging with diminished numbers, and in broken
order, charging against the second line. It was a terrible moment. ‘God
help them! they are lost!’ was the exclamation of more than one man, and
the thought of many. With unabated fire the noble hearts dashed at their
enemy. It was a fight of heroes. The first line of Russians, which had
been utterly smashed by our charge, and had fled off at one flank and
towards the centre, were coming back to swallow up our handful of men.
By sheer steel and sheer courage Enniskillener and Scot were winning
their desperate way right through the enemy’s squadron, and already grey
horses and red-coats had appeared right at the rear of the second mass,
when, with irresistible force, like one bolt from a bow, the 4th.
Dragoon Guards, riding straight at the right flank of the Russians, and
the 5th. Dragoon Guards, following close after the Enniskilleners,
rushed at the remnants of the first line of the enemy, went through it
as though it were pasteboard, and put them to utter rout.
“This Russian horse in less than five minutes after it met our dragoons,
was flying with all its speed before a force certainly not half its
strength. A cheer burst from every lip; in the enthusiasm officers and
men took off their caps, and shouted with delight; and thus keeping up
the scenic character of their position, they clapped their hands again
and again. Lord Raglan at once despatched Lieutenant Curzon,
Aide-de-Camp, to convey his congratulations to Brigadier-General
Scarlett, and to say ‘Well done!’”
Lord Raglan observed in his despatch, that “the charge of this brigade
was one of the most successful I ever witnessed; it was never for a
moment doubtful, and is in the highest degree creditable to
Brigadier-General Scarlett, and the officers and men engaged in it.”
As the Russians withdrew from the ground which they had momentarily
occupied, Lord Raglan directed the cavalry, supported by the fourth
division, under Lieutenant-General Sir George Cathcart, to move forward
and take advantage of any opportunity to regain the heights. Not having
been able to accomplish this immediately, and it appearing that an
attempt was being made to remove the captured guns, the Earl of Lucan
was desired to advance rapidly, follow the enemy in their retreat, and
try to prevent them from effecting their object. Meanwhile the Russians
had time to re-form on their own ground, with artillery in front and
upon their flanks.
From some misconception of the instruction to advance, (so runs the
despatch), the Lieutenant-General considered that he was bound to attack
at all hazards, and he accordingly ordered Major-General the Earl of
Cardigan to move forward with the Light Brigade. This order was obeyed
in the most spirited and gallant manner. Lord Cardigan charged with the
utmost vigour, attacked a battery which was firing upon the advancing
squadrons, and, having passed beyond it, engaged the Russian cavalry in
its rear; but there his troops were assailed by artillery and infantry,
as well as cavalry, and necessarily retired, after having committed much
havoc upon the enemy. This movement was effected in some confusion; and
the loss sustained was severe in officers, men, and horses, only
counter-balanced by the brilliancy of the attack, and the gallantry,
order, and discipline which distinguished it, forming a striking
contrast to the conduct of the enemy’s cavalry, which had previously
been engaged with the Heavy Brigade.
The casualties in killed, wounded, and missing, in what is popularly
known as “the Death Ride,”[160] amounted to thirty-eight officers and
three hundred and fifty-six non-commissioned officers and men. Three
hundred and eighty-one horses were killed. The 93rd. Highlanders did not
sustain any loss.
It must not be omitted that the Chasseurs d’Afrique advanced on the
English left, and gallantly charging a Russian battery, checked its fire
for a time, and thus rendered an essential service to the British
cavalry.
After this the enemy made no further movement in advance, and at the
close of the day the brigade of Guards of the first division, and the
fourth division, returned to their original encampment, as did the
French troops, with the exception of one brigade of the first division,
which was left in support of Sir Colin Campbell by General Canrobert.
The remaining regiments of the Highland brigade also continued in the
valley. Sir George Cathcart, the fourth division being advanced close to
the heights, caused one of the redoubts to be re-occupied by the Turks,
affording them his support, and availed himself of the opportunity to
assist with his riflemen in silencing two of the enemy’s guns. This
redoubt had to be abandoned at nightfall, in consequence of its being so
exposed, from the enemy’s retaining possession of the two others; and
Lord Raglan, seeing that the means of defending the extensive position
which had been occupied by the Turkish troops in the morning, had proved
wholly inadequate, decided, in concurrence with General Canrobert, to
withdraw from the lower range of heights, and to concentrate the force,
which was subsequently increased by a considerable body of seamen. The
Russians, although unsuccessful in their chief object, had by their
occupation of the Turkish redoubts, obliged the British to abandon the
use of the Woronzoff road for the circuitous route by the Col de
Balaklava.
SORTIE OF THE 26TH. OF OCTOBER.
The partial success already described induced the enemy to make a sortie
on the following day; and about noon, on the 26th. of October, an
assault was made on the right flank of the British position at
Inkermann, where the second division was posted under Lieutenant-General
Sir De Lacy Evans, who was attacked by several columns of infantry,
supported by artillery. The division immediately formed line in advance
of the camp,—the left under Major-General Pennefather, the right under
Brigadier-General Adams, whilst Lieutenant-Colonel Fitzmayer, and the
captains of batteries (Turner and Yates) promptly posted their guns and
opened fire. Immediately on the cannonade being heard the Duke of
Cambridge brought up the brigade of Guards, under Major-General
Bentinck, with a battery under Lieutenant-Colonel Dacres. General
Bosquet, with similar promptitude, and from a greater distance,
approached the position with five French battalions; Sir George
Cathcart, with a regiment of rifles hastened to the scene of action, and
Sir George Brown pushed forward two guns in co-operation by the left.
The enemy came on at first rapidly, assisted by their guns, on the mound
hill; but the pickets, then chiefly of the 30th. and 49th. regiments,
resisted them with remarkable determination and firmness. Lieutenant
Conolly, of the 49th., Captain Atcherley and Bayly, of the 30th., all of
whom were severely wounded, greatly distinguished themselves. Great
bravery was also displayed at this point by Sergeant Daniel Sullivan, of
the 30th., who was subsequently appointed to a commission in the 82nd.
regiment.
Meanwhile, the eighteen guns in position, including those of the first
division, were served with the utmost energy, and in half an hour they
forced the enemy’s artillery to abandon the field. The batteries were
then directed with equal accuracy and vigour upon the Russian columns,
which, being also exposed to the close fire of the advanced infantry,
soon fell into complete disorder, and, taking to flight, were literally
chased by the 30th. and 95th. regiments over the ridges and down towards
the head of the bay. So eager was the pursuit, that it was with
difficulty Major-General Pennefather eventually effected the recall of
the men. The above regiments and pickets were gallantly led by
Lieutenant-Colonel Mauleverer, 30th.; Major Eman, 41st.; and Majors
Champion and Hume, 95th. The Russians were similarly pursued farther
towards the right, by four companies of the 41st., gallantly led by
Lieutenant-Colonel the Honourable Percy Herbert, Assistant
Quartermaster-General. The 47th. also contributed. The 55th. were held
in reserve.
Upwards of eighty prisoners were captured, and about one hundred and
thirty of the enemy’s dead were left within or near the British
position. It was estimated that the Russian casualties could scarcely be
less than six hundred. The British loss exceeded eighty, of whom twelve
were killed, and five officers wounded. This affair has received the
name of “Little Inkermann.”
BATTLE OF INKERMANN.
NOVEMBER 5TH., 1854.
Two days after the sortie of the Russians had been repulsed, they were
strengthened by considerable reinforcements, which created an
expectation that an extensive movement would not be long deferred, and
this anticipation was fully realized. According to their own accounts
they had seventy-six thousand men assembled in and near Sebastopol, when
Prince Menschikoff resolved to attack the right wing of the English
position. The plan proposed to be carried out, was for twenty thousand
men, under Prince Gortschakoff, proceeding from Tchorgoun into the plain
of Balaklava, to make a demonstration against that place, and against
General Bosquet’s corps of observation, to prevent any troops being
detached to support the British; a like number occupied Sebastopol, of
whom a portion, under General Timofieff, was ordered to make a strong
sortie against the extreme left of the French, and thereby occupy the
attention of their besieging army; five thousand men were to be in
observation on McKenzie’s Heights; the remaining thirty-one thousand,
divided into two columns of attack, were destined for the immediate
assault of the British position. Lieutenant-General Soimonoff, with his
column of seventeen thousand five hundred men, issued from the Little
Redan before daylight, on Sunday,[161] the memorable 5th. of November,
but instead of ascending the ridge on which he then stood, so as to
assault the Light Division near the Victoria Redoubt, he crossed the
Careening Creek ravine at once upon quitting the town, and with his
three leading regiments proceeded to attack the position of the Second
Division. The two leading regiments of the second Russian column of
thirteen thousand five hundred men, under Lieutenant-General Pauloff,
having crossed the Tchernaya, and finding part of Soimonoff’s column
already occupying a portion of the field of battle, fell upon the
outposts of the Second Division, occupying the Sandbag battery. With
admirable gallantry these pickets defended the ground foot by foot
against the overwhelming masses which poured in upon them, until the
Second Division, under Major-General Pennefather, with its field guns,
which had immediately been got under arms, was placed in position.
Without loss of time the Light Division was brought to the front by
Lieutenant-General Sir George Brown, the long slopes to the left towards
Sebastopol being occupied by the first brigade, under Major-General
Codrington; thus protecting the British left, and guarding against
attack on that side; the second brigade, under Brigadier-General Buller,
formed on the left of the Second Division, with the 88th. Connaught
Rangers, commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Jeffreys, thrown in advance.
The Brigade of Guards, under His Royal Highness the Duke of Cambridge
and Major-General Bentinck, proceeded likewise to the front, and took up
most important ground to the extreme right on the alignment of the
Second Division, but separated from it by a deep and precipitous ravine,
and posting its guns with those of the Second Division.
The Brigade of Guards having driven the Russians out of the Sandbag
battery, maintained that post against repeated efforts to acquire
possession. The Grenadiers were in the battery, the Scots Fusiliers on
their left, and the Coldstreams, who arrived afterwards, to the left of
these. The Second Division occupied the ground immediately in front of
their own camp, and repulsed all attempts to force that part of the
position.[162]
The Fourth Division, under Lieutenant-General Sir George Cathcart,
having been brought from its encampment, advanced to the front and right
of the attack; the first brigade, under Brigadier-General Goldie
proceeded to the left of the Inkermann road; the second brigade, under
Brigadier-General Torrens, to the right of it, and on the ridge
overhanging the valley of the Tchernaya. The Third Division, under
Lieutenant-General Sir Richard England, occupied in part the ground
vacated by the Fourth Division, and supported the Light Division by two
regiments under Brigadier-General Sir John Campbell, while
Brigadier-General Eyre held the command of the troops in the
trenches.[163]
So dark was the morning, independent of the drizzling rain, that it was
nearly impossible to discover anything save the flash and smoke of
artillery, together with a heavy musketry fire. It however soon became
evident that the enemy, under cover of a vast cloud of skirmishers,
supported by dense columns of infantry, had advanced numerous batteries
of large calibre to the high ground to the left and front of the Second
Division, while powerful columns of infantry attacked with great vigour
the Brigade of Guards. Additional Batteries of heavy artillery were also
placed by the enemy on the slopes to the British left; the guns in the
field, amounting in the whole to ninety pieces, independently however of
the ship guns and those in the works of Sebastopol.
Protected by a tremendous fire of shot, shell, and grape, the Russian
columns advanced in great force, requiring every effort of gallantry on
the part of the troops to resist them. At this time two battalions of
French infantry, which had on the first notice been sent by General
Bosquet, joined the English right, and very materially contributed to
the successful resistance to the attack, cheering with the men, and
charging the enemy down the hill with great loss. About the same period
a determined assault was made on the extreme left of the British, and
for a moment the Russians possessed themselves of four guns, three of
which were retaken by the 88th., while the fourth was speedily
recaptured by the 77th. regiment, under Lieutenant-Colonel Egerton. In
the opposite direction the Brigade of Guards, under His Royal Highness
the Duke of Cambridge, was engaged in a severe conflict.
The enemy, under the cover of thick brushwood, advanced in two heavy
bodies, and assaulted with great determination a small redoubt which had
been constructed for two guns, but was not armed. The combat was most
arduous; and the Brigade, after displaying the utmost steadiness and
gallantry, was obliged to retire before very superior numbers, until
supported by a wing of the 20th. regiment of the Fourth Division, when
they again advanced and re-took the redoubt. This ground was afterwards
occupied in gallant style by French troops, and the Guards speedily
re-formed in the rear of the right flank of the Second Division.
Meanwhile, Lieutenant-General the Honourable Sir George Cathcart, with a
few companies of the 68th. regiment, considering that he might make a
strong impression by descending into the valley, and taking the enemy in
flank, moved rapidly forward, but finding the heights above him in full
occupation of the Russians, he suddenly discovered that he was entangled
with a superior force, and whilst attempting to withdraw his men, he
received a mortal wound, shortly previous to which Brigadier-General
Torrens, when leading the 68th., was likewise severely wounded.
Subsequently to this, the battle continued with unabated vigour and with
no positive result, the enemy availing themselves not only of the fire
of all their field batteries, but of those in front of the works of the
place, and the ship guns, till the afternoon, when the symptoms of
giving way first became apparent, and shortly after, although the fire
did not cease, the retreat became general, and heavy masses were
observed retiring over the bridge of the Inkermann, and ascending the
opposite heights, abandoning on the field of battle five or six thousand
dead and wounded, multitudes of the latter having already been carried
off by them.
During the engagement, Major-General Codrington, fearing that the
British position would be forced near the five-gun battery, and that the
camp of the first brigade of the Light Division would be endangered,
sent Major Mc Kenzie back to the camp, to order all the bâtmen, men on
guard, and any sick who could carry arms, to turn out at once. No
officer being in camp, Lieutenant-Colonel Lysons, of the 23rd., who was
at the time recovering from an attack of fever, got up and took command
of the parties of three regiments of the first brigade; every man who
could stand volunteered to go out; they went to the front in support of
comrades, but no serious attack was ever made in the direction of the
Light Division hills, although the fire from the enemy’s field pieces
across the front, especially at the before-mentioned battery (which they
completely enfiladed), and near the old redoubt, was very heavy.
With the hope of diverting attention from the Inkermann attack, a
Russian column, five thousand strong, made a sortie on the French lines,
and succeeded in spiking several guns, but were gallantly repulsed, and
pursued to the very walls of Sebastopol, the town being entered by a
portion of the French troops, their leader, General Lourmel, meeting his
death in the charge; General Forey experienced great difficulty in
recalling his soldiers, who were carried away by the ardour of the
chase. The Russians lost a thousand men in this attack, and the French
casualties were also considerable.
Thus terminated one of the most sanguinary contests of modern times. For
several weeks the troops had been subjected to constant labour, and many
of them had passed the previous night in the trenches. A zealous
devotion to duty characterized the gallantry of both French and English,
and, after a hard-fought day, the “soldier’s battle,” as it has been
designated, ended in a victory over, as regards numbers, an infinitely
superior force.
Nq positive conclusion could be arrived at in regard to the actual
numbers brought into the field by the Russians, as the configuration of
the ground did not admit of any great development of their force, the
attack consisting of a system of repeated assaults in heavy masses of
columns. It was, however, considered, judging from the numbers seen in
the plains after they had withdrawn in retreat, that they could not have
been less than sixty thousand men. The number of British troops actually
engaged scarcely exceeded eight thousand[164] men, whilst those of
General Bosquet’s Division only amounted to six thousand, the remaining
available French troops on the spot having been kept in reserve.
Prince Menschikoff’s intention was to drive the British from their
position, and to entrench himself at once on the heights, for several
waggons, laden with fascines and gabions, were noticed in the retreating
columns across the Tchernaya. His first attack was made with vigour and
determination but it was completely defeated by the British before the
arrival of the French. No part was taken in the renewed assault by the
Russian regiments composing the above attack, as they could not again be
organized for further offensive operations.
The casualties were heavy,—the British had forty-three officers killed,
one hundred wounded, and one taken prisoner; five hundred and
eighty-nine non-commissioned officers and men were killed, one thousand
seven hundred and seventy-eight wounded, and sixty-two missing, in all
two thousand five hundred and seventy-three.
It was stated that the French casualties amounted to about one thousand
eight hundred killed and wounded, whilst those of the Russians were
estimated at fifteen thousand men.
There is a peculiar feature incident to the battle of Inkermann, for the
British soldiers were nearly all in their grey great coats; this arose
from the fact of their being turned out before daylight, and on account
of the rain, besides which the greater portion of the Guards, and the
Fourth Division, had come from the trenches, in which they had been
employed for twenty-four hours, and were consequently similarly clothed.
It is also worthy of record that the battle was fought fasting by the
British.
The gallant deeds of the following officers and men at Inkermann, will
appear among the recipients of the Victoria Cross, but their names are
here mentioned to facilitate references:—Colonel the Honourable Hugh
Manvers Percy, Lieutenant-Colonel Sir Charles Russell, and Private
Palmer, of the Grenadier Guards; Lieutenant-Colonel Robert James
Lindsay, of the Scots Fusilier Guards; Lieutenant Walker, 30th.
regiment; Brevet-Major Rowlands, 41st.; Private Mc Dermond, 47th.;
Private Thomas Beach, 55th.; Private John Byrne, 68th.; Sergeant John
Park, 77th.; Lieutenant-Colonel the Honourable H. Clifford, Rifle
Brigade; and Corporal Prettyjohn, of the Royal Marines. In addition to
these, the list of officers and men who received French and Sardinian
War Medals, will shew the special acts of bravery performed by them
throughout the campaign.
There is a peculiar interest attaching to the soldiers’ accounts of this
hard-fought battle, and the two following are but types of many others,
all of which are full of natural characteristics. The first is from a
soldier in the Scots Fusilier Guards:—
“We have had another general engagement, on the 5th. of November. Well
shall I remember that day. I ought never to forget the goodness of God
in bringing me off the ground safe, and without a scratch.
“And now I will endeavour to give you an account, as far as I am able,
of the battle. But I must tell you that on the night preceding the
battle it was very foggy, and the morning was misty. The Russians
availed themselves of it. A strong force, about forty thousand men (we
are informed) under the command of General Osten-Sacken, from Odessa,
with numerous artillery, got possession of some heights, and when the
mist cleared away opened fire, drove in the outlying pickets, and got
possession of the hills overlooking the Second Division’s tents. It was
about a quarter part six a.m. when the firing commenced. I was just up,
and saw the Second Division falling in. Some men were killed in front of
their tents. We fell in anyhow. We had only six companies—two on picket;
the Grenadier Guards five companies; and, I believe, the Coldstream
Guards seven companies. The brigade of Highlanders are guarding
Balaklava; the Second Division is encamped on our right. We went up, and
a fearful sight it was going through the Second Division’s encampment.
The shells were bursting over our heads, and the cannon-balls rolling
through us, bringing down tents, and poor bât-horses were knocked to
pieces by them.
“We were, of course, all taken by surprise, finding that the enemy being
so near, and had gained possession of a redoubt; and the Duke of
Cambridge, with only the Guards and two companies of the 46th., said,
‘You must drive them out of it.’ Well, then, they were only twenty yards
from us, and we were firing at each other. The pioneers and drummers,
with the stretchers, were told to find the best shelter they could, and
so I, myself, with our drum-major, were lying down behind a small bush,
and we both expected every moment to be shot, the bullets actually
passing within a few inches of our heads, and breaking off the branches
over us as we lay there. Well, they succeeded in driving the Russians
out of the place, and got them down the hill, when they were ordered to
retire.
“They retired, and the Russians came up with redoubled strength, and
completely surrounded us. The Russians took possession of the redoubt.
The Duke[165] said, ‘They must come out of it again.’ The Russians
cheered, as also did the Guards. Things now looked desperate, as we had
no support except the Almighty, and He defended the right.
“At it they went, and for half an hour things seemed to favour the
enemy. We were all surrounded—no getting out. The Grenadier Guards
nearly lost colours; they had only about forty men to defend them. We
gave another cheer, and out of the redoubt they went again, and the
Grenadier Guards managed to keep their colours. We drove them out at the
point of the bayonet down the hill. The Guards were ordered to retire
again, but would not, and, in fact, could not; if they had got down this
steep hill, they could not have got back again well. The brave French
came up to our assistance, and kept them at bay while we retired and got
our ammunition completed; and then the brigade of Guards were formed
into one regiment of six companies, and at it we went again; and by this
time, plenty of assistance coming to us, we managed to do them, but at a
great loss to us. Officers behaved bravely. The Coldstreams had eight
officers killed on the field; the Grenadiers three officers. Only
picture to yourself eleven officers being buried at one place and time!
there was not a dry eye at the funeral. We had Colonel Walker wounded in
three places. Colonel Blair died and was buried to-day. He had only
joined three weeks ago; he was shot in the breast. Our Adjutant, Captain
Drummond, Captain Gipps, Colonel F. Seymour, and Mr. Elkington, were all
wounded. Colonel Ridley and Colonel Dalrymple left us to-day sick. We
have scarcely any officers now left. We had two sergeants, four
corporals, and thirty-one privates killed on the field, and eleven have
died since of their wounds.”
The second is from a soldier of the 95th., who writes thus:—“On the 5th.
instant, the anniversary of the Gunpowder Plot, we had a most terrible
day of it. The Russians advanced to attack our position, and drive us
into the sea (as has since been learned), at about six in the morning,
and continued the battle until four in the afternoon. Not once or twice,
but thrice and again did they advance, and endeavour to take our
position; and after our repeated attacks and charges, and our great
losses, they had nearly carried the crest of our position, but were met
by a Division of our brave allies, the French, who formed like the
letter V, and drove them back. The battle was far more desperate than
that at Alma. The Russians fought well, and attempted to advance up the
face of the hill, which was sheer madness, and can only be accounted for
by their state of intoxication, which, I believe, is usual; the custom
being to issue spirits before any enterprise is undertaken. The loss on
our side I cannot as yet inform you of, but in our brigade the killed
and wounded amounted to three hundred and sixty-one. The Guards, I
think, have lost the most of any English regiment, and the point which
they defended shows their prowess—hundreds of Russians lying dead and
wounded (some say a thousand) in that spot alone. It is said that we
have taken a thousand prisoners. I myself saw at least two hundred
wounded brought in to-day of the Russians, and I do not think that all
have yet been brought in.”
The Staff Officer, in his “Letters from Head Quarters,” a most valuable
and interesting work, relates the following anecdote, regarding the
battle of Inkermann, which shews of what material the British soldier is
made:—“I should also tell you an instance of great self-possession on
the part of a sergeant, I think, of the 7th. Fusiliers. It was towards
the close of the battle, and Lord Raglan was returning from taking leave
of poor General Strangways, and was going up towards the ridge. A
sergeant approached us, carrying canteens of water to take up for the
wounded, and as Lord Raglan passed, he drew himself up to make the usual
salute, when a round shot came bounding over the hill, and knocked his
forage-cap off his head. The man calmly picked up his cap, dusted it on
his knee, placed it carefully on his head, and then made the military
salute, and all without moving a muscle of his countenance. Lord Raglan
was delighted with the man’s coolness, and said to him, ‘A near thing
that, my man.’ ‘Yes, my Lord,’ replied the sergeant, with another
salute, ‘but a miss is as good as a mile.’”
Not less interesting is the same writer’s account of the poor wounded
horses:—“One of the most painful things during the action was the number
of wounded horses. Some of the poor creatures went grazing about the
field, limping on three legs, one having been broken or carried away by
shot; others galloping about, screaming with fright and terror. At
times, some would attach themselves to the Staff, as if desirous of
company; and one poor beast, who had its nose and mouth shot away, used
to come in amongst us, and rub its gory head against our horses’ flanks;
he was ordered to be killed by one of the escort, which was of course
done.”
Field-Marshal Lord Raglan, to which rank his lordship was advanced for
this victory, in publishing to the Army in General Orders the despatch
of the Minister of War, conveying the Queen’s entire approbation of the
conduct of the troops at Inkermann, especially drew attention to the
passage, “Let not any Private Soldier in those ranks believe that his
conduct is unheeded. The Queen thanks him—his Country honours him.”
In addition to the medal and clasps ordered for these successes, the
Queen, as a mark of Her Majesty’s recognition of the meritorious
services of the non-commissioned officers serving in the Crimea,
directed that one sergeant should be selected from each regiment of
cavalry, guards, and infantry, serving under Lord Raglan, for promotion
to a commission, to be dated 5th. November, 1854. The thanks of the
House of Lords and Commons were given for these services, and the same
tribute was conveyed to General Canrobert and the French Army for their
gallant and successful co-operation. This distinction was most highly
prized, and the French Commander, in his general order, gave utterance
to sentiments that found a ready response in every heart, and which, it
is hoped, time will never efface: “You will all feel its value, and I
shall, in your name and mine, assure Field-Marshal Lord Raglan, that it
will, if possible, tighten still more the bonds of good fellowship,
which a mutual high esteem, and the blood we have shed in common, have
established between our British gallant companions in arms and
ourselves.”
Contrasted with the painful though glorious scenes for which medals were
being gained, stands out the mission of Miss Nightingale, who
exemplified what womanly devotion could effect. The public desire to
alleviate the sufferings endured by the soldiers in the far-off
battle-field, met with a generous response, and the subscription,
originated by the all-powerful “Times,” was liberally responded to, and
a special correspondent of that newspaper, Mr. Macdonald, judiciously
administered its distribution; whilst the devoted widow of the heroic
Colonel Moore, whose husband, preferring the lives of his men to his
own, met his death in the burning troopship “Europa,” thinking the best
consolation for her bereavement would be found in administering
consolation to the sick and wounded, fell a victim to her self-denial,
but left a name which will be associated with Mr. and Mrs. Bracebridge
and Florence Nightingale, and will never be forgotten, for the example
of the Dorcas of the Crimea and her Christian associates will be ever
held up as a noble instance in the holy cause of suffering humanity. The
difficult task which, at the pressing instance of the Right Honourable
Sidney Herbert, Secretary of State for War, she undertook, was deemed by
some at first visionary, but the arduous enterprise was successfully
carried out by these ladies, and their arrival at Scutari at the period
of the battle of Inkermann was most opportune. This was truly designated
as a Christian episode in a Christian war.
Few will forget the exhibition of the fine arts in aid of the patriotic
fund, to which the Princess Royal, the Prince of Wales, and Prince
Alfred contributed. The touching picture sent by Her Royal Highness,
wherein the devoted wife has found the dead body of her husband, was as
appropriate as it was truthful. This, and the pen-and-ink sketches of
knightly warriors and kings, furnished by the youthful princes, realized
handsome prices. The patriotic fund reached the munificent amount of
half a million of money, whilst by the “Central Association,” ably
superintended by Major the Honourable Henry Littleton Powys, of the
60th., and the regimental and other funds about two hundred thousand
pounds were obtained. Such appreciation by their country of her gallant
soldiers, and regard for their wives and children, were alike worthy of
the nation and of their noble devotion and patient endurance before
Sebastopol.
CONTINUATION OF THE SIEGE.
The day following this victory a council of war was assembled, and it
was resolved to postpone the assault until fresh reinforcements should
arrive, and, at the same time, works for the defence of the Inkermann
position were ordered to be forthwith commenced, as there was then every
probability of the allies having to winter in the Crimea.
It is calculated that at this time forty-six thousand five hundred and
thirty-seven rounds of ammunition had been expended. It is singular that
Russian shot had been collected by the soldiers, and fired back into
Sebastopol. By the general order, dated 24th. October, 1854, payment was
authorized of fourpence for each small shot, and sixpence for each large
shot brought into camp; but a subsequent order on the 4th. of November
following cancelled the foregoing. A similar circumstance occurred
during the Peninsular war, and it excited the surprise of the Duke of
Wellington.[166]
At this time the nights became intensely cold, and the incessant rain
caused the roads to be anything but passable; whilst on the 14th. a
tremendous hurricane, tearing many of the tents to pieces, and
scattering their goods, added to the discomforts of the troops. Several
French, British, and Turkish vessels were either lost or damaged from
the same untoward circumstance; and most unfortunately the “Prince”
steamer, with the winter clothing for the English army, and a good
supply of engineer stores and ammunition, was shattered to pieces on the
rocks at Balaklava, and one hundred and thirty-seven souls perished. It
would be difficult to depict the desolation which the hurricane
occasioned in the encampment of the allies, and the next day the
soldiers found ample employment in repairing its ravages. Poor fellows,
they needed nothing further to aggravate the privations already endured.
During the night of the 20th. of November, an affair occurred which drew
forth the praise not only of Lord Raglan, but also of the
Commander-in-Chief of the French army. The Russian advanced posts in
front of the left attack of the British, having taken up a position
which incommoded the troops in the trenches, and occasioned not a few
casualties, besides taking in reverse the French troops working in their
lines, a detachment of the first battalion of the Rifle Brigade, of two
hundred men, under Lieutenant Tryon, was directed on the night of the
20th. to dislodge the enemy. The caves in which the Russian riflemen had
established themselves, were popularly known as the Ovens. This service
was most gallantly and effectively performed, but at some loss in killed
and wounded. Lieutenant Tryon, who rendered himself conspicuous on the
occasion, was killed; he was considered a most promising officer, and
held in the highest estimation by all. Several attempts were made by the
Russians to re-establish themselves on the ground before daylight on the
21st., but they were instantly repulsed by Lieutenant Bourchier, the
senior surviving officer of the party. The detachment received
well-merited praise, and the conduct of Lieutenants Tryon, Bourchier,
and Cuninghame, was highly commended. So highly prized was this little
exploit by General Canrobert, that he instantly published an “_Ordre
Général_,” announcing it to the French army, and combining, with a just
tribute to the gallantry of the troops, the expression of his deep
sympathy in the regret felt for the loss of a young officer of so much
distinction as Lieutenant Tyron.
The Russians moved upon the British advanced pickets, in front of the
left attack, on the 12th. of December, in some force, but were instantly
driven back by a detachment of the first battalion of the Rifle Brigade
on the right, and by one of the 46th. on the left. The firing, however,
was kept up for some time afterwards.
A sortie was made by the enemy on both the right and left attack, during
the night of the 20th. of December, the one being conducted silently,
the other with drums beating, and shouting; the first was probably the
real object of the advance, as nearer to the Inkermann heights. Owing to
the extreme darkness of the night, the Russians were enabled to approach
very near the right attack without being perceived, and, having made a
sudden rush upon the most forward parallel they compelled the men
occupying it to withdraw, until reinforced by a party under Major
Welsford, of the 97th. Regiment, when it was regained possession of, and
the enemy retired, not, however, without occasioning some loss in both
killed and wounded. Lieutenant John Byron, of the 34th., was taken
prisoner.
On the left attack the enemy were met with great gallantry by Lieutenant
Gordon, of the 38th. Regiment, who, when supported by the covering party
of the trenches, under Lieutenant-Colonel Waddy, of the 50th., succeeded
in at once driving them back. Here the loss was still more severe, Major
Möller of the 50th., falling mortally wounded; Capt. Frampton and
Lieutenant Clarke, both of the 50th., were taken prisoners. The
gallantry and vigilance of these troops, and the distinguished conduct
of Lieutenant-Colonel Waddy, were highly praised.
The Christmas before Sebastopol will not be easily forgotten; the
time-honoured phrase of wishing a merry one, and a happy new year, must
have sounded almost as a mockery to the suffering troops. During
December the weather became very severe, and the duties more and more
arduous; both officers and men were frequently on duty two and three
nights in succession, without any shelter from the snow and rain;
provisions and forage became scarce, owing to the want of transport; and
the young soldiers, unable to bear the hardships and fatigue, died in
numbers.
Neither was the commencement of the new year more promising; when the
commissariat transport broke down, it became necessary to send fatigue
parties to carry up rations and warm clothing from Balaklava, a distance
of seven miles; horses and mules were picked up wherever they could be
found, officers’ chargers not excepted. Men were frequently found dead
in the trenches from cold and exhaustion. The sick present and absent at
Scutari on the 11th. January, 1855, amounted to sixteen thousand and one
men.[167]
Such sufferings excited the public feeling, and Mr. Roebuck’s motion for
a committee of enquiry occasioned a change of ministry, when Lord
Palmerston became Premier, and Lord Panmure was appointed Secretary of
State for War. It is not, however, within the scope of this work to
dwell upon the political view of the campaign; its object being to show
how the Medals were won. No sympathy could have cheered the soldiers
more than that expressed by the Queen in a letter to Mrs. Sidney
Herbert, which fortunately was published.[168] Constant visits of the
Sovereign to the bed-sides of the invalids on their arrival in England,
and substantial acts of kindness in finding occupation for several of
them, shewed Her Majesty’s deep interest in her soldiers.
In January a railroad was commenced from Balaklava to the camp, which
may be classed as one of the “curiosities of war.” At this period the
French army had been reinforced, and consisted, in round numbers, of
about sixty-seven thousand men.
The Russians still retain the old style of reckoning, and, during the
night of the 12th. of January, 1855 (their New Year’s Day), they made a
powerful sortie, under protection of a heavy cannonade, along the
Woronzoff Road and the ravine on the extreme left, on the French and
English trenches, but were ultimately forced to retire. The following
morning was the commencement of a severe frost, the snow in some places
on the plain being eighteen inches deep, whilst the drifts were not only
deep, but in many spots dangerous. The old adage that “it’s an ill wind
that blows nobody any good,” was here realized, for the ground became
hardened and consequently improved, by the frost, which aided the
communication to the front: there was, however, a drawback on account of
the difficulty of obtaining fuel for cooking and hospital requirements.
Indeed the scarcity of wood of any kind was great. The brushwood along
the Inkermann ridge had long been used up; the soldiers had even
employed the vine roots to cook their meals. Fortunately large
quantities of charcoal were arriving at Balaklava, and although the
seige works did not improve by the employment of the Turkish troops in
bringing up this necessary article, the comfort of the army was
materially increased. Warm clothing also arrived; but sickness could not
be reduced.
About the middle of January there was a marked improvement in the
weather, and on the 21st. a French Division afforded valuable relief to
the British by relieving the pickets of the Second and Light Divisions,
and enabled the latter to afford better covering parties for their
batteries. It was fortunate at this period that the enemy was ignorant
of the small number of men employed in their defence.[169]
The hospitals in Constantinople, from the improvements effected therein
under the superintendence of Florence Nightingale, were already bearing
fruit, by the number of convalescent soldiers constantly returning to
the Crimea.
On the 2nd. of March occurred the death of the Emperor of Russia, and
the event appeared at first calculated to lead to peace, but that hope
soon vanished. During this month the operations of the siege began to be
more actively carried on; large working parties were employed, and an
approach was made from the middle ravine to the twenty-one gun battery;
a new approach was also made to the right of the advanced work, or third
parallel; this trench was extended to communicate with the new French
right attack against the Mamelon and Malakoff; old batteries were
repaired, and new ones constructed, and the guards of the trenches were
increased. On the 16th. of March, Lieutenant-General Simpson arrived to
undertake the duties of Chief of the Staff, and Sir John McNeill and
Colonel Tulloch, who had been sent out by the government, to report upon
the state of the army, arrived a few days before.
Frequent night alarms occurred during this month, and on the morning of
the 22nd. of March, the French troops in the advanced parallel moved
forward, and drove the enemy out of their rifle-pits in their immediate
front, but nothing of any importance happened during the day. Early in
the night, however, a serious attack was made upon the French works in
front of the Victoria redoubt, opposite the Malakoff tower. The firing,
which was very heavy, could scarcely be heard in the British camp, the
wind being so boisterous. After attacking the head of the sap which the
French were carrying on towards the Mamelon, the Russians fell in with
two heavy masses on their new parallel, to the rear of which they
succeeded in penetrating, after a gallant resistance. Passing along the
parallel and in rear of it, until they came in contact with the troops
stationed in the advanced parallel, extending into the ravine, from the
right of the British advance, where it was connected with the French
trench, the enemy was there met by detachments of the 77th. and 97th.
regiments, forming part of the guard of the trenches, who although thus
taken suddenly, both in flank and rear, behaved with the utmost
gallantry and coolness.[170] The detachment of the 97th., which was on
the extreme right, and which, consequently first came in contact with
the enemy, repulsed the attack at the point of the bayonet. They were
led by Captain Hedley Vicars, who fell mortally wounded, not before he
had knocked over two Russians. The “Memorials” of this officer are well
known in every English home, and dissipate the prevalent error that
christian and military virtues cannot be united. His life was an
exemplification of the motto of the 97th., “_Quo fas et Gloria ducunt_.”
Lord Raglan stated in his despatch,—“I am assured that nothing could be
more distinguished than the gallantry and good example which he set to
the detachment under his command;” and added, “the conduct of the 77th.
was equally distinguished; and the firmness and promptitude with which
the attack, in this part of our works, was met, were in the highest
degree creditable to that regiment.”
These troops were under the direction of Major Gordon, of the Royal
Engineers, who was severely wounded by a musket-ball through the arm.
The Russians were finally driven out of the parallel, the repulse being
conducted with great judgment by this officer.
The attention of the troops in the advanced works having been by these
transactions drawn to the right, the enemy took occasion to move upon,
and succeeded in penetrating into, the left front of the British right
attack, near the battery where two ten-inch mortars had recently been
placed. They advanced along the works until they were met by a
detachment of the 7th. and 34th. regiments, which had been at work in
the neighbourhood, under the direction of Lieutenant-Colonel Tylden, of
the Royal Engineers, who promptly made them stand to their arms, and led
them with the greatest determination and steadiness against the enemy,
who were speedily ejected from their works, and fairly pitched over the
parapet, with but little or no firing on the part of the British. The
French, in retiring from their advanced parallel upon their supports,
speedily rallied, and fell upon the enemy, whom they repulsed with great
loss, and followed so far up towards the Mamelon, that they were enabled
to level and destroy nearly all the “ambuscades,” or “rifle
concealments,” erected along their front. This success was not
accomplished without considerable loss, though that of the Russians was
much greater.
Meanwhile the enemy in great numbers found their way into the advanced
batteries on the extreme left of the British, which were then not armed,
and immediately obtained possession of them. The working parties were,
however, speedily collected and re-formed by Captain Chapman, of the
20th. regiment, Acting Engineer, and they at once drove the Russians out
of the trenches with the utmost gallantry. Captain Montagu, of the Royal
Engineers, who was superintending the works, unfortunately fell into
their hands.
There was a suspension of hostilities for about three hours on Saturday,
the 24th. of March, for the purpose of burying those who had fallen in
the late encounters, when it became evident from the number of bodies of
the enemy, and of the French, to whom the last sad offices had to be
paid, that the loss sustained both by the French and the Russians had
been very severe, particularly that of the latter. Some French, too,
were found lying close to the Mamelon, a proof that their gallant spirit
had carried them up to the enemy’s entrenchments.
At this period of the siege, a sixty-eight pounder manned by the Naval
Brigade, caused so much damage to the Mamelon, that the Russians
specially brought up a gun of similar calibre to dismount it. During the
truce on March 24th., this fact was made known to the British by a
Russian officer, and the next day a regular duel took place between the
two guns. The enemy were confident of success, but after the interchange
of about seventeen shots, the Russian gun was silenced, while that of
the Naval Brigade continued battering the Mamelon as before.
SECOND BOMBARDMENT OF SEBASTOPOL.
During Easter Sunday, the 8th. of April, 1855, the busy hum of
preparation might be heard in the allied camp, the second bombardment of
Sebastopol having been resolved on for the morrow. Showers had been
frequent during the day, and in the evening there was heavy rain; the
trenches in consequence became flooded, and in more than one battery the
drenched soldiers were standing in eight inches of water; this
comfortless position was not improved by the darkness of the night and
the gale which was blowing. A thick fog and drizzling mist heralded in
the morning of the 9th. of April, which prevented the enemy’s works from
being seen; but about half-past five the outlines of the Redan and
Malakoff were discerned, the mist having partially cleared. A few
minutes afterwards and the first gun fired from the British batteries,
was followed almost immediately by the whole of the right and left
attacks, with the single exception of No. 9 battery, right attack; and
on the French attacks commencing, the south side of Sebastopol was
environed by the fire of the allies. The fleet had no share in this
bombardment.
It was evident that the besieged were taken by surprise, as for a short
interval they did not return a shot, and it was almost six o’clock
before anything like a general fire was opened by the enemy. Heavy rain
fell throughout the day, and the southerly wind driving the smoke from
the allied batteries over the town, completely concealed it and
prevented the effect of the fire being observed. Towards one o’clock a
somewhat brisker fire was opened by the enemy, which was immediately
checked by the British and French batteries. When the mist was somewhat
dispelled, towards three in the afternoon, these works were noticed to
be considerably injured. Towards evening the fire of both parties, as if
by consent, slackened, but at daylight on the following morning the fire
was resumed from all the batteries, to which the enemy vigorously
responded. By ten o’clock, the sun, so long a stranger, burst out, and
the heavy rain subsided. The fire of the Malakoff was considerably
lessened, while that of the Mamelon was soon checked; not so that of the
Redan, which still continued formidable. The fleets advanced at mid-day,
on the 11th. of April, but did not attack. Both officers and men of the
Royal Artillery now became exhausted, having had only two reliefs since
the afternoon of the 8th., and their unparalleled exertions and overwork
began to tell upon them. So swollen were the men’s feet from being
constantly wet that they were fearful of not being able to get on their
boots again if they attempted to take them off. Nevertheless both
officers and men toiled on with persevering resolution, and few gave up,
although many were fitter for the hospital than for these trying duties.
Another day dawned, and the 12th., as the others, opened with fire. But
the Russians, like the shoes of the dancing princesses in the
fairy-tale, seemed to be as fresh as ever, their resources appearing
inexhaustible; and their courage and determination being fully equal to
the emergency. The mornings of the 13th., 14th., 15th., and 16th. of
April, witnessed the repetition of the previous ones, and the day after
orders were received from Lord Raglan to lessen the fire from all the
batteries, which was nearly confined to that from the mortars, some of
the guns firing daily about eight rounds. The Russians also ceased
firing.
Thus the second bombardment of Sebastopol terminated without any decided
result. Eight days’ incessant firing had not succeeded in silencing the
fire of the Russians, or in destroying their works, although some of the
heaviest guns and mortars ever employed on a like occasion, had been
served with a precision, zeal, and determination unequalled in any
siege, but had not produced that permanent effect which might have been
anticipated from its constancy, power, and accuracy. The advantages
obtained daily over the Malakoff and Mamelon, were, as before adverted
to, repaired by night, and their fire was not sufficiently subdued to
justify an assault being attempted. Forty-seven thousand eight hundred
and fifty-four rounds of ammunition (thirty-two thousand five hundred
and sixty-eight shot, and fifteen thousand two hundred and eighty-six
shell) had been expended during this second bombardment, which lasted
from the 9th. to the 16th. of April, both days inclusive.
CONTINUATION OF THE SIEGE.
Large rifle-pits having been made by the Russians in front of the
advanced works of the British right attack, it became necessary to
dislodge them. One of these rifle-pits was gallantly taken during the
night of the 19th. of April. The resistance of the enemy, although
obstinate, was speedily overcome by the impetuosity of the troops, and
the pit was, without the loss of a moment, connected with the British
approach, thereby furnishing protection to the working party to continue
its labours without interruption for a considerable time. At the
interval, however, of about three hours, the enemy brought a heavy fire
of artillery and musketry upon the party in advance of the pit, into
which they retired, and which they effectually defended and maintained;
but this brilliant achievement was not accomplished without considerable
sacrifice of life. Colonel Egerton, of the 77th., was killed when
forming troops for the support of those on the extreme advance; and
Captain Lemprière, of the same regiment, fell in the first affair; in
which also, Colonel Egerton received a contusion that only incapacitated
him from duty for a few minutes. Five officers were wounded, three of
them dangerously. A second rifle-pit was abandoned by the enemy on the
following night, and not being required, was filled up by the British.
The other rifle-pits were connected with each other and the quarries.
The “Staff Officer” relates the following characteristic anecdote, in
reference to the rifle-pits.—“A drummer-boy of the 77th. regiment went
with his comrades in the first rush agains the enemy’s pits, when he saw
a Russian trumpet-boy trying to clamber over the parapet in order to get
away. He was immediately collared by our drummer, who, having no arms,
began to pummel him in truly British fashion. The Russian boy, not
understanding this mode of treatment, tried to grapple with him, but in
this he signally failed, as the English boy threw him on the ground,
made him a prisoner and took his trumpet from him. He afterwards gave it
to Sir George Brown, who liberally rewarded him, and praised him much
for his courage and daring. Lord Raglan, hearing of the circumstance,
also made the boy a present.”
During the night of the 5th. of May, the enemy assaulted the advanced
parallel on the right attack, and some actually got into the trench; but
they were speedily driven out and repulsed with the utmost gallantry, by
the detachments occupying it, of the 30th. and 49th. regiments, under
Captain Williamson and Lieutenant Gubbins, of the former, and Lieutenant
Rochfort, of the latter, who was severely wounded. On the same night
Captain Arnold, of the 4th. Foot, was wounded and taken prisoner whilst
posting the advanced sentries of the left attack, and died of his
wounds. Lord Raglan stated that “the loss of the services of this
officer is greatly to be lamented. He had done his duty unremittingly,
and in the most spirited manner, throughout the operations of the
siege.”
Two serious assaults were made by the enemy upon the most advanced
parallel of the right attack, during the night of the 9th. of May, but
they were, on each occasion, most nobly met, and repulsed with
considerable loss.
During the following night the Russians opened a powerful fire on the
trenches, and exposed their columns to a heavy musketry fire from the
troops on duty. They did not, however, reach the parapets, nor approach
very near them.
On the night of the 11th. of May, a very determined sortie was made upon
the advance of the left attack. The enemy moved forward in two columns
from the Woronzoff road. The advanced sentries having slowly retired,
the guard of the trenches was prepared to receive them, and drove them
back in the most determined manner. A few Russians only got into the
parallel, and five were left dead close outside.
One of the most memorable events of the month was the presentation of
the Crimean Medal by Her Majesty to the officers and men of the troops,
and of the Naval Brigade and Marines, who, from ill-health, or on
account of wounds, had returned from the seat of war. The Queen had
already shown her interest for the wounded, by visiting them in
hospital, and this requital of their valour was a becoming sequel. Never
had such an honour been thus conferred; and it was a most touching sight
to witness the officers and men, many of whom by their pallid
countenances or maimed limbs, affectingly appealed to the sympathy of
all, receiving from their Sovereign’s own hands the well-earned guerdon
of bravery; they represented, as it were, their brethren in arms before
the beleaguered city, and the recital of this day’s proceedings must
have exercised a great effect upon the troops before Sebastopol,
although it was no new thing for them to experience the Queen’s
consideration.
This interesting ceremony took place on the parade of the Horse Guards,
on the 18th. of May, 1855, in the presence of numerous spectators,
including the members of the Royal Family, and of both Houses of
Parliament, for whom galleries were erected, as well as for the
fortunate persons who were enabled to obtain tickets. Every exertion was
made to accommodate as many as possible, and the ceremony, which was of
a most impressive and affecting character, is not one easily to be
forgotten.
Colonel Sir Thomas Troubridge, Bart., of the 7th. Royal Fusiliers, who
lost both his feet at Inkermann, and Captain Sayer, of the 23rd., who
had the ankle joint of his right leg shot away at the Alma, were drawn
in wheeled chairs. Captain Currie, of the 19th. regiment, desperately
wounded at the Alma, approached on crutches, with his disabled leg
supported by a soldier. To these, as to many other officers whose wounds
still crippled them, the Queen addressed expressions of kind
commiseration, and Sir Thomas was appointed one of her aides-de-camp.
The recipients of the medal were subsequently marched to Buckingham
Palace, in the riding-house of which the men partook of a substantial
repast, during which the Queen and royal party visited them. The
officers were entertained at luncheon in the palace. Until the
announcement of dinner the whole were permitted to walk in the gardens
of the palace, and there, likewise, Her Majesty encouraged them in their
enjoyment by her presence and sympathy. The formation of the troops was
superintended by His Royal Highness the Duke of Cambridge, who had been
compelled, through ill-health, to return to England.
Renewed exertions were made during this month by the allies, the railway
which had been constructed proving of immense benefit. The enemy at the
same time were actively employed in covering their advanced works; they
constructed a new battery on their left of Mamelon, and troops were
constantly in motion on the north side. A welcome reinforcement had
arrived, in the shape of a portion of the Sardinian troops. The
expedition which had been embarked early in May, for Kertch, and
countermanded, again sailed on the 22nd. of May, and was attended with
complete success. It was composed of British, French, and Turkish
troops, commanded by Lieutenant-General Sir George Brown, and Admiral
Sir Edmund Lyons,[171] the French being under General D’Autremarre.
The forts were forced, and the magazines were exploded by the Russians
themselves; but all their guns, an immense quantity of corn, grain,
munitions of war, naval stores, and military equipments, fell into the
hands of the troops. A most serious blow to the enemy was thus effected,
and the whole coast of the Crimea became open to the allies, and the
difficult route through Perekop was the only road by which
reinforcements or provisions could be sent to the troops in Sebastopol.
After leaving a sufficient garrison, principally Turks, in Kertch and
Yenikale, the greater portion of the troops returned to Balaklava on the
15th. of June. It was a matter of congratulation that so much was
effected without loss of life.
An expedition to Anapa was in course of preparation, when on the 5th. of
June, the Russians withdrew from that place, and thus abandoned their
last stronghold on the coast of Circassia.
THIRD BOMBARDMENT OF SEBASTOPOL.
The third bombardment of Sebastopol was commenced at about half-past two
o’clock in the afternoon of the 6th. of June, instead of at daybreak as
in the two former instances. Circumstances, too, were more favourable,
for on this occasion a summer sky made the works stand out in bold
relief, instead of being veiled in rain and mist. The additional weight
of metal of the British guns, and the increase in the number of mortars,
added to the plentiful supply of ammunition in the several batteries,
augured a speedy termination of the siege. The Mamelon and Malakoff by
half-past four were nearly silenced.
The firing re-commenced at daybreak on the 7th. of June. The Russians,
with their wonted promptitude, having made good the damage sustained,
kept up a vigorous fire from the Redan and Barrack batteries, and the
Mamelon and Malakoff soon became in the same plight as before.
It was determined to make the attack on the enemy’s outworks from the
Quarries in front of the Redan, on the Mamelon, and on the Ouvrages
Blancs, during the evening; and at six o’clock, as the Anglo-French
troops formed in the trenches, a crushing fire told with great effect on
the Mamelon, which, in half an hour afterwards, was occupied by the
French. The mortars and guns were then turned on the Malakoff, towards
which the French advanced, but were driven back, and the Mamelon was
again in possession of its original owners, but after a short interval
was once more re-occupied by the French. A heavy fire was then poured
into the Malakoff until dusk.
Whilst the French had succeeded in their attack upon the Mamelon (so
named from its appearance—a rounded hill), the British had obtained
possession of the Quarries. This success was thus achieved:—On the
evening of the 7th. of June, an assault was made upon these works,
which, as their name implies, were pits from which stone had been
excavated for the buildings in the town. They were situated in front of
the Redan, from the British advanced parallel in the right attack. Their
possession was achieved with great gallantry and determination, and the
ground was maintained, notwithstanding that during the night and in the
morning of the 8th., repeated attempts were made to regain them; but
each terminated in failure, although supported by large bodies of
troops, by heavy discharges of musketry, and by every species of
offensive missile. On these occasions, overpowering numbers succeeded in
re-entering, but were each time driven back at the point of the bayonet.
The troops employed in storming the Quarries were composed of
detachments from the Light and Second Divisions, and at night they were
supported by the 62nd. regiment. The charge of holding the Quarries, and
of repelling the repeated attacks of the enemy, was confided to
Lieutenant-Colonel Robert Campbell, of the 90th., after he had led the
assault, in which he was twice wounded. Colonel Shirley, of the 88th.,
acted as General of the day in the trenches of the right attack. The
55th. regiment received special commendation, and had fifty-three out of
one hundred and sixty killed and wounded. Captain Cure commanded the
party; Lieutenant Stone was killed at the head of his men, charging the
Russians in their trench with the bayonet; Captain Elton was
particularly noticed, and Lieutenants Scott and Williams were likewise
named as most active in performing their duties.
Shortly before, the French, on the right, had moved out of their
trenches, and attacked the Ouvrages Blancs, and the Mamelon. These were
carried without the smallest check, and their leading column rushed
forward and approached the Malakoff tower. This it had not been
contemplated to assail and therefore the troops were brought back, and
finally established in the enemy’s works, from which the latter did not
succeed in expelling them, notwithstanding that the fire of musketry and
cannon brought to bear upon them was tremendous. Nothing could be more
spirited and rapid than the advance of the French.
A heavy fire was opened on the morning of the 9th. of June, and it was
continued, with the exception of a truce for the burial of the dead,
which lasted from one till six o’clock. No sooner was the white flag
lowered than both sides again opened fire, the Russians having, during
the interval, mounted additional guns in the Malakoff and Redan. During
the 10th. of June, the Malakoff and Redan rarely fired more than a few
shots at long intervals. Again the bombardment was ordered to terminate,
and it was decided that the attack on the town should be deferred until
the French had established their batteries in the Mamelon. By the 16th.
of June new batteries were completed, which, it was hoped, would enable
the besiegers to resume the offensive with the utmost vigour. From the
6th. to the 14th. of June, thirty-two thousand eight hundred and
eighty-three rounds of ammunition had been expended.
FOURTH BOMBARDMENT OF SEBASTOPOL.
The fourth bombardment commenced on Sunday, the 17th. of June, at
daybreak, when a very heavy fire was opened from all the batteries in
the British and French trenches, and maintained throughout the day. The
effect produced was so satisfactory, that it was resolved the French
should attack the Malakoff on the following morning, and that the
British should assail the Redan as soon after as might be considered
advisable.
It was originally proposed that the artillery fire should be resumed on
the morning of the 18th., and should be kept up for about two hours,
with a view of destroying any works which the Russians might have thrown
up during the night, and of opening passages through the _abatis_ that
covered the Redan; but during the evening of the 17th., Lord Raglan
received an intimation from General Pelissier, who had in May succeeded
General Canrobert in the command of the French army, that he had
determined, upon further consideration, to cause the French attack to
take place at three o’clock on the following morning. Before that hour
Lord Raglan with the head-quarter staff and other officers assembled at
the appointed post. As day broke the French commenced their operations,
and as their several columns came within range of the enemy’s fire they
encountered the most serious opposition, both from musketry and the guns
in the works which had been silenced the previous evening. Lord Raglan
observing this, at once ordered the British columns to move out of the
trenches upon the Redan. It had been arranged that detachments from the
light, second, and fourth divisions, which were placed under the command
of Lieutenant-General Sir George Brown, should be formed into three
columns; the right one to attack the left face of the Redan, between the
flanking batteries; the centre to advance upon the salient angle; and
the left to move upon the re-entering angle formed by the right face and
flank of the work; the first and last preceding the centre column.
On the signal being given the flank columns at once advanced, preceded
by covering parties of the Rifle Brigade, and by sailors carrying
ladders, and soldiers carrying wool-bags; but they had no sooner shown
themselves beyond the trenches than they were assailed by a most
murderous fire of grape and musketry, and all in advance were either
killed or wounded.
Major-General Sir John Campbell, who led the left attack, and Colonel
Shadforth, of the 57th., who commanded the storming party under his
direction, were both killed, as was also Colonel Yea, of the Royal
Fusiliers, who commanded the right column.
“I never before witnessed,” writes Lord Raglan, “such a continued and
heavy fire of grape combined with musketry from the enemy’s works, which
appeared to be fully manned; and the long list of killed and wounded in
the light and fourth divisions, and the seamen of the Naval Brigade,
under Captain Peel, who was unfortunately wounded, though not severely,
will show that a very large proportion of those that went forward fell.”
By half-past three it was perceived that the French had not succeeded in
their attack upon the Malakoff. All the batteries were ordered to resume
their fire as heavily as possible, but about half-past seven the firing
slackened, in consequence of the attack being relinquished.
The superiority of the fire of the allies had led both Lord Raglan and
Pelissier to conclude that the anniversary of Waterloo would have been
crowned with a happier result; but the Russians shewed that their
resources were not yet exhausted, and that they had still the power,
either from their ships or from their batteries, to bring an
overwhelming fire upon their assailants.
Whilst the direct attack upon the Redan was proceeding,
Lieutenant-General Sir Richard England was directed to send one of the
brigades of the third division, under the command of Major-General
Barnard, down the Woronzoff Ravine, with a view to give support to the
attacking columns on his right; and the other brigade, under
Major-General Eyre, still further to the left, to threaten the works at
the head of the Dockyard Creek.
The success achieved by the third division on this eventful day, was
detailed in a supplementary despatch from Lord Raglan. By this it
appears that the first brigade, under Major-General Barnard, proceeded
down the Woronzoff Road, and was placed in position on the right of the
ravine, ready to co-operate with the columns of attack on the right;
whilst the second brigade, under Major-General Eyre, moved down the
ravine which separated the left of the English from the right of the
French advanced works, for the purpose of attacking the enemy’s
ambuscades, and making a demonstration on the head of the Dockyard
Creek.
The service was performed with the utmost gallantry, and,
notwithstanding that they were exposed to a most galling fire, the
troops maintained themselves in the position they had taken up during
the day, and in the evening withdrew, unmolested, leaving a post at the
cemetery, which had been one of the objects of the attack in the
morning.
Between one and two o’clock a.m., Major-General Eyre had moved off with
his brigade, consisting of the 9th., 18th., 28th., 38th., and 44th.
regiments (total strength about two thousand bayonets), and proceeded
down the ravine, on the left, by the French picket-house, for the
purpose of attacking the enemy’s ambuscades, and of making a
demonstration on that side.
In attacking the first of these ambuscades the troops were anticipated
by the French, who cleverly took the Russians on their left flank as
they advanced in front, and made several prisoners. Beyond this the
French had no instructions to co-operate, and the Major-General
therefore pushed on an advanced guard, under Major Feilden, 44th.
composed of marksmen from each regiment, supporting it on the right by
the 44th. and 38th., and on the left by the 18th. regiment, keeping at
first the 9th. and 28th. in reserve.
The enemy, whose strength could not be estimated, occupied a strong
position; their right rested on a mamelon, their left on a cemetery.
These points were occupied by marksmen. The intervening ground was
intersected, and the road barricaded with stone walls, which the men
were obliged to pull down, under fire, before they could advance. In
rear of this position, towards the fortress, the Russians occupied
several houses, and there were bodies of them seen in rear, as reserves.
This position, under the fire of the guns of the fortress, was strong,
and it could not be expected to be carried and retained without
incurring considerable loss, and which was experienced both in officers
and men, all most nobly discharging their duty. The 18th. regiment
pushed on, and occupied some houses immediately under Garden Battery.
The 44th. occupied some houses on the right, from whence they kept up a
fire on the enemy’s embrasures. Lieutenant-Colonel Lowth moved on with
his regiment (the 38th.), and after taking possession of some houses in
front, endeavoured to turn the flank of a battery which annoyed the
troops in front. These parties were afterwards from time to time
reinforced or relieved by the 9th. regiment, the 28th. regiment being
drawn up in line in rear, to support the whole.
Having driven the enemy from these points, they were continued to be
occupied, with the view to ulterior movements, in the event of the
attack on the right being successful, and until it was decided what
portion of the ground should be retained for siege operations.
The position was held until late in the evening, when the troops, after
being exposed all day to a concentrated fire from the guns of the
fortress, in addition to some field guns brought up by the enemy, were
gradually withdrawn, the ground being too far in advance to be
permanently occupied for siege operations, when Major-General Eyre, who
had received a wound in the head in the early part of the day, gave over
the command of the brigade to Lieutenant-Colonel Adams, of the 28th.
regiment. No attempt was made by the enemy to molest the troops on their
retiring. The losses sustained amounted to thirty-one officers,
forty-four sergeants, and four hundred and eighty-seven rank and file
killed or wounded.
On the 19th. of June orders were received to discontinue the
bombardment, during which, from its commencement on the 17th.,
twenty-two thousand six hundred and eighty-four rounds of ammunition had
been fired against Sebastopol.
Twenty-two officers were killed and seventy-one wounded. Two hundred and
thirty men were killed, one thousand one hundred and thirty-six wounded,
and twenty-four missing. The French losses exceeded this number.
On the 28th. of June, 1855, the following extract of a telegraphic
despatch from Lord Panmure was published to the army in the Crimea:—“I
have Her Majesty’s Commands to express Her grief that so much bravery
should not have been rewarded with merited success; and to assure her
brave Troops that Her Majesty’s confidence in them is entire.” This was
the last general order published by Lord Raglan, for about nine o’clock
of the above day his gallant spirit breathed its last. Posterity will
endorse the Minister for War’s expression of Her Majesty’s grief for
this great loss. “The country has been deprived of a brave and
accomplished soldier, a true and devoted patriot, and an honourable and
disinterested subject.” His lordship’s remains were borne to Kamiesch
Bay, and placed on board the Caradoc, for conveyance to England, the
officers and men of both armies vieing with each other in paying the
last honours to the departed warrior.
In the absence of Lieutenant-General Sir George Brown, on account of
ill-health, the command of the forces devolved on Lieutenant-General
Simpson, the next senior officer, upon whom the Queen conferred the
appointment of Commander-in-Chief of the Army in the Crimea.
At five o’clock on the morning of the 10th. of July, a heavy fire was
opened upon the Redan, by the allied batteries, in order to assist the
advances upon that work, to which the besieged responded, at intervals,
with considerable warmth. This had the effect of checking the musketry
fire, which had proved very annoying. Comparative tranquility reigned in
the batteries until the 17th. of July, when the enemy opened a heavy
fire upon the French in the Mamelon, which was answered by the British
on the Tower and Redan.
During the night of the 22nd. of July, the Russians opened a heavy fire
of musketry from the parapets of the Malakoff and adjacent works, but
they did not attempt an attack. They opened a similar fire in the course
of the night on the left of the French. It is believed that they
apprehended an attack from the French, and for this reason opened the
above fire, which did no damage to either the works or soldiers.
Between ten and eleven o’clock at night on the 2nd. of August the enemy
made a sortie in considerable force, by the Woronzoff road. Their
strength was computed to be about two thousand, and their object was to
destroy a heavy iron _chevaux-de-frize_, made across the above road,
between the right and left attacks, and being further supported by heavy
columns in rear, to take advantage of such circumstances as might
present themselves. They advanced with loud cheers and bugling, and were
received with great gallantry by the advanced picket, under the command
of Lieutenant R. E. Carr, of the 39th., who withdrew his men, firing at
the same time upon the enemy, to the main body, under the command of
Captain Leckie, of the same regiment.
A heavy and well-directed fire was opened upon the enemy by the party
under the latter officer, on the Woronzoff road; as also by the guards
of the trenches on the right of the fourth parallel, under the command
of Captain Boyle, of the 89th., and Captain Turner, of the 1st. Royals,
which, in about ten minutes, caused the enemy to retire from an attack
that, if it had not been so well met, might have been a serious affair.
Thus passed the time during July and August in repelling sorties from
the enemy, combined with an occasional heavy firing, and in preparations
for a renewal of the bombardment. As the movements of troops in
Sebastopol, and the reliefs moving to and from the Russian works, could
be observed from the deck of the flag-ship of Sir Houston Stewart,
“Hannibal,” which was anchored off the mouth of the harbour, a
telegraphic communication was established between it and a station
erected on the hill in front of the light division. This directed the
fire of the mortar batteries, and caused serious losses to the enemy.
In the beginning of August the troops had been unceasingly employed in
strengthening and improving the advanced works, which, by the 10th., had
become so close to the enemy, that it was with the greatest difficulty
any approach could be made. Every precaution was taken by the allies to
prevent the Russians forcing them to raise the siege by a vigorous
attack from without, which was anticipated about the middle of this
month.
The Czar’s last hope of relieving Sebastopol was dissipated by the
battle of the Tchernaya gained over the Russians on the 16th. of August.
This brilliant success was achieved by the French and Sardinian troops,
and the enemy’s attempt to pass the above river, although made with
overwhelming numbers, met with a most decisive repulse. The British
cavalry, under Lieutenant-General Sir James Yorke Scarlett, were placed
in the plain of Balaklava, prepared to take advantage of any
circumstance that might present itself, but the opportunity did not
arise for calling upon their services.
FIFTH BOMBARDMENT OF SEBASTOPOL.
The fifth bombardment of Sebastopol commenced at daylight on the 17th.
of August, the fire being directed against the Malakoff and Redan, which
continued throughout the day: the Russian fire, which at first replied
briskly became feeble by the evening. The fire[172] from the batteries
of the allies was reported by General Simpson, in his despatch of the
21st. of August, to have been very effective, and the result attained to
have been sufficient to enable the works against the place to progress
satisfactorily.
On the night of the 30th. of August, the enemy’s pickets made a rush at
the advanced trench, upset a few gabions, and killed Lieutenant Preston,
of the 97th. In this affair Captain Pechell, of the 77th., who commanded
the advanced party, and Lieutenant-Colonel Bunbury, of the 23rd.
regiment, who commanded the supports, behaved with great gallantry.
The brightness of the nights prevented a large amount of work being
executed, and what was performed became a task of great difficulty. By
the 1st. of September the head of the sap was about one hundred and
fifty yards from the salient of the Redan, and the garrison interrupted
the work by all possible means.
FINAL BOMBARDMENT OF SEBASTOPOL.
Now arrived the time for the sixth and final bombardment of Sebastopol,
before which the allies had been nearly a year. It was ordered that the
firing should commence steadily on the morning of the 5th. of September,
and as the day progressed it was to be increased, it being so regulated
that a sufficient quantity of ammunition should remain for a very heavy
fire during the assault, which was to take place on the morning of the
8th. The French commenced a tremendous cannonade about five o’clock
a.m., the British batteries opening on the Redan and Malakoff. During
the 6th. and 7th. the bombardment continued, and on the morning of the
8th. the whole of the batteries were in full play. At a few minutes
before noon the French signal was given, and their columns moved to the
front. The Russians were at dinner, and the Malakoff was taken by
surprise without loss. This work was retained by the French, who
repulsed every attack to regain possession of it. The tri-colour planted
on the parapet was the signal for the British to advance; and the fire
of the artillery having made as much of a breach as possible in the
salient of the Redan, it was decided that the columns of assault should
be directed against that part, as being less exposed to the heavy
flanking fire by which the work was protected.
The arrangement for the attack were entrusted to Lieutenant-General Sir
William Codrington, who carried out the details in concert with
Lieutenant-General Markham. The Second and Light Divisions were to have
the honour of the assault, from the circumstance of their having
defended the batteries and approaches against the Redan for so many
months, and from the intimate knowledge they possessed of the ground.
The assaulting column was to be formed by equal numbers of these two
Divisions, the column of the Light Division to lead, and that of the
Second to follow.
Leaving the trenches at the preconcerted signal, the troops moved across
the ground, preceded by a covering party of two hundred men, and a
ladder party of three hundred and twenty. Upon arriving at the crest of
the ditch, and the ladders being placed, the men immediately stormed the
parapet of the Redan, and penetrated into the salient angle. Major
Welsford, of the 97th., who led the storming party, was killed, and
Lieutenant-Colonel the Honourable Henry Handcock, commanding the
regiment, was mortally wounded. Here a most determined and sanguinary
contest was maintained for nearly an hour, but, though supported to the
utmost, and the greatest bravery displayed, it was found impossible to
maintain the position. It was a marvel that any escaped.
Colonel Windham’s gallantry on this occasion brought that officer’s name
prominently before the public. One of his messages reached the trenches,
and the right wing of the 23rd. was in consequence ordered out by
Lieutenant-Colonel Sir William Codrington, when a brilliant advance was
made, and a most severe loss sustained. All was of no avail; the
soldiers of the several corps employed had displayed undaunted courage,
but unfortunately the attack was not successful.
A loss of twenty-nine officers killed, and one hundred and twenty-five
wounded, together with three hundred and fifty-six non-commissioned
officers and men killed, one thousand seven hundred and sixty-two
wounded, and one hundred and seventy-five missing, bore fatal evidence
of the severity of the struggle.
General Simpson, whilst enumerating the services of the army, did not
omit the sister service; in his despatch it was stated that “The Naval
Brigade, under the command of Captain the Honourable Henry Keppell,
aided by Captain Moorsom, and many gallant officers and seamen who have
served the guns from the commencement of the siege, merit my warmest
thanks.”
Her Majesty’s navy, commanded by Rear-Admiral Sir Edmund Lyons, and ably
seconded by Sir Houstoun Stewart, received special mention. Of the
former it was stated “when at times affairs looked gloomy, and success
doubtful, he was at hand to cheer and encourage; and every assistance
that could tend to advance the operations was given with the hearty
good-will which characterizes the British sailor. Nothing has
contributed more to the present undertaking, than the cordial
co-operation which has so happily existed from the first between the two
services;” also the conduct of the Royal Engineers, and of Major-General
(afterwards Sir Harry) Jones; the latter, although suffering on a bed of
sickness, was conveyed on a litter at the eventful hour of the assault,
to witness the completion of his arduous undertakings. The Royal
Artillery, under Major-General (afterwards Sir Richard) Dacres, the
chief of the Staff, the Adjutant and Quartermaster-Generals, and General
Staff, as well as Generals commanding divisions and brigades, were all
likewise thanked for their cordial co-operation and assistance.
It was determined to renew the attack on the following morning, with the
Highlanders, to be supported by the Third Division; this was arranged by
General Simpson with Lieutenant-General Sir Colin Campbell, who
commanded the Highland Brigade, and Major-General Sir William Eyre
commanding the Third Division. The Highland Brigade occupied the
advanced trenches during the night. About 11 o’clock the enemy commenced
exploding their magazines, and Sir Colin Campbell, having ordered a
small party to advance cautiously to examine the Redan, found the work
abandoned. It was not, however, deemed necessary to occupy it until
daylight.
During the night extensive explosions were heard, and great fires were
seen in the town. It soon became known that the Russians were retiring
from the south to the north side, by means of the raft bridge recently
constructed, and which was afterwards disconnected and conveyed to the
other side. The men-of-war were all sunk during the night.
In Mrs. Henry Duberly’s “Journal kept during the Russian War” occurs the
following description of the Redan after the final contest:—“What
wonderful engineering! What ingenuity in the thick rope-work which is
woven before the guns leaving only a little hole, through which the man
laying the gun can take his aim, and which is thoroughly impervious to
rifle-shot! The Redan is a succession of little batteries, each
containing two or three guns, with traverses behind each division; and
hidden away under the gabions, sandbags, and earth, are little huts, in
which the officers and men used to live. Coats, caps, bayonets lay
about, with black bread and broken guns.”
Thus ended the great siege of Sebastopol. The fortress had fallen, but
Prince Gortschakoff, in his retreat, sustained his well-earned fame. The
following telegraphic message was transmitted to the Commander of the
Forces in the Crimea:—
“The Queen has received with deep emotion the welcome intelligence of
the Fall of Sebastopol. Penetrated with profound gratitude to the
Almighty, who has vouchsafed this triumph to the Allied Army, Her
Majesty has commanded me to express to yourself, and through you, to her
Army, the pride with which she regards this fresh instance of their
heroism.
“The Queen congratulates her Troops on the triumphant issue of their
protracted siege, and thanks them for the cheerfulness and fortitude
with which they have encountered its toils, and the valour which has led
to its termination.
“The Queen deeply laments that this success is not without its alloy, in
the heavy losses that have been sustained; and while she rejoices in the
victory, Her Majesty deeply sympathizes with the noble sufferers in
their country’s cause.
“You will be pleased to congratulate General Pelissier, in Her Majesty’s
name, upon the brilliant success of the assault on the Malakoff, which
proves the irresistible force, as well as the indomitable courage of our
brave allies.
“(Signed) PANMURE.”
With the fall of Sebastopol the “Medal” History of the Campaign in the
Crimea terminates, and it therefore only remains to add, that in October
following Kinburn was captured by the troops under Brigadier-General the
Honourable Augustus Spencer, and the garrison of thirteen hundred men
became prisoners. The troops employed on this successful service
consisted of an escort of cavalry, four guns, the 17th., 20th., 57th.,
and 63rd. regiments, and two battalions of Marines.
The Crimean campaign will be ever remembered for the first employment,
to any extent, of the rifled musket, the use of which has created a
revolution in warfare. Other novelties, before alluded to, were also
adopted. The sacrifice of life during this protracted siege was immense,
but the numbers who died from disease far exceeded those who fell on the
field of battle.[173]
[Illustration:
French War Medal.
]
On the 11th. of November, General Sir William Codrington, K.C.B.,
succeeded to the command of the army in the Crimea, General Sir James
Simpson having resigned that appointment. Further proceedings were
deferred in consequence of the commencement of winter, and in February,
1856, a suspension of hostilities took place. This was followed by a
treaty of peace, which was signed at Paris on the 29th. of March.
By official returns it appears that over two hundred and fifty-one
thousand shot and shell, weighing upwards of nine thousand tons, were
fired during the siege, and that more than one thousand two hundred tons
of powder were used. The expenditure of ammunition was nearly one
million five hundred thousand rounds, or a thousand tons a day. The
position of the Russians extended about fifteen miles, whilst the
trenches of the besiegers were fifty-two miles in length, and comprised
one hundred and nine batteries, armed with eight hundred and six pieces,
the guns and mortars being of a calibre seldom before used in a siege.
For three hundred and thirty-four days the trenches were open, and the
batteries for three hundred and twenty-seven days.
British valour and endurance were eminently shewn during this campaign,
and the troops, firm to a sense of duty, never disappointed the
expectations of their countrymen. The gallantry of the French soldiery,
too, and the mutual good-will existing between the allied armies,
cemented by dangers and difficulties common to both, will ever be
remembered, whilst the Sardinian forces will dwell upon the battle of
the Tchernaya, and be inseparably linked with the valorous deeds
performed before Sebastopol.
THE FRENCH MILITARY WAR MEDAL.
In addition to the Decoration of the Legion of Honour given to officers
and men of the Army and Navy who had distinguished themselves, the
Emperor of the French sent five hundred of the French Military War Medal
for distribution to a proportion of the British Army. The medal is
silver-gilt, and has on the obverse the head of the Emperor, within a
blue enamelled circle, inscribed “Louis Napoleon,” surrounded by a
laurel wreath. On the reverse are the words “Valeur et Discipline,”
surrounded by a similar circle and wreath; the whole surmounted by the
Imperial Eagle displayed, with a loop for suspension. Ribbon—Orange,
with green edges. Only two officers received this medal, His Royal
Highness the Duke of Cambridge, and Sir Wm. Codrington.
* * * * *
The deeds of the following non-commissioned officers and men, who were
selected for recommendation to His Majesty, to receive the above medal,
not only furnish exciting episodes, but are valuable as examples of
military daring, endurance, and kind-heartedness:—
FOURTH DRAGOON GUARDS.—Regimental Sergeant-Major WILLIAM JOYCE,
Sergeant RICHARD COOKE, and Private PATRICK HOGAN; exemplary and
uniform good conduct during the campaign of 1854 and 1855.
Sergeant-Major JOSEPH DRAKE, exemplary conduct in living in the same
tents with, and unremitting attention to, numerous men when ill and
dying of cholera in the Crimea in 1854 and 1855.
FIFTH DRAGOON GUARDS.—Acting Regimental Serjeant-Major J. RUSSELL,
served during the whole Eastern Campaign from May, 1854, until the end
of the war, and was never absent from his duty a single day; he was
present at the Battle of Balaklava, on which occasion he had his horse
killed under him, but procured for himself a second horse, and
immediately rejoined the regiment; he was also present at Inkermann.
Troop Sergeant-Major S. GRIFFITH, served throughout the whole Eastern
Campaign, from May, 1854; whilst the regiment was in Bulgaria, and
cholera raging to a fearful extent, he was most indefatigable in
attending to the wants of the sick; he was present at the battles of
Balaklava and Inkermann, and never absent from duty during the whole
period of the war. Troop Sergeant-Major WILLIAM STEWART, served in the
Eastern Campaign from May, 1854, until the end of the war; was present
at the battle of Balaklava, on which occasion he had two horses killed
under him, but still continued to act, procuring a third horse, and
remaining in action with his regiment; was present at Inkermann, and
never absent from his duty a single day throughout the war. Sergeant
M. DAVIDSON, served throughout the whole of the Eastern Campaign; was
present at Inkermann, Balaklava, and the whole of the siege of
Sebastopol.
SIXTH DRAGOON GUARDS.—Regimental Sergeant-Major WILLIAM LYONS, and
Private THOMAS EDWARDS; length of service.
FIRST DRAGOONS.—Troop Sergeant-Major JOHN NORRIS, served as Troop
Sergeant-Major during the whole of the Eastern Campaign; was present
at the action of Balaklava, where he distinguished himself by
defending himself against four Russian Hussars, one of whom he killed,
and whose horse he captured. Troop Sergeant-Major MATTHEW BAILEY,
served as a Sergeant during the whole of the Eastern Campaign;
distinguished himself on patrol duty when his party was attacked by
some Cossacks. Private JOHN SAVAGE, served during the whole of the
Eastern Campaign; distinguished himself on outpost duty, and by his
care and attention to his horse during the severe winter.
SECOND DRAGOONS.—Regimental Sergeant-Major JOHN GREENE, Troop
Sergeant-Major GEORGE TILSLEY and Private ANDREW WILSON; gallantry in
the field at the battle of Balaklava on the 25th. of October, 1854,
and exemplary good conduct throughout the campaign, and during their
periods of service. Lance-Sergeant JAMES BORTHWICK, gallantry in the
field in the action of Balaklava, and good conduct during the period
he served in the Crimea.
FOURTH LIGHT DRAGOONS.—Regimental Serjeant-Major JAMES W. KELLY,
Sergeant JOHN ANDREWS, Private THOMAS GUTHRE, and Private GEORGE
MCGREGOR; gallantry and distinguished conduct in the charge of the
Light Cavalry Brigade on the 25th. of October, 1854; served during the
whole campaigns of 1854–5. Were present at the battles of the Alma,
Balaklava, Inkermann, Traktir, and expedition to Eupatoria in October,
1855.
SIXTH DRAGOONS.—Troop Sergeant-Majors T. J. WAKEFIELD and ANDREW
MORTON, and Trumpeter THOMAS MONKES; gallantry in the field in the
action of Balaklava on the 25th. of October, 1854, and served with
uniform good conduct during the whole of the campaign. Private
HUMPHREY POLKINGHORN; embarked with the first detachment of the
regiment for the East, on the 2nd. of June, 1854. Was present with it
in Bulgaria, and during the first winter in the Crimea. Received
clasps for Balaklava, Inkermann and Sebastopol, and distinguished
himself much in the former action.
EIGHTH HUSSARS.—Troop Sergeant-Major JOHN PICKWORTH, Sergeant CHARLES
MACAULEY, Corporal JAMES DONAGHUE, and Private JOHN MARTIN; these men
charged with the Light Brigade at Balaklava; were also present in the
ranks at the Alma and Inkermann, and served with the regiment
throughout the war.
TENTH HUSSARS.—Troop Sergeant-Major WILLIAM FINCH, this
non-commissioned officer was present with his troop, which was engaged
with the enemy near Kertch, on the 21st. of September, 1855, and by
his example and personal bravery was a great support to the officer in
charge of the party.
ELEVENTH HUSSARS.—Troop Sergeant-Major ROURKE TEEVAN, present at the
battles of the Alma and Balaklava, in which latter he led a troop and
behaved gallantly; was also present at the battle of Inkermann.
Sergeant SETH BOND, battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann; at
the Alma, when ordered to pursue and capture prisoners, he exhibited
great subordination in sparing (at the suggestion of a staff officer)
a Russian, who had wounded him; and also at the action of Balaklava
his coolness and gallantry were noticed. Lance-Corporal THOMAS
HARRISON, the battles of the Alma and Balaklava, where he behaved very
gallantly in galloping to the rescue of several comrades who were
fighting against overwhelming odds; was also present at the battle of
Inkermann. Private CORNELIUS TEEHAN, battles of the Alma and
Balaklava, where he behaved gallantly; was also at the battle of
Inkermann. All served the campaign in Bulgaria, in 1854, and were
present at the affair of Bouljanak, and throughout the campaign in the
Crimea from 1854 to 1856. Regimental Sergeant-Major G. L. SMITH,
recommended by the vote of his comrades, who with himself returned
from the Crimea previous to the first issue of the French medal;
served until the 25th. of January, 1856, and was present at the
battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann.
TWELFTH LANCERS.—Corporal J. W. CANNINGS, and Trumpeter JOHN EARSON;
the former served as orderly and the latter as field trumpeter to the
commanding officer in the actions of Tchourgan and Tchernaya, and the
whole of the operations round Eupatoria, under General d’Allonville.
THIRTEENTH LIGHT DRAGOONS.—Regimental Sergeant-Major THOMAS G.
JOHNSON, served the Eastern Campaign, including the reconnoissance on
the Danube under the Earl of Cardigan, battles of Balaklava and
Inkermann, siege of Sebastopol, and expedition to Eupatoria. Sergeant
RICHARD DAVIS, and Privates GEORGE DEARLOVE and JOHN FENTON; served
the Eastern Campaign, including the affairs of Bouljanak and
McKenzie’s Farm, battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann, siege
of Sebastopol, and expedition to Eupatoria.
SEVENTEENTH LANCERS.—Regimental Sergeant-Major CHAS. WOODEN, Sergeants
JOHN SHEARINGHAM and JAMES NUNNERLY, and Private CHARLES WATSON; Alma,
Balaklava, and Inkermann, and were never absent from their duties.
ROYAL ARTILLERY.—Sergeant WILLIAM KEMPTON, landed at Varna with ‘I’
Troop, Royal Horse Artillery, and was present in every skirmish and
action in which the troop was engaged, including the Bouljanak, Alma,
McKenzie’s Farm, Balaklava, Inkermann, etc.; joined “C” troop the
11th. of June, 1855, and went with the Light Cavalry Brigade to
Eupatoria; present in every affair with the enemy. Sergeant WILLIAM
SCOTT, served with the troop since its leaving Woolwich for service in
the East; present at the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, Inkermann,
Tchernaya, and siege of Sebastopol. Driver ROBERT SMEATON; present
with the troop since its leaving Woolwich for service in the East;
present at the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, Inkermann, Tchernaya,
and siege of Sebastopol; on the 25th. of September, 1854, this man
gallantly jumped into the river Belbec, and succeeded in saving the
life of a French soldier, who would have been drowned but for the
timely assistance rendered by Driver Smeaton. Gunner and Driver HENRY
WOOD, served in five bombardments with zeal and gallantry, and exerted
himself in bringing in a wounded Croat, under a heavy fire, in the
September bombardment. Gunner and Driver ROBT. BOTFIELD, five
bombardments; one of a spiking party on the 8th. of September, 1855,
as a volunteer. Acting Bombardiers GEORGE GIBSON and WILLIAM J.
BURROWS, skirmish with Russian advanced posts September 19th., 1854;
battle of the Alma, September 20th.; taking of Balaklava, September
26th.; action of Balaklava, October 25th.; repulse of sortie from
Sebastopol, October 26th.; and battle of Inkermann, November 5th.;
also served in the October, 1854, April and June, 1855, bombardments.
Sergeant FREDK. ILES, present at the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann,
and throughout the siege. Gunner and Driver JOHN DOUGLAS, in the
trenches during the October bombardment, and with the exception of one
month, he regularly served in the trenches till the fall of the city,
taking part in every bombardment. Bombardier WILLIAM HEWITT, was
present at the battles of the Alma, and Inkermann, Shell Hill, October
26th., 1854, first, second, third, fourth, fifth, and sixth
bombardments, and the taking of the Quarries, June 7th., 1855; wounded
in the head, June 18th., 1855. Gunner and Driver JAMES CANNELL,
distinguished himself during six bombardments. Gunner and Driver JOHN
M‘ARDLE, volunteered for the spiking parties on the 18th. of June, and
the 8th. of September, 1855; on the 18th. of June, during the storming
of the Redan, Gunner Glass left the advanced trenches of the right
attack with a few men, and advanced towards the Redan; on getting
about half-way he was badly wounded in three places, Gunner M‘Ardle
crept out of the trenches on his hands and knees, managed to get
Gunner Glass on his back, returning with him into the trenches. Gunner
and Driver JOHN HAY, served throughout the whole of the campaign, from
the first landing in Bulgaria, and was never absent from the battery.
Sergeant RICHARD PERKINS, landed in the Crimea on the 26th. of
December, 1854, and present in all the bombardments since that time;
was recommended by Captain Walcot, Royal Artillery, for distinguished
conduct; specially recommended by Captain Oldfield, R.A., and
forwarded by Lord Raglan with his recommendation for conduct in No. 8
battery, on the 13th. and 14th. of April, 1855. Gunner and Driver
GEORGE DAVIS, served in reserve at the battle of the Alma; at the
battle of Inkermann, as a driver (both his horses killed); in the
siege train from the 12th. of July till the fall of Sebastopol,
including the two last bombardments. Gunner and Driver JOHN POWELL,
distinguished himself in the Sandbag battery; when the embrasure had
caught fire he leaped into it and extinguished the flame under a very
heavy fire; served trench duty from December, 1854, to the 8th. of
September, 1855, and in each bombardment. Sergeant CHRISTOPHER
FITZSIMONS, served in the trenches, without intermission, from the
6th. of March, 1855, to the reduction of the fortress; present at the
bombardments of the 9th. of April, 8th. of June, 18th. of June, and
5th. of September, 1855; commanded the Mortar Battery (No. 10) on
three occasions as a subaltern officer; armed the Quarries after they
were captured by the troops. Sergeant JOHN ADAMS, in the trenches from
December, 1854, until the fall of Sebastopol, including intermediate
bombardments. Sergeant JOHN ACLAND, present at the third and fourth
bombardments; wounded in August, 1855; lost an eye. Corporal JAMES
HAMILTON, was engaged at five bombardments; on the 8th. of September,
1855, he was one of the spiking party in the attack on the Redan; he
also carried a wounded captain of the 3rd. Buffs from the Redan ditch
to the advanced trench; for this act he was recommended for a
distinguished conduct medal. Corporal JOSEPH MILLIGAN, present at the
battle of the Alma and served in the trenches, and was present at all
bombardments. Bombardier JOHN BOWER, one of the spiking party on the
8th. of September, 1855, for which duty he volunteered, and then
greatly exerted himself in bringing in wounded men, until wounded
himself; he was present in the trenches during five bombardments.
Gunner and Driver MICHAEL O’DONOHUE, served in five bombardments with
zeal; one of the spiking party on the 18th. of June, as a volunteer.
Gunner and Driver MICHAEL MALOWNEY, at the skirmish on the 19th. of
September, 1854; battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann;
Tchernaya (in reserve); bombardments of the 9th. of April, 6th. and
17th. of June, 1855. Sergeant JOHN FAIRFAX and Gunner and Driver JAMES
MAGEE, at the skirmish of the 19th. of September, 1854; battles of the
Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann; the former was at the Tchernaya (in
reserve); bombardment of the 9th. of April, 1855; noticed on the field
at battle of Inkermann for his coolness and courage; the latter served
at the bombardments on the 9th. of April, and 6th. and 17th. of June,
1855. Acting Bombardiers JOHN HAGAN and CHARLES HENDERSON, present at
the bombardments of the 9th. of April, 16th. and 17th. of June, 17th.
of August, and the 5th. of September, 1855; the former volunteered for
the assault on the 18th. of June, and the latter for that of the 8th.
of September following. Acting Bombardier DAVID JENKINS, spiked the
guns in the redoubt on Canrobert’s Hill, on the 25th. of October,
1854; remained in the work after the Turks evacuated it, and although
the Russians were advancing rapidly up the hill, he did not quit the
place until he had spiked every gun; Lord Raglan mentioned his name in
a despatch, and by Her Majesty’s command the names of Gunner Jenkins
and three others were forwarded to the Horse Guards. Sergeant JAMES
MCGARRITY, present during the whole campaign, including the battles of
the Alma, Balaklava, Inkermann, and the third and fourth bombardments;
took powder to the trenches on the 17th. of October, 1854, under a
very heavy fire. Corporal PATRICK CONWAY, present at the battle of
Inkermann, and was mentioned for very gallant conduct by Major
Boothby, R.A., and Captain Henry, Land Transport Corps, the latter of
whom he assisted in rescuing from the enemy when severely wounded.
Gunner and Driver GEORGE BINES, present at the battle of Inkermann;
third, fourth, and fifth bombardments. Gunner and Driver JAMES
MCGRATH, assisted Sergeant HENRY (who received twelve bayonet wounds
in this service) in limbering-up a gun surrounded by Russians at
Inkermann. Sergeant-Major WALTER FLOCKHART, landed with the siege
train; served in the trenches during five bombardments; present at
Inkermann; was No. 1 of the gun where the parapet was blown out to
allow it to bear on the Russians advancing after the storming of the
Malakoff; slightly wounded in the head. Corporal JAMES BROWNE, ditto;
was present with the eighteen-pounders at Inkermann; volunteered, and
went with spiking party on the 18th. of June, 1855. Bombardier ANGUS
SUTHERLAND, landed with the siege train; served in the first
bombardment; severely wounded in both legs by the bursting of a shell;
served again in the April and subsequent bombardments; at the
explosion of the French gun park was one of the first men to volunteer
to carry away a number of live shell and carcasses. Gunner and Driver
JOHN NORTON, landed in the Crimea with the siege train; served in the
trenches during five bombardments; volunteered to go out with the
rocket tube in front of the twenty-one gun battery. Trumpeter JOHN
M‘CLAREN, came out at the commencement of the campaign; was in Turkey;
present at the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann; volunteered and served
as No. 6 of No. 2 gun at that battle, after Lieutenant-Colonel Dacres
had taken his horse, his own having been shot. Gunner and Driver JOHN
VANCE, present at the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann;
engaged on night fatigues during the whole siege, under fire, taking
ammunition to the trenches. Gunner and Driver PATRICK KNIGHT, engaged
in all the bombardments, and rendered himself conspicuous by his
general coolness and gallantry under fire; wounded in the side by the
bursting of a gun in the first bombardment. Corporal MATTHEW FENTON,
in the trenches before Sebastopol from the 1st. of October, 1854, till
the 8th. of September, 1855, and was also present at the battle of
Inkermann. Sergeant Conductor JOB SMITH, landed in the Crimea on the
30th. of September, 1854; served in the trenches from the 17th. of
October, 1854, to the 8th. of September, 1855, and was present at the
battle of Inkermann with the two eighteen-pounder guns. Sergeant
Conductors JOSEPH BUCHANAN and JAMES BOGGIE, served in six
bombardments. Sergeant JOSEPH SMITH, constant duty in the trenches
from December, 1854. Sergeant JOHN M‘PHERSON, landed at Balaklava in
September, 1854; present during the whole siege and at all the
bombardments; was in No. 7 Battery, left attack, the day it was opened
and knocked to pieces; was slightly wounded on the 20th. of October,
1854; was at Inkermann. Sergeant HENRY BACCHUS, served throughout the
Crimean campaign; at the Alma, Balaklava, Inkermann, expedition to
Eupatoria, etc. Gunner and Driver RICHARD WOODBRIDGE, was present at
all the bombardments, and never absent from his duty in the trenches;
particularly distinguished himself at the bombardment of the 18th. of
June, for his zeal and gallant conduct. Sergeant THOMAS WALSH, served
in the trenches from November, 1854, until the fall of Sebastopol, and
displayed on all occasions great bravery and coolness under fire,
setting a good example to young soldiers. Bombardier JOHN TROTTER,
cleared an embrasure in the advanced trenches on the 17th. of August,
1855, under a heavy fire. Corporal THOMAS BETTS, shewed great zeal and
coolness under fire from the 18th. of April to the fall of Sebastopol.
Gunner and Driver THOS. MARGREE, shewed general zeal and attention to
his duties, and great coolness under fire. Bombardier J. BOWER,
gallant conduct at the assault on the Redan on the 8th. of September,
on which occasion he was wounded; always behaved well under fire.
Gunner and Driver E. O’BRIEN, for gallantry in the trenches, and
volunteering for the assault on the Redan on the 18th. of June and the
8th. of September. Gunner and Driver HUGH DAVIS, served with gallantry
at the Alma and Inkermann; specially mentioned by Lord Raglan for his
conduct with the two heavy guns at the latter engagement, where he
lost both his arms by a round shot. Sergeant SAMUEL EWING, shewed
great zeal and energy in command of a gun in the June bombardment;
volunteered for a spiking party and lost a leg. Gunner and Driver
WILLIAM HOVENDEN, strongly recommended for his zeal and gallantry
throughout the siege; lost his leg in the trenches. Gunner and Driver
T. REYNOLDS, for gallant conduct throughout the siege; was wounded,
but remained at his gun until ordered away by an officer. Bombardier
WILLIAM RAMSEY, strongly recommended for gallant conduct under fire
and general attention to duty in the trenches. Sergeant J. MCKOWN,
served with great gallantry in all the bombardments since November,
1854.
ROYAL ENGINEERS.—Colour-Sergeant KESTER KNIGHT, joined the army at
Scutari, in May, 1854; present at every bombardment, and has received
a medal with two clasps; was specially selected by Colonel Tylden for
important daily duties in the trenches of the right attack, and was
subsequently recommended strongly by him for promotion, which he
received. Corporal JOHN ROSS, served at Bomarsund, and joined the army
in the East in December, 1854; since which time he was never absent
from the army; mentioned specially for distinguished conduct in
Brigade Orders, dated the 22nd. of July, and 24th. of August, 1855,
receiving a pecuniary gratuity on both occasions by order of the
Commander of the Forces. Corporal ROBERT HANSON, joined the army at
the Katcha Bivouac, and was never absent from it; has received a medal
and two clasps; was selected for special duties in the trenches by the
director of the left attack, who reported, at the close of the siege,
that he had conducted the operations entrusted to him with ability and
perseverance, whilst under a heavy fire. Second Corporal WALTER
CONNING, joined the army in the East at the commencement of the war,
and was never absent from it; has received a medal with three clasps.
Private JOHN PERIE, ditto; has received the war medal and four clasps;
distinguished himself by frequent good service in the trenches, and
especially at the assault on the Redan, on the 18th. of June, 1855.
Corporal JOHN MCMURPHY, served in the Crimea five months; was present
at the capture of the Quarries on the 7th. of June, 1855, assault on
the Redan, June 18th., bombardment of the 17th. of August, and capture
of Sebastopol; distinguished himself by carrying into the trenches a
wounded soldier from the open, under a heavy fire from the enemy,
before Sebastopol, in August, 1855, for which act of gallantry he was
awarded the sum of three pounds by the Commander-in-Chief of the
Forces. Corporal WILLIAM JAMES LENDRIM, served in the Crimea from
November, 1854, and was several times recorded as having displayed
great skill and coolness under fire.
GRENADIER GUARDS, THIRD BATTALION.—Colour-Sergeant CHARLES SARGEANT,
embarked with the battalion in February, 1854; served without
intermission until the close of the war; was present at the battles of
the Alma, Balaklava, Inkermann (wounded), siege and capture of
Sebastopol. Private ISAAC ARCHER, volunteered as one of the
sharpshooters of the Brigade of Guards in October, 1854; was present
in every action during the war. Private THOMAS ELGER, served during
the whole of the campaign. Private AARON HALE, present during the
whole of the campaign; favourably reported by the engineer officer for
his conduct on the night of the 24th. of August, 1855. Private JAMES
KING, served throughout the campaign; was present in every engagement.
Private WILLIAM MYERS, distinguished conduct in the trenches in
August, 1855, in volunteering to bring in wounded men from the front.
Private WILLIAM WILLIAMS served through the whole campaign.
Pay-Sergeant ROBERT POWLEY, he went out with the battalion in
February, 1854; he was present at the battles of the Alma and
Inkermann, in which latter battle he greatly distinguished himself.
Private WILLIAM NURTON, present at the battles of the Alma and
Inkermann; severely wounded at Inkermann.
COLDSTREAM GUARDS, FIRST BATTALION.—Sergeant-Major SHEPPARD CARTER,
served with the battalion from its embarkation in February, 1854;
actually engaged in the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and served
in the trenches before Sebastopol. Drill-Sergeant JOHN BURNETT, and
Sergeant WM. REED, embarked with the battalion in February, 1854;
actually engaged at the Alma and Inkermann, and served in the trenches
throughout the siege. Sergeant GEORGE WALDEN, ditto, and was wounded
at the latter battle, which caused him to be absent for a short time.
Privates JOHN WINTER, PHILIP BALLS, and CHARLES TUTT, actually engaged
at the Alma and Inkermann, and did duty in the trenches without any
intermission throughout the siege; Private Winter served since
February, 1854, and Balls and Tutt since July, 1854. Corporal
FREDERICK VILE, for gallant conduct at Inkermann. Private JOHN BOTT,
for general good and gallant conduct during the campaign.
SCOTS FUSILIER GUARDS, FIRST BATTALION.—Pay and Colour-Sergeants
WILLIAM M‘GREGOR, and JAMES BADENOCH, distinguished themselves both at
the Alma, Inkermann, and in the trenches; conduct exemplary throughout
the whole campaign. Drill-Sergeant JAMES LENNOX, in all the actions,
and in the trenches up to the 28th. of February, 1855, when he was
employed at the sanitorium at Balaklava. Sergeant DAVID MANSON, came
out with the battalion; distinguished himself at the Alma; was present
at the other actions, and throughout the siege. Corporal JOHN JUDD,
present in all the actions, and was conspicuous during the siege for
his unwearied zeal when he was constantly employed on a fatiguing
duty. Acting Corporal JOSEPH COULTER, particularly distinguished
himself at the Alma; continuing to fire on the enemy after being
severely wounded. Private JOHN DRUMMOND, distinguished himself
throughout the whole campaign, and was present in all the engagements.
Pay and Colour-Sergeant GEORGE ATTRILL, served with distinction at the
Alma, Inkermann, and in the trenches before Sebastopol; was also
present at Balaklava; he displayed energy, gallantry, and zeal in the
performance of all his duties until invalided. Assistant
Drill-Sergeant GEORGE SHARP, was present at the Alma, Balaklava,
Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol, in all of which his conduct was
very conspicuous.
ROYAL REGIMENT, FIRST BATTALION.—Sergeant WILLIAM SPARKS, recommended
by officers in charge of covering parties for intrepid conduct and
zealous performance of his duty. Corporal JOHN HORSFALL, and Privates
DANIEL MORAN, and JAMES COLVER, continued faithful service in the
trenches during the whole of the siege operations. Private ANDREW
CAMPBELL, mentioned favourably in orders, through the recommendation
of an engineer officer, for zealous conduct whilst employed on trench
duty. Colour-Sergeant A. J. STEWART, and Corporal W. J. SULLIVAN,
continued devotedness to their duty throughout the siege.
ROYAL REGIMENT, SECOND BATTALION.—Sergeant-Major STEPHEN HUNTER,
constant, active, zealous, and efficient services in the trenches
before Sebastopol, from the 22nd. of April to the 8th. of September,
1855. Sergeant JAMES MULVANY, continuous, zealous, and efficient
service in the trenches, from the 22nd. of April to the 8th. of
September, 1855. Private CHARLES PULFER, constant zeal and alacrity in
the performance of his duty in the trenches, from the 22nd. of April
to the 8th. of September, 1855. Private FREDERICK LOCK, distinguished
zeal and activity in the trenches, from the 22nd. of April to the 8th.
of September, 1855. Drummer HENRY CLARKE, present at the attack on the
Quarries, on the 7th. of June, 1855, when he took a rifle and
accoutrements, and performed the duties of a rank and file.
THIRD FOOT.—Sergeant WILLIAM HEYES, and Privates WILLIAM BROWN, JOHN
CONNORS, JOHN EAGAN, JOHN HALL, and JOHN WALSH, the whole of these men
were repeatedly mentioned for their soldier-like behaviour throughout
the siege; all specially distinguished themselves at the Redan, on the
8th. of September, 1855. Private John Connors received the Victoria
Cross.
FOURTH (KING’S OWN) REGIMENT.—Colour-Sergeant WILLIAM O’GRADY, present
at the head-quarters of his regiment during the whole campaign, and
performed his duty throughout in the most exemplary manner in every
respect. Colour-Sergeant ALEXANDER FLEMMING, ditto, but was absent
from the 2nd. of August, 1855, to the 25th. of December following,
being attached to the commissariat department. Colour-Sergeant ROBERT
MARSHALL, present at the head-quarters of his regiment from the 9th.
of December, 1855; was strongly recommended for zeal and activity in
the performance of his duties in the trenches. Corporal JOHN CLARKSON,
present at the head-quarters of his regiment during the whole
campaign; twice wounded, namely, on the 14th. of April, and the 22nd.
of June, 1855. Lance-Corporal JOHN FITZGERALD, present at the
head-quarters of his regiment during the whole Eastern Campaign;
volunteered and acted as a sharpshooter as long as that force was
employed. Private TEDDY MURRAY, upon volunteers being called for on
the 16th. of October, 1854, to act as marksmen, he was one of the
first to offer his services, and he continued to serve in that
capacity as long as the force was employed. Private JAMES MURPHY,
present at the head-quarters of his regiment during the whole
campaign, and never missed a trench duty until severely wounded on the
18th. of June, 1855. Sergeant JAMES NEWTH, continuous performance of
his duty during the campaign, and in the trenches before Sebastopol,
from the commencement of the siege until the 5th. of June, 1855.
Private JOHN FITZPATRICK, zealous in the discharge of his duties
before Sebastopol, from the commencement of the siege operations until
the 21st. of June, 1855, when he was severely wounded.
SEVENTH ROYAL FUSILIERS.—Sergeant-Major JOSEPH BELL, landed in the
Crimea on the 14th. of September, 1854; engaged at the Alma and
Inkermann, sortie on the 26th. of October, 1854, and both assaults on
the Redan. Colour-Sergeant JOHN WATTS, landed in the Crimea on the
14th. of September, 1854; was engaged at the Alma, and brought the
company out of action; engaged with the enemy on the 26th. of October,
1854, also at Inkermann, on the 5th. of November, 1854, and brought
the company out of action; at the taking of the Quarries, and both the
assaults on the Redan. Sergeants JOHN LAWS and THOMAS POULTON, and
Corporals PATRICK HANLON and WILLIAM MARSHALL, engaged at the Alma and
Inkermann, both assaults on the Redan, in all trench duties, and were
never absent from their regiment; Corporal MARSHALL was wounded on the
18th. of June, 1855. Private MICHAEL EDWARDS, served at the Alma and
Inkermann, at both the assaults on the Redan, and the capture of the
Quarries; especially mentioned by the officer commanding the regiment
on the latter occasion; and never missed a day’s duty in the trenches.
Sergeant-Major WILLIAM BACON, wounded at the attack on the Redan on
the 18th. of June, 1855; and desperately wounded on the 8th. of
September, 1855. Sergeant WILLIAM WHITE, was present at the battles of
the Alma and Inkermann, and in the trenches; left the Crimea in May,
1855.
NINTH FOOT.—Sergeant GEORGE RIPTON, conspicuous for gallantry in the
trenches throughout the siege of Sebastopol. Sergeant EZEKIEL FIRMIN,
exposed himself to great personal risk on the 18th. of June, 1855, in
order to succour Lieutenant-Colonel Lowth, 38th. regiment, when
wounded. Private D. M‘MAHON, exposed himself, and rescued a wounded
comrade in the trenches on the 18th. of August, 1855, when the working
party to which he belonged was driven back by the destructive fire of
the enemy. Private CHRISTOPHER FARRELL, rejoined the 9th. after
volunteering to the 68th. Light Infantry, with which he served with
credit at the Alma, Inkermann, and throughout the siege; volunteered
for and behaved well during the capture of the Quarries on the 7th. of
June, 1855. Private JOHN REDMOND, distinguished himself as a volunteer
for the advance party, during the attack on the Cemetery, on the 18th.
of June, 1855; and generally in the trenches during the siege.
Sergeant ANDREW RIELLY, served with conspicuous zeal in the trenches
throughout the siege, and distinguished himself during the attack on
the Cemetery on the 18th. of June, 1855. Corporal MICHAEL MONAGHAN,
rendered valuable service on the 18th. of June, 1855, by conveying a
letter from his commanding officer to the Brigadier-General, under a
most perilous fire, by which he was wounded on his return; again
wounded in the trenches on the 5th. of July, 1855.
THIRTEENTH REGIMENT.—Sergeant JAMES GODWIN, Senior Sergeant with the
regiment in the trenches during the bombardment, from the 6th. to the
8th. of September; in command of party in the rifle-pit near 2nd.
Boyau, right attack, where he did good service. Private VALENTINE
CORRY, good conduct in the trenches, and good service in the
rifle-pits, 2nd. Boyau, during the night of the 7th. of September,
1855. Corporal EDWARD TALLMANN, severely wounded in the advanced
parallel, right attack, on the 7th. of September. Sergeant THOMAS
COOPEN, good conduct when in charge of a detached party in the
rifle-pits, on the night of the 7th. of September, 1855. Private
FREDERICK STOKES, was severely wounded during the bombardment.
FOURTEENTH REGIMENT.—Sergeant THOMAS COOPER, volunteered with twenty
men to attack a rifle-pit in the Cemetery, left attack, on the 18th.
of June, 1855. Sergeant JOHN MACDONALD, carried off, under fire, from
the open ground in front of the trenches, a wounded man of the 39th.
regiment. Private ROBERT HARRISON, zealous and constant attention to
his duty in the trenches. Private THOMAS CABY, volunteered to go out,
under a heavy fire, to bring in a wounded man from the first Royal
Regiment. Private PATRICK CANTY, a clean and well-conducted soldier in
camp and in the trenches, where he was wounded. Sergeant THOMAS BROWN,
served in the Crimea from the 19th. of January, 1855, to the 6th. of
January, 1856; severely wounded on the 18th. of June, 1855.
SEVENTEENTH FOOT.—Corporal PHILIP SMITH, distinguished himself by
going out on the glacis of the great Redan several times on the 18th.
of June, 1855, after the assault, under very heavy fire, and bringing
in several wounded men on his back; never missed a duty; present
during the whole time. Private JOHN DAVIS, distinguished himself by
cool bravery and remarkably steady gallantry at the assault on the
great Redan, on the 18th. of June, 1855; reported by the officers and
several men of his company; wounded twice. Private RICHARD HOGAN,
distinguished by his officers and many of his comrades for superior
intelligence in the trenches; present with his regiment during the
whole period of service in the Crimea; wounded. Private THOMAS
LAWLESS, distinguished as one of the seven men who went out on the
glacis of the great Redan at the assault on the 18th. of June, 1855,
under very heavy fire, and brought in the dead body of their Captain,
John Croker. Private BENJAMIN VAUGHAN, distinguished at the assault on
the great Redan, on the 18th. of June, 1855, when orderly to the
commanding officer, for cool courage and steadiness; firelock broken
in his hands by a shot. Sergeant CHARLES COLLINS, highly gallant
conduct in the morning of the 22nd. of March, 1855, in volunteering
and remaining out with the advanced sentries on the Woronzoff Road for
two hours during a sortie made by the Russians that night.
EIGHTEENTH ROYAL IRISH REGIMENT.—Colour-Sergeant EDWARD DUNNE,
constant and good services in the trenches. Sergeant JOHN HARVEY,
zealous performance of duty in the trenches. Corporal NEIL O’DONNELL,
service in the trenches, and was remarked for his gallantry at the
assault on the 18th. of June, 1855. Private JOHN COX, great bravery in
the field and in the trenches, and always encouraging others by a
peculiarly cheerful manner of performing his duty. Sergeant JOHN
GLEESON, gallantry on the 18th. of June, 1855, and noted for his
unwearied zeal in the trenches. Private EDWARD LANGTON, gallantry on
the 18th. of June, 1855. Private JOHN BYRNE, great bravery in removing
from the front, and under very heavy fire, wounded men, on the 18th.
of June, 1855; and zeal in the trenches.
NINETEENTH REGIMENT.—Colour-Sergeant WILLIAM JOHN BRITTS, present with
his regiment during the whole of the campaign; distinguished himself
in repulsing the sortie made by the enemy on the night of the 22nd. of
March. Sergeant WILLIAM MURPHY, ditto.; never absent from duty from
sickness; was wounded severely in the attack on the Redan, on the 8th.
of September, 1855, when he distinguished himself. Sergeant THOMAS
MURPHY, did duty with his regiment without intermission throughout the
whole campaign. Sergeant WILLIAM SMITH, ditto; was slightly wounded on
the 8th. of September, 1855. Sergeant HENRY STRICK, ditto; lost the
forefinger of the left hand at the attack on the Redan, on the 8th. of
September, 1855. Private HUGH B. HIGGINS, ditto; was never absent from
duty in the trenches through sickness or any other cause. Private
JAMES DUFFY, ditto; volunteered and was employed as sharpshooter for
three weeks; wounded at the attack of the Redan, on the 8th. of
September, 1855. Sergeant GEORGE ROLINS, for distinguished conduct
when Corporal in the eight-gun battery before Sebastopol, during a
sortie made by the enemy on the night of the 22nd. of March, 1855.
Private SAMUEL EVANS, for voluntarily entering an embrasure, and
assisting the sappers to reconstruct it, under a heavy fire from the
enemy, on the 13th. of April, 1855, before Sebastopol; honourably
mentioned in division orders, and received a gratuity of five pounds,
by order of Field-Marshal Lord Raglan.
TWENTIETH REGIMENT.—Sergeant JOSEPH MOSS, all these non-commissioned
officers and men landed in the Crimea on the 14th of September, 1854;
was present at the three actions; brought prominently to notice at the
battle of Inkermann, and was through the whole of the siege
operations: Sergeants GEORGE BOXALL and JOHN BROWN were present at the
three actions; through the whole of the siege operations; and were
active and zealous non-commissioned officers in the trenches. Private
JOSEPH BROWN, was present at all the actions, and through the whole of
the siege operations; behaved well at the sortie on the 22nd. of
March, 1855, and also at the attack on the Redan on the 18th. of June.
Private GEORGE KIRKHAM, present at all the actions; brought himself to
notice at the battle of Inkermann, and also in repulsing a sortie on
the advance trench; through the whole siege operations. Privates
WILLIAM HENNESSY and HENRY GRAY, present at all the actions, and
through the whole of the siege operations; the former behaved with
great spirit in the trenches, when a live shell fell amongst his
party, depriving one of his comrades of his presence of mind, who
remained standing near it until Private Hennessy rushed out and
brought the man under cover. Private PATRICK CALLAGHAN, was present at
the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann, and the siege of
Sebastopol; was also one of a party who, under a heavy fire, brought
the body of Lieutenant-General the Honourable Sir George Cathcart from
the field. Private JOHN LOWE, was present at the battles of the Alma,
Balaklava, and Inkermann, and during the whole siege; never absent
from any duty until he left the Crimea, in December, 1855.
TWENTY-FIRST FUSILIERS.—Colour-Sergeant JOHN HIGDON, for distinguished
conduct at the battle of Inkermann, and uniform good conduct during
the campaign. Sergeant JAMES SIM, for gallant conduct throughout the
siege, and on the 18th. of June, with the ladder party. Private
TIMOTHY DRISCOLL, for having served without interruption in the
trenches during the whole siege, and for his very good character, he
not having a single entry in the defaulters’ book. Sergeant PATRICK
KELLY, for having served without interruption during the whole siege,
and for his very good character. Private MICHAEL M‘PHELY, for
distinguished conduct during the sortie of the 22nd. of March, 1855,
and for general gallant conduct throughout the siege. Sergeant JOHN
RUSSELL, for gallant conduct at the battle of Inkermann, and
uninterrupted performance of his duties throughout the siege. Private
PETER CROWLEY, for distinguished conduct in having rescued an officer
of another regiment from a Russian soldier, whom he also took prisoner
at the battle of Inkermann; and for uniform good conduct throughout
the siege. Colour-Sergeant RICHARD ELLIS, landed with the regiment at
Old Fort, on the 14th. of September, 1854; present at the Alma;
wounded at Inkermann. Sergeant EDWARD MARSHMAN, served throughout the
campaign in the Crimea; volunteered on the morning of the 23rd. of
March, 1855, when in an advanced trench, to lead a party against a
Russian sortie, and to outflank them, for which service he was
promoted to Corporal, and afterwards Sergeant.
TWENTY-THIRD REGIMENT.—Sergeant-Major WILLIAM HANDLEY, recommended for
general good service during the war; shewed great gallantry at the
battle of the Alma, and in the trenches; and especially in the attack
on the Redan on the 8th. of September. Sergeant JAMES COLLINS,
recommended for general good service and great gallantry throughout
the various actions, including the attack of the Quarries and the
final assault of the Redan; mentioned particularly as distinguishing
himself on one occasion by reposting a line of sentries in front of
the five-gun battery, the first line of sentries having been driven
in; present at the Alma and Inkermann. Sergeant CHARLES GODDEN,
recommended for general good service at the Alma and Inkermann, and
throughout the whole period, including the final attack on the Redan;
mentioned particularly as having distinguished himself on the 21st. of
December, 1854, by remaining at his post after the rest of the party
had been driven in from the advanced trenches by the Russians.
Sergeant WILLIAM ANDREWS, distinguished himself particularly in the
final attack on the Redan. Colour-Sergeant JAMES BOYSE, especially for
very distinguished conduct in the attack on the Redan on the 8th. of
September, 1855, on which day he shewed great coolness in endeavouring
to keep up a fire on the enemy who lined the parapet on the right of
the British attack. Private JOHN BROWN, and Colour-Sergeant CHARLES
COVITON, particularly in the attack on the Redan on the 8th. of
September, 1855; all were at the Alma and Inkermann, and were
distinguished for general good service. Colour-Sergeant JAMES O’NEILL,
served gallantly at the battle of the Alma, at Inkermann, and was
zealous throughout the siege; also at the assault on the Redan on the
8th. of September, 1855, where he was severely wounded. Sergeant
WILLIAM PARKINSON, served gallantly at the Alma, and was zealous in
his duties throughout the siege in the trenches; was wounded in the
final assault on the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855. Private
THOMAS GERRAGHTY, behaved well at the battle of the Alma, and was
wounded at the final assault on the Redan on the 8th. of September,
1855.
TWENTY-EIGHTH REGIMENT.—Sergeant WILLIAM COOK: the following all
landed in the Crimea with the regiment, and were present at the Alma
and Inkermann; performed excellent duty in the trenches the whole
period, and gave general satisfaction to all officers employed with
him; was in the affair of the Cemetery on the 18th. of June. Sergeant
GEORGE DUNNERY, ditto; present during the whole siege; behaved most
gallantly in the affair of the Cemetery on the 18th. of June. Private
JAMES CARSON, volunteered as sharpshooter under the command of Captain
Mounsell, who spoke in great praise of him; was employed from the
first bombardment till the end of December; present during the whole
siege. Private MICHAEL CONNELL, present in all the siege operations;
behaved gallantly, volunteering for the advanced party of
sharpshooters in the Cemetery, on the 18th. of June, when he was
severely wounded. Private WILLIAM DUNN, engaged in the siege
operations the whole period; volunteered for the advanced party of
sharpshooters on the 18th. of June, in the Cemetery, when he was
severely wounded. Private JOHN BLAKE, present throughout the whole
siege, and was most active, forward, and energetic on all occasions in
the trenches. Private JOHN TOBIN, volunteered as sharpshooter from the
first bombardment to the end of December, 1854; spoken highly of by
Captain Mounsell, who commanded the sharpshooters; present during the
whole siege, and did excellent service; was in the affair of the
Cemetery, on the 18th. of June, 1855. Private JONATHAN HILL, present
at the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and performed good duty in
the trenches during the whole winter of 1854, up to the 18th. of June,
on which day he was with the regiment in the Cemetery, and was
severely wounded. Private PATRICK TULLEY, similar service until March,
1855, when he was sent back to Scutari; volunteered his services as
sharpshooter in the advanced works of the left attack during the
winter of 1854.
THIRTIETH REGIMENT.—The following, except Private SMITH, who was not
at Inkermann, having been wounded in the sortie on the 26th. of
October, all landed with the 30th regiment in the Crimea, on the 14th.
of September, 1854, and were present at the battles of the Alma and
Inkermann, and at the sortie of the 26th. of October. Colour-Sergeant
JOHN RICHARDSON, served regularly in the trenches throughout the
siege; he was mentioned in orders after the battle of the Alma for his
distinguished conduct; he was present at the assault on the Redan.
Sergeant OWEN CURRAN, served in the trenches throughout the siege, and
was present at both assaults on the Redan. Colour-Sergeant THOMAS
M‘DONOGH, at both assaults on the Redan, and throughout the siege; he
was slightly wounded on the 8th. of September, 1855. Lance-Corporal
MICHAEL BYRNE, served in the trenches throughout the siege; was
present at the two assaults on the Redan; was slightly wounded at the
battle of Inkermann. Private WILLIAM NICHOLL, served in the trenches
during the whole siege; was present at both the assaults on the Redan;
was mentioned in orders, for gallant conduct, at the battle of the
Alma; wounded slightly at the Alma, Inkermann, and on the 26th. of
October, 1854, and severely at the assault on the Redan on the 8th. of
September, 1855. Private CHARLES QUIGLEY, served in the trenches
throughout the siege, and was present at the two assaults on the
Redan; received a medal for distinguished service in the field, for
his conduct at the Alma and Inkermann. Private JOHN SMITH, wounded at
the sortie of the 26th. of October, 1854; served in the trenches from
May, 1855, till the close of the siege, and was present at both the
assaults on the Redan, at the latter of which his gallant conduct was
especially remarked by Lieutenant-Colonel Mauleverer, C.B., and other
officers; he obtained a medal for distinguished service in the field,
for his conduct on the 26th. of October, 1854. Colour-Sergeant
HASTINGS MCALLISTER, landed in the Crimea on the 14th. of July, 1855;
distinguished himself greatly at the storming of the Redan, on the
8th. of September, 1855, on which occasion he was wounded in five
places. Private THOMAS MCDONALD, landed in the Crimea on the 14th. of
September, 1854; present at the battles of the Alma, the sortie of the
26th. of October, 1854, and the battle of Inkermann, where he highly
distinguished himself, and was severely wounded.
THIRTY-FIRST REGIMENT.—Colour-Sergeant JAMES FOLEY, strongly
recommended for his cool and soldier-like bearing on the evening of
the 17th. of June, 1855, when the 31st. regiment occupied the trenches
for the first time, thus setting a good example to the young soldiers.
Privates RICHARD STAPLETON and JAMES RUTH, these two soldiers were
strongly recommended by Captain Rowlands, 41st. Regiment, who
commanded the party engaged in taking the rifle-pits, in the advance
of the right sap, advance trench, on the night of the 4th. of
September, 1855, and their conduct particularly mentioned for great
coolness and bravery in keeping possession of one of the pits till
ordered to retire. Private LACKY RYAN, engaged with Lieutenant Leeson,
31st. regiment in taking the rifle-pits in the advance of the right
sap, advance trench, on the night of the 4th. of September, 1855, and
particularly noticed for his coolness and bravery. Private JOHN
SPELMAN, this man was one of a party (engaged in taking possession of
the rifle-pits in the advance of the right sap, advance trench, on the
night of the 4th. of September, 1855), whose conduct was particularly
mentioned for coolness and bravery by Captain Rowlands, of the 41st.
regiment, in keeping possession of the pits for half an hour, till
ordered to retire; he was severely wounded on this occasion.
THIRTY-THIRD REGIMENT.—Sergeant-Major WILLIAM BARWELL, distinguished
himself very much in the attack on the Redan on the 18th. of June, and
served nearly the whole campaign. Sergeant PATRICK WHELAN, served
through the whole campaign; was always a first-rate soldier in the
battle-field and in the trenches, and was one of the first men of the
regiment at the Redan on the 8th. of September. Colour-Sergeant JAMES
BACON, was noticed by Sir William Codrington at the battle of the
Alma, and was wounded at the attack on the Redan on the 18th. of June;
served through the whole campaign, never being absent. Private FRANCIS
CROTTY, served through the whole campaign; distinguished himself on
the 18th. of June. Private WILLIAM DOUGLAS, volunteered and served as
a sharpshooter during the first bombardments of Sebastopol; with nine
other men charged a party of Russians and made them retire, at
Inkermann, where he volunteered to join Colonel Waddy, 50th. regiment,
to follow the retiring enemy; was wounded on the 8th. of September,
1855. Sergeant WILLIAM CRANE, served at the Alma; was noticed by
Captain Drewe, 23rd. Royal Welsh Fusiliers, who strongly recommended
him for gallantry on the 8th. of September, 1855. Colour-Sergeant
WILLIAM MENAING, served through the whole campaign; present with the
regiment the whole time. Colour-Sergeant PHILIP READ, served through
the whole campaign; volunteered to go with the regiment on the 8th. of
September, at the attack on the Redan, when warned for that duty; was
severely wounded on that occasion. Private PATRICK M‘GUIRE,
volunteered as sharpshooter at the commencement of the siege of
Sebastopol; was taken prisoner on the 20th. of October, 1854, when
employed on that duty, by a party of Russians; killed the two men who
had him in charge, and made his escape; was present during the whole
campaign.
THIRTY-FOURTH REGIMENT.—Sergeant WILLIAM QUIRK, gallant conduct on the
7th. of June, 1855, during the attack on the Quarries; also on the
19th. of April, 1855. Sergeant JOHN HAYDON, general gallant conduct in
the trenches, especially on the 19th. of April, 1855, at the taking of
Egerton’s rifle-pit. Sergeant WILLIAM CARNEY; and Private THOMAS LOFT,
carrying Sergeant Harrison (34th.) in, when wounded, on the 8th. of
September, 1855, under a heavy fire. Corporal WILLIAM COFFER, throwing
a live shell out of a trench on the 29th. of March, 1855. Private
WILLIAM GILL, recommended by Major Gwilt, 34th. regiment, for binding
up his arm when wounded, on the 18th. of June, 1855, under a heavy
fire. Colour-Sergeant WILLIAM SMITH, gallant conduct at the assault on
the Redan on the 18th. of June, 1855, when he was severely wounded.
Private CLEMENT BROPHY, gallant conduct at the repulse of the Russian
sortie on the 22nd. of March, 1855; severely wounded in the trenches
on the 31st. of August, 1855. and lost his left arm.
THIRTY-EIGHTH REGIMENT.—The following all served throughout the war.
Sergeant-Major PATRICK M‘FADDEN, did his duty well in the trenches;
was particularly distinguished in his conduct on the 18th of June,
1855, in the attack on the Cemetery. Private JOHN WALSH, particularly
engaged in repelling a sortie on the 20th. of December, 1854, when the
conduct of his company was commended in division orders; in advance on
the 18th. of June, 1855. Private ROBERT LONGHEED; did his duty well in
the trenches; volunteered for the advanced guard on the 18th. of June,
1855. Corporal THOMAS BRENNAN, engaged in the repulse of the sortie of
the 20th. of December, 1854; distinguished particularly on the 18th.
of June, 1855. Sergeant ANDREW CLARKE, distinguished on the 18th. of
June, 1855; wounded; always a good soldier in the field. Private
MICHAEL MURPHY, distinguished himself in the repulse of the sortie of
the 20th. December, 1854; in advance during the whole day of the 18th.
of June, 1855. Private BENJAMIN NEWHALL, was a volunteer as
sharpshooter in the beginning of the siege; was present and wounded in
the attack on the Cemetery on the 18th. of June, 1855. Private WILLIAM
MOORE, distinguished himself highly on the 18th. of June, 1855;
received three wounds on that day, from one of which he lost his arm
from the socket. Private JAMES BLACKMORE, particularly distinguished
himself on the night of the 20th. of December, 1854, in the repulse of
a sortie.
THIRTY-NINTH REGIMENT.—Private MICHAEL BOYLE, on the 25th. of April,
1855, he volunteered to bring in a soldier of another regiment, who
was lying wounded outside the advanced line of sentries, beyond the
“Ovens,” a work, at the hour of the day when it was performed, of
considerable danger; was also one of the party on the Woronzoff Road,
on the 2nd. of August, 1855, when a sortie of the Russians, reported
to consist of two thousand men, attacked the _chevaux-de-frize_.
Colour-Sergeant JAMES GARRETT, conduct highly spoken of by all ranks
for conspicuous gallantry, coolness, and intrepidity on all occasions
while on duty in the trenches. Private LAWRENCE LIND, on the evening
of the 18th., of June, when a party of the 39th. was stationed in the
trenches overlooking the Cemetery, which that day had been taken
possession of by the brigade under Sir William Eyre, cries and groans
of a wounded man attracted attention. Lieutenant Smyth, in command of
the party, asked for volunteers to accompany him and ascertain the
cause, when Lawrence Lind, Martin Lyons, and McCluskey of the light
company, cheerfully volunteered to accompany him, and they brought in
a wounded Sergeant of the 38th. regiment, who had been lying for
fifteen hours at some distance from the Cemetery, in advance. The
party attracted the attention of the enemy, and consequently had to
perform the duty under a heavy fire. Sergeant GEORGE PEGRAM, almost
every officer has on various occasions spoken most highly of the
service in the trenches of Sergeant Pegram, as a remarkably brave,
willing, and forward non-commissioned officer; in former years, in
1843, his conduct attracted attention at Maharajpore, where the
regiment suffered so severely, and he had previously obtained the
character of being a brave soldier under Sir De Lacy Evans, in Spain.
Private MICHAEL RYAN, on the 29th. of March, when a part of the guard
went before it was dark, towards the Woronzoff Road, under Captain
Baird, and brought on a fire from which Colour-Sergeant James Rodd
lost his life, Ryan is reported to have been one of four men who
behaved remarkably well; on the 25th. of April he was on sentry on the
_chevaux-de-frize_ on the Woronzoff Road when the enemy opened a heavy
fire, and remained at his post steadily, and attracted attention by
his good conduct; on the 2nd. of August, on the occasion of the large
sortie referred to in Michael Boyle’s case, Ryan was on sentry, and
when driven in kept retreating up the hill on one side of the ravine,
and continued firing on the Russians till they finally abandoned the
attack; he was wounded on the 23rd. of May, when going to the
trenches, in the thigh, by a splinter from a shell. Corporal THOMAS
OMEALY, distinguished for coolness and intrepidity while under fire,
and duty in the trenches; wounded on the 15th. of July, 1855, while on
duty in the advanced trenches.
FORTY-FIRST REGIMENT.—Colour-Sergeant WILLIAM DAVIS, served before
Sebastopol during the greater part of the siege; was conspicuous in
having charged gallantly inside the Redan on the 8th. of September,
1855. Colour-Sergeant JAMES KELLY, served before Sebastopol during the
greater part of the siege; was conspicuous in having charged gallantly
inside the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855. Both landed in the
Crimea on the 14th. of September, 1854; the former was present at the
Alma and Balaklava, and the latter at the Alma and Inkermann. Privates
PATRICK GARVEY, JOHN KENNELLY, THOMAS M‘QUADE, and Corporal CHARLES
NELSON; all landed in the Crimea at the above date, and were present
at the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and at the sortie of the
26th. of October; and all served before Sebastopol during the whole of
the siege. Privates Patrick Garvey and John Kennelly were also
conspicuous in having charged gallantly inside the Redan on the 8th.
of September, 1855. Private MARTIN ROGERSON, landed in the Crimea in
January, 1855, and served before Sebastopol during the remainder of
the siege; was in the trenches on the 18th. of June, and was
conspicuous in bringing wounded men from the glacis of the Redan,
under a heavy fire from the enemy, on the same night. Colour-Sergeant
AMBROSE MADDEN, landed in the Crimea on the 14th. of September, 1854;
was present at the battles of the Alma, Inkermann, sortie of the 26th.
of October, and served in the trenches before Sebastopol till the
19th. of March, 1855; headed a party which took prisoners a Russian
officer and fourteen privates, three of whom he personally and alone
captured in the general sortie of the 26th. of Oct., 1854; for this he
received the Victoria Cross. Colour-Sergeant JOHN SMITH, for
remarkable zeal in the field from the date of the landing of the army
in the Crimea on the 14th. of September, 1854, till June, 1855; was
present at the battles of the Alma, the sortie on the 26th. of
October, 1854, the battle of Inkermann, and the attack on the Quarries
on the 7th. of June, 1855.
FORTY-SECOND REGIMENT.—Colour-Sergeant THOMAS RIDLEY, on the 3rd. of
July, 1855, was one of a working party employed in turning an old
Russian trench in the advanced parallel, the party under fire, and
much exposed; he encouraged the men by working with them himself in
the most exposed position, and it was mainly owing to his example and
good conduct that the work was speedily and satisfactorily done.
Sergeant WILLIAM STRATHERN, on the 11th. of October, 1854, at the
commencement of the siege, when with a covering party on the right
attack, the enemy came out in force and attacked with field pieces, he
volunteered to pass, under a heavy fire, to a party of the Rifle
Brigade, with orders to bring them up to the assistance of the party
in the battery. Lance-Corporal ROBERT M‘NAIR, on the 9th. of August,
when a sentry in front of the advanced trenches, under fire, was
distinguished for his coolness and daring; he was severely wounded on
that occasion, but remained at his post until regularly relieved.
Private DONALD M‘KENZIE, volunteered as a sharpshooter at the
commencement of the siege; was employed on that duty until he was
wounded on the 19th. of October, 1854; on the night of the 18th. of
June, 1855, during a sortie, was distinguished for his good conduct in
encouraging the young soldiers, and by his example giving them
confidence; the next morning he volunteered to go towards the old
Russian trench from the third parallel, to bring in a missing comrade,
supposed to be wounded. Lance-Corporal WILLIAM BENNETT, on the night
of the 18th. of June, 1855, when a sortie was expected and a sudden
alarm given, the men of another regiment, immediately on the left of
where he was, having retired, it was mainly owing to his steadiness
and example that the men of his party kept their ground. Private NEIL
CARMICHAEL, on the night of the 6th. of August, 1855, when a partial
attack was made by some of the enemy’s pickets, he was distinguished
for his good conduct; on the same night an attack was expected from
the Redan; he was one of those who volunteered to go out to the front,
under fire, to watch it closely. Sergeant GEORGE FOX, volunteered as a
sharpshooter at the opening of the siege of Sebastopol; was
conspicuous for his coolness and intrepidity, and continued at that
duty daily till he was severely wounded on the 19th. of October, 1854.
Private ANDREW CROMTIE, on the night of the 18th. of June, 1885,
during a sortie on the trenches, was distinguished for his courage and
daring when in a very exposed position; on the 24th. of June, 1855,
was one of a party sent to dislodge some of the enemy’s riflemen, who
were annoying a working party in the right attack; on this occasion he
received a musket-shot through his wrist.
FORTY-FOURTH REGIMENT.—The following all served throughout the
campaign (the first as Colour-Sergeant), except Private James Edlow,
who attended the sick on board ship for three weeks, for which
disagreeable duty he volunteered. Quartermaster-Sergeant DENIS REDDIN,
was noticed for his vigilance and activity on all occasions when in
the trenches, and his gallantry was most conspicuous on the 18th. of
June at the attack on the Cemetery. Sergeant THOMAS BROWN never missed
any duty; was always vigilant and alert in the trenches; was on guard
on the 18th. of June, but volunteered and accompanied the regiment in
the attack on the Cemetery, where his gallantry was noticed.
Lance-Corporal DENIS CANTY, always noticed for his activity and daring
in the trenches, and especially on the 18th. of June at the attack on
the Cemetery. Corporal JOHN DRENON, was one of the few who constantly
remained at their duty; was always active and vigilant in the
trenches; was also present at the attack on the 18th. of June. Private
JAMES EDLOW, was present at the attack on the 18th. of June, and on
all occasions in the trenches, when his activity and readiness for any
duty was noticed; was very forward and active during the whole day of
the 18th. of June, especially in driving some Russians out of an
adjoining house. Private JOHN BURNSIDE, was always ready and willing
for any duty; was present on the 18th. of June at the attack on the
Cemetery. Private THOMAS M‘CARTHY, was present on the 18th. of June at
the attack on the Cemetery, when his gallantry was particularly
noticed, and where he several times exposed himself to a most galling
fire, for the purpose of rescuing his wounded comrades and soldiers of
other regiments; he volunteered and was sharpshooter at the
commencement of the siege, and again on the 18th., of June, when he
was one of the advanced guard. Colour-Sergeant JAMES DONELAN, served
throughout the campaign and siege of Sebastopol till the spring of
1856, and though never in very good health persisted in remaining with
his regiment. Corporal ROBERT MURRAY, served in the Crimea from the
landing on the 14th. of September, 1854, also during the siege of
Sebastopol, till the 18th. of June, 1855, when he was severely wounded
in the attack on the Cemetery.
FORTY-SIXTH REGIMENT.—Colour-Sergeant STEPHEN HARBOUR, this sergeant
was present at the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann; he
served in the trenches during the whole of the siege. Sergeant GEORGE
BLAGDON, was particularly remarked for his conduct in the trenches
during the whole siege, for which, and his activity in camp, he was
promoted to be corporal, and sergeant. Corporal WILLIAM WATT, was
particularly remarked for his conduct during the sortie of the 11th.
of May, 1855; both landed on the 8th. of November, 1854. Private JAMES
HUNT, landed on the 14th. of September, 1854; was present at the Alma,
Inkermann, and Balaklava, and was particularly remarked for his
conduct during the whole campaign. Private JEREMIAH CONDON, landed on
the 8th. of November, 1854, and was remarkable on all occasions for
gallantry and daring. The above five never missed a duty in the
trenches. Sergeants WILLIAM BROMMELL, and LEONARD GOODING, both these
sergeants landed in the Crimea on the 8th. of November, 1854; the
former was wounded in the trenches before Sebastopol on the 21st. of
December, 1854; leg amputated; was remarkable for zeal and gallantry
in the trenches; the latter never missed a duty in the trenches up to
the 24th. of August, 1855.
FORTY-SEVENTH REGIMENT.—Colour-Sergeant GEORGE M‘DONALD, in holding
the Quarries, on the 7th. of June, the detachment running short of
ammunition, this non-commissioned officer passed through a heavy fire
of grape, shell, and musketry for ammunition, and returned through the
same fire with a barrel of ammunition on his shoulder; served
throughout the siege from November, 1854. Corporal CONNOR O’LOGHLIN,
recommended for distinguished conduct on the 7th. of June, at the
taking of the Quarries, and for having on all occasions throughout the
campaign, attracted the attention of the captain of his company by his
gallantry and good conduct when before the enemy. Colour-Sergeant
GILL, distinguished himself by his gallantry and coolness at the
storming of the Quarries, and repulse of the several attacks of the
enemy on the night of the 7th. of June, and throughout the campaign
and siege generally. Sergeant WILLIAM BOWLER, distinguished himself
when on outlying pickets at the attack on the position of the second
division on the 26th. of October, 1854, on which occasion he was
severely wounded; served well during the siege; present at the Alma.
Private DANIEL FLANAGAN, recommended for volunteering under a very
heavy fire to place sandbags in the embrasures of the twenty-one gun
battery, on the 9th. of April, 1855; assisted in working a gun, and in
every possible way distinguished himself on that occasion. Private
JOHN DILLON, distinguished himself at the capture of the Quarries;
wounded at Inkermann; Privates Flanagan and Dillon were present during
the siege, and at all the engagements. Private JOHN DINNEEN,
distinguished himself at the capture of the Quarries, and served
gallantly on all other occasions. Sergeant ROBERT COURT, present at
the battle of the Alma (wounded); rejoined his regiment on the 19th.
of January, 1855, and Was present in all the affairs from that time
until the end of the siege; distinguished himself by his coolness and
gallantry in assisting to lead and cheer on the men to repulse the
attacks of the Russians on the night of the 7th. of June, after taking
the Quarries (wounded). Private JOHN MCDERMOND, gallant conduct at the
battle of Inkermann in rescuing Colonel Haly, 47th. Foot, when lying
wounded on the ground, from a party of Russians; present and wounded
at the battle of the Alma.
FORTY-EIGHTH REGIMENT.—Acting Sergeant-Major S. FRANCIS, for having,
when on duty in the trenches, on the night of the 4th. of June, 1855,
when an alarm was given that the Russians were approaching, and a
sortie about to be made, and when the sentries in advance had retired
in some confusion, supplied their place by a new line of sentries,
which he formed out of a number of volunteers who offered themselves,
and thereby prevented the further advance of the Russians. This took
place under a very heavy fire. On another occasion this
non-commissioned officer conveyed a message from Lieutenant-Colonel
Riky, commanding the 48th. regiment, to the general of the right
attack, regarding the movement of some troops, on the 9th. of June,
1855, under a heavy fire. Corporal T. KELLY, for having assisted in
working a gun, voluntarily, in the battery in which he was on duty, on
the night of the 7th. of September, 1855, for which he was
particularly brought to notice by the captain of artillery on duty in
the battery; on which occasion he received a severe wound. Corporal T.
GOORLY and Private J. DOWNEY, assisted the Adjutant of the 48th.
regiment, early on the morning of the 19th. of June, 1855, in
endeavouring to bring into the trenches a wounded British soldier who
was lying in a rifle-pit in the Cemetery. The attempt failed, in
consequence of the ground being swept by a cross fire from the enemy’s
works, and from which the men were placed in the most imminent danger,
as the fire was very heavy and well directed.
FORTY-NINTH REGIMENT.—The following were all at the Alma, sortie of
the 26th. of October, and at Inkermann. Colour-Sergeant GEORGE VAYNG,
engaged in the trenches throughout the siege; at the capture of the
Quarries, on the 7th. of June, 1855, and with the regiment on the 8th.
of September, 1855; a gallant soldier and most excellent
non-commissioned officer. Colour-Sergeant JOHN M‘COY, present at the
attacks on the Redan on the 18th. of June, and the 8th. of September,
1855; constantly at his duty in the trenches during the siege.
Lance-Corporal ALEXANDER PENDRIDGE, engaged in the attack and capture
of the Quarries on the 7th. of June, 1855; shewed great gallantry on
the 25th. of August, 1855, when engaged on a working party in the
trenches, in setting a good example, when “breaking ground” under a
very heavy fire from the enemy; present at both attacks on the Redan,
on the 18th. of June, and the 8th. of September, 1855; mentioned in
division orders for gallant conduct on the 26th. of October, 1854.
Sergeant MICHAEL ROONEY, highly distinguished himself at Inkermann,
and refused to go to the rear during action, although seriously
contused by a spent shot; attack and capture of the Quarries on the
7th. of June, 1855; attacks on the Redan on the 18th. of June and the
8th. of September, 1855. Colour-Sergeant JOHN THOMPSON, joined his
regiment in the field at Inkermann, having marched that morning, on
hearing the firing, from Balaklava, where he had been on detached
regimental duty; constantly at his duty in the trenches during the
siege; in both attacks on the Redan on the 18th. of June, and the 8th.
of September, 1855. Private ROBERT M‘KENNA, attack and capture of the
Quarries, on the 7th. of June, 1855; both of the attacks on the Redan,
on the 18th. of June and the 8th. of September, 1855; brought to the
notice of Lieutenant-General Markham, for his gallantry in taking a
rifle-pit on the 20th. of April, 1855. Colour-Sergeant CHARLES BARNES,
landed in the Crimea on the 14th. of September, 1854; was present at
the battle of the Alma; at the repulse of the sortie by the second
division on the 26th. of October, 1854; was severely wounded on the
7th. of June, 1855, in storming the Quarries before Sebastopol, up to
which time he had been always at his duty in the trenches, but on
account of his wounds was invalided to England. Corporal WILLIAM
REILLY, present at the battle of the Alma on the 20th. of September,
on the 26th. of October, 1854, battle of Inkermann on the 5th. of
November, 1854; served in the trenches until the 8th. of June, 1855,
when he was wounded, and sent in consequence to England.
FIFTIETH REGIMENT.—Sergeant-Major ROBERT FOLEY, most zealous in
supporting the discipline of his regiment. Private LAWRENCE WARD, a
good soldier on duty, and was remarkable for his conduct at the battle
of Inkermann. Private MICHAEL HANNAN, was distinguished for his
coolness and steadiness at Inkermann. Private JOHN BRENNAN, was
distinguished for gallant conduct in the trenches on the occasion of a
sortie in December, 1854. Private WILLIAM COONEY, gallant conduct in
the trenches on the occasion of a sortie in December, 1854.
Colour-Sergeant WILLIAM TURNER, was very active and attentive to his
duties in the trenches. Sergeant RICHARD W. NEWCOMBE, a most
trustworthy non-commissioned officer; he volunteered to take charge of
the sharpshooters of his regiment in front of the left attack;
Sergeants FOLEY, TURNER, and NEWCOMBE, and Privates HANNAN and BRENNAN
served throughout the whole of the Crimean Campaign.
FIFTY-FIFTH REGIMENT.—Sergeants HENDRICK, SPENCER, and CAMPION, and
Privates WILSON and WHELAN landed with the regiment in the Crimea on
the 14th. of September, 1854, and were present at the battle of the
Alma, repulse of the sortie on the 26th. of October, and battle of
Inkermann; and served in the trenches to the fall of Sebastopol.
Colour-Sergeant HENRY HENDRICK, present at the taking of the Quarries,
on the 7th. of June, 1855; attack on the Redan, on the 18th. of June
and the 8th. of September, 1855, where he commanded a company (there
being no officer with it); was wounded, and mentioned for his
distinguished conduct in the assault. Sergeant WILLIAM SPENCER
particularly distinguished himself at the storming of the Quarries, on
the 7th. of June, 1855, by his gallantry, and promptness in carrying
orders, and getting up extra ammunition under a heavy fire; present at
the attacks on the Redan, on the 18th. of June and the 8th. of
September, 1855. Lance-Corporal WILLIAM M‘LACHLAN, with the regiment
in the Crimea from the 24th. of October, 1854; present at the sortie
at Inkermann, on the 26th. of October; battle of Inkermann; served in
the trenches up to the fall of Sebastopol; distinguished himself by
his gallant conduct at the storming of the Quarries, on the 7th. of
June, 1855, and in volunteering to fetch a wounded comrade out of the
enemy’s advanced work under a heavy fire; at the attacks on the Redan,
on the 18th. of June and the 8th. of September, 1855. Private JOSEPH
WILSON, present at the taking of the Quarries, on the 7th. of June,
and attacks on the Redan, on the 18th. of June and the 8th. of
September, 1855; distinguished himself by his conduct in the trenches
throughout the whole siege; but particularly at the storming of the
Redan, on the 8th. of September, 1855, on which occasion he was
severely wounded. Sergeant WILLIAM CAMPION, present at the attack on
the Redan, on the 18th. of June, and distinguished himself by his
gallantry at the storming of the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855.
Private JEREMIAH WHELAN, present at the attack on the Redan on the
18th. of June, at the Quarries on the 7th. of June, 1855, and
particularly distinguished himself by his gallant conduct at the
storming of the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855. Private THOMAS
JOHNSTONE, landed in the Crimea on the 31st. of December, 1854; served
in the trenches up to the fall of Sebastopol; present at the storming
of the Quarries on the 7th. of June, 1855; attack on the Redan on the
18th. of June, 1855; and distinguished himself by his gallant conduct
at the storming of the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855.
Colour-Sergeant PETER POPE, landed with the 55th. regiment in Turkey
on the 21st. of May, 1854; present at the battle of the Alma,
(wounded), repulse of the sortie at Inkermann on the 26th. of October,
1854, battle of Inkermann, and served in the trenches during the whole
of the siege; received the Distinguished Conduct Medal for his
gallantry at Inkermann; at the storming of the Redan, on the 8th. of
September, 1855, on which occasion he was severely wounded. Private
JAMES DUNN, landed with the 55th. regiment in Turkey on the 21st. of
May, 1854; present at the battle of the Alma, repulse of the sortie at
Inkermann on the 26th. of October, and battle of Inkermann; received a
Distinguished Conduct Medal for his gallantry at Inkermann, where he
was severely wounded; served during the whole siege of Sebastopol, and
mentioned by Captain J. R. Hume, 55th. regiment, as having
particularly distinguished himself at the storming of the Redan on the
8th. of September, where he lost his arm.
FIFTY-SIXTH REGIMENT.—Colour-Sergeants WILLIAM DIBBS and JOSEPH
WHITTAKER, and JOHN LORD and LEWIS HOGAN; fearless and steady conduct
when employed in the trenches; the first on the 29th. of August and
the 1st. of September, 1855; the second on the 29th. of August and the
2nd. and 5th. of September, 1855; and the third and fourth on the
29th. of August and the 5th. of September, 1855. Private JAMES BUTLER,
severely wounded whilst doing his duty in the trenches on the 4th. of
September, 1855; right arm amputated.
FIFTY-SEVENTH REGIMENT.—Colour-Sergeants JOHN MCCARDLE and JOHN
COUGHLAN, Sergeant JAMES F. ANDREWS, Corporal THOMAS CONNELL,
Lance-Corporal WILLIAM KINNARNEY, and Private JOHN MURRAY; were
present at the battles of Balaklava on the 25th. of October, and
Inkermann, on the 5th. of November, 1854; assault on the Redan, on the
18th. of June, 1855; and in the trenches during the siege.
Lance-Corporal Kinnarney and Private Murray were severely wounded on
the 18th. of June, 1855, and the latter was twice wounded in the
trenches during the siege. Colour-Sergeant JOHN JONES, for gallant
conduct at the battle of Inkermann, where he was severely wounded.
Lance-Corporal THOMAS ANDERSON, for gallant conduct during the siege
of Sebastopol.
SIXTY-SECOND REGIMENT.—Sergeant WILLIAM REILLY, and Privates MICHAEL
BROPHY and JAMES MCKEE, served in the trenches from the arrival of the
regiment in the Crimea on the 12th. of November, 1854, till the fall
of Sebastopol, on the 9th. of September, 1855, and were present with
the regiment on all occasions of its being engaged against the enemy
during that period. Privates THOMAS CARNEY and JOHN M‘CARTHY, served
in the trenches from the arrival of the regiment in the Crimea on the
12th. of November, 1854, till the fall of Sebastopol on the 9th. of
September, 1855, and were present with the regiment on all occasions
of its being engaged against the enemy during that period; the former
was mentioned in General Simpson’s despatch as having volunteered to
bring in wounded men from the front on the 8th. of September, 1855;
and the latter was severely wounded in the attack on the Redan on the
8th. of September, 1855. Drummer THOMAS FINNIGAN, served with the
regiment from its arrival in the Crimea on the 12th. of November,
1854, and was present at the attack on the Quarries on the 7th. of
June, 1855, the attack on the Redan on the 18th. of June, 1855, and on
the 8th. of September, 1855. Sergeant JAMES WARREN, captured a French
soldier, who was deserting and going to the enemy; the above was
performed under a heavy fire from the enemy’s advanced post on the
22nd. of February, 1855; served during the siege of Sebastopol; was
present at the attack on the Quarries on the 7th. of June, and the
assaults of the Redan on the 18th. of June and the 8th. of September.
Private JOHN MCSHARRY, wounded in the right shoulder by a musket-ball,
and lost one finger of the left hand on the 8th. of September, 1855,
at the assault on the Redan.
SIXTY-THIRD REGIMENT.—Sergeant-Major ROBERT HUGHES, distinguished
himself in the trenches before Sebastopol on the 3rd. of October,
1855, being with a company of the regiment far in advance to cover a
working party, and the company being exposed to a cross fire; he
shewed great coolness and intrepidity, keeping the men steady and
firm; and subsequently, the colours of the regiment having been
brought from the camp by a company left to guard them, and afterwards
ordered out, he took one of the colours and carried it under a heavy
fire. He was wounded at Inkermann, but notwithstanding was very
instrumental in defending an officer of the regiment who had been
severely wounded; he continued with his regiment the whole war.
Colour-Sergeant JAMES WARD, when in the trenches on a sortie of the
enemy which excited some alarm, immediately went round the sentries
and posted himself with the most advanced one, and took a prominent
part in repulsing the enemy, maintaining the character he had acquired
during previous engagements. Colour-Sergeant WILLIAM MORRIS, at the
battle of Inkermann, finding himself far in advance, with a number of
men, he collected them, took the command, and, though attacked by
superior numbers, he retained his post, repulsing the attacking party.
Sergeant WILLIAM AHERN, during the battle of Inkermann a portion of
the regiment in their ardour having gone beyond their position, and on
their return it being known that Ensign Clutterbuck was killed, and
that his body was left on the field, Sergeant Ahern instantly
volunteered to fetch it, and being accompanied by a private, he went
far in advance and brought in the body; on the same day, the only
officer of his company being wounded, he took the command of the
company, and held it during the charge. Private JOHN MCGOWAN, at the
battle of Inkermann behaved in a particular gallant and bold manner,
charging, forwarding, and being the first to clear a breastwork in
pursuit of the enemy. Private DANIEL SULLIVAN, one of his comrades
being made prisoner at the battle of Inkermann by five of the enemy,
he rushed at them, killed three, and rescued his comrade; he was in
the battle, and on every occasion, whether in the trenches or in open
field, distinguished for his valour and spirit. Lieutenant JOHN
BROPHY, 4th. Lancashire Militia, late Colour-Sergeant 63rd. Foot, was
colour-sergeant of the regiment at the battle of Inkermann, and
accompanied the colours; the regiment and the enemy were engaged in a
hand to hand struggle; Ensign Clutterbuck, who carried one of the
colours, which was separated from the other, was killed; Sergeant
Brophy immediately took it up, and, though severely wounded, defended
it, and brought it safe from the mêlée. Sergeant ARTHUR ROBERTS, at
the battle of Inkermann, carrying one of the colours, the ensign
having been severely wounded, he received a wound which caused him to
fall, he got up quickly, took up the colours, and, refusing to leave
the field, continued to carry the colours until incapacitated by a
second wound.
SIXTY-EIGHTH REGIMENT.—Sergeant-Major JOHN GIBBONS, struck in the
chest by a grape shot at Inkermann, and a bullet through his cap;
particularly distinguished for “discipline.” Sergeant PETER DELANY,
was twice wounded at Inkermann, and did not go to the rear; came back
with a draft from Scutari directly his wounds were well, and went to
his duty. Corporal PATRICK FINNS, particularly distinguished himself
at Inkermann; two musket-balls through the jaw; never went into
hospital, and did his duty in the trenches through the siege. Private
JAMES SIMS, on the 22nd. of November, 1854, in broad daylight,
volunteered, under a heavy fire, to bring in a wounded rifleman from
the pits. Sergeant THOMAS WATSON and Privates WILLIAM FERRIS and
CHARLES ROSS, on the 11th. of May, 1855, during a sortie; the latter
was wounded, but volunteered to leave the hospital on the 18th. of
June. Private JOSEPH MITCHELL, wounded at Inkermann; on return from
Scutari, was wounded a second time. Corporal DONOHUE, wounded in a
sortie on the 11th. of May, 1855, in which the enemy was repulsed with
much loss.
SEVENTY-FIRST REGIMENT.—Colour-Sergeant JAMES HUGHES, and Privates
WILLIAM DON, ROGER MARTIN, and ALEXANDER RATTRAY; service not
specified. Privates JOHN COUSINS and JAMES LAUGHLAN, present in the
ranks from the 22nd. of December, 1854, to the 21st. of March, 1856;
the latter served to the 17th. of May following.
SEVENTY-SECOND REGIMENT.—Corporal ARCHIBALD DUNCAN, gallant conduct in
the unfinished portions of the fifth parallel, on the night of the
18th. of August, 1855. Private THOMAS ALISON, gallantry on outlying
picket, when engaged with the enemy, on the night of the 18th. of
August, 1855, in the Karabelnaia Ravine. Private JOHN HARPER,
gallantry when on out-sentry on the nights of the 22nd. of July and
the 12th. of August, 1855; likewise in assisting to bring in the
wounded on the 8th. of September, under heavy fire, in front of the
Redan. Private SAMUEL MCNEISH, gallant conduct when on sentry,
detached from the outlying picket, under heavy fire, on the 16th. of
July, 1855, above the Woronzoff Ravine; also distinguished for general
good behaviour under fire.
SEVENTY-SEVENTH REGIMENT.—The following served throughout the war with
gallantry. Colour-Sergeant JAMES TOOHEY, distinguished on various
occasions, more particularly on the night of the 19th. of April, 1855,
at the capture of the Russian rifle-pits, when he was severely
wounded. Drummer THOS. MCGILL, distinguished on various occasions,
more particularly on the night of the 19th. of April, 1855, at the
capture of the Russian rifle-pits, when he was one of the first in the
pits, and took a Russian bugler prisoner. Private ALEXANDER WRIGHT,
distinguished on various occasions, more particularly on the night of
the 19th. of April, 1855, at the capture of the Russian rifle-pits,
where he was severely wounded. Private MURDOCK CHARLESTON,
distinguished on various occasions; he was noticed for conspicuous
bravery at the battle of Inkermann, and at the attack on the Redan on
the 8th. of September, 1855, when, though severely wounded, he refused
to quit the ranks or fall to the rear. Lance-Corporal WILLIAM WILSON,
distinguished on various occasions, more particularly on the night of
the 30th. of August, 1855, in front of the advanced trench. Private
WILLIAM M‘GUIRE, noticed for conspicuous bravery at the battle of
Inkermann, at the capture of the rifle-pits on the 19th. of April,
1855, and the taking of the Quarries. Private JOHN QUINLAN, noticed
for conspicuous bravery at the battle of Inkermann, at the capture of
the Russian rifle-pits, and at both attacks on the Redan.
SEVENTY-NINTH REGIMENT.—Colour-Sergeants JAMES SPENCE and ALEXANDER
GOODBRAND, Sergeants COLIN CAMPBELL and WILLIAM DAVIE, Privates ROBERT
BRUCE and JAMES WILKIE; for good and gallant conduct at the battles of
the Alma and Balaklava, and in the trenches before Sebastopol.
Sergeant DAVIE and Private WILKIE, volunteered and acted as
sharpshooters at the early part of the siege. Sergeant WILLIAM GUNN
and Private JAMES SLOAN, present at the Alma, Balaklava, and siege of
Sebastopol; the former volunteered to act in front as a sharpshooter.
EIGHTY-EIGHTH REGIMENT.—Sergeant-Major STEPHEN CONYNGHAM, took a very
active part in the attack on the Quarries on the 7th. of June, 1855,
and was recommended for a medal and £5 on that occasion, but could not
obtain it, the regiment having received the allotted number; was noted
at the Horse Guards. Colour-Sergeant HUBERT KELLY, very distinguished
conduct on the 8th. of September, 1855, in going out of the advanced
trench under a heavy fire and bringing in the body of Colour-Sergeant
Gilmore, who was lying mortally wounded some distance in front.
Colour-Sergeant MAURICE CANTY volunteered to form one of the attacking
party ordered against “Egerton’s Pit” on the 12th. of April, 1855, as
also on several other occasions. Private MICHAEL RYAN, distinguished
himself on the 8th. of September, 1855, in bringing in his officer,
Captain Beresford, who was severely wounded. Both these were present
and did duty during the whole campaign. Private BERNARD M‘NAMARA, was
a sharpshooter at the beginning of the siege, and recommended for a
medal for distinguished service in December, 1854, but did not receive
it, as he was invalided to Scutari. Private THOMAS HANDLEY,
distinguished himself about the night of the 14th. of August, 1855,
when some young sentries were disposed to retire before a body of
Russians, by forcing them back to their posts, and remaining out
himself all night close to a Russian rifle-pit. Private HENRY
SPELLACY, a sharpshooter; on the 22nd. of October, 1855, wounded and
made a Russian officer prisoner; volunteered on all occasions.
Sergeant JOHN MYERS, commanded sharpshooters, and was conspicuous on
the 17th. of October, 1854. Drummer RICHARD GRANNON, gallant conduct
at Inkermann. Acting Corporal HENRY MCKEON, sharpshooter, and shewed
general gallant conduct in the trenches.
EIGHTY-NINTH REGIMENT.—Sergeant JOHN GRANT, commanded a detached party
of ten men, in a cutting, just over the _chevaux-de-frize_, on the
night it was broken down; held his ground and kept up a very effective
fire on the enemy. Corporal JOHN TREMWITH and Privates PATRICK
KINNEALLY, DARBY LENAGHAN, and WILLLAM HEFFERNAN performed zealous and
constant service in the trenches from the arrival of the regiment on
the 15th. of December, 1854, to the 9th. of September, 1855; did not
miss a single duty; Private Heffernan volunteered to go to the
Cemetery in the day-time, under a heavy fire, to bring in a wounded
man, in August, 1855.
NINETIETH REGIMENT.—Colour-Sergeant CHARLES SANDERSON.—Brought back
Captain Tinling, on the 8th. of September, 1855, after the Redan was
given up; distinguished conduct generally during the assault and
during the siege. The following never missed a trench duty: Private
JOHN ALEXANDER, present at the capture of Egerton’s pits; present on
the 8th. of June and on the 18th. of June, in the Quarries; on the
6th. of September, 1855, brought back Captain Buckley, Scots Fusilier
Guards, when mortally wounded; on the 8th. of September, 1855, was one
of the last men in the Redan; generally distinguished. Bugler EDWARD
FLAXMAN, on the 18th. of June, 1855, rescued several wounded men in
front of the Quarries under a heavy fire; on the 8th. of September,
1855, volunteered for the assault in place of another bugler, and
brought back Lieutenant-Colonel Hancock, and secured his jewellery,
watch, etc.; also brought back Lieutenant Deverill, 90th; generally
gallant behaviour. Private JOHN LAWLESS, present on the 19th. of
April, 1855; assault on Egerton’s rifle-pits; on the 18th. of June,
1855, present; recommended by Captain Preston for distinguished
conduct, when a working party was assaulted, when he remained with him
after all had retired; on the 8th. of September, at the Redan, took
the first Russian prisoner; brought in a wounded comrade. Private
THOMAS BAYLEY, distinguished conduct during a sortie, when he remained
with his captain, the others, except one, having retired; present on
the 18th. of June in the Quarries, and working party in the Quarries
on the 8th. of September; conduct always gallant and permanent.
Private JOHN GOLDSMITH, attack of rifle-pits, on the 19th. of April,
1855; defence of Quarries, on the 8th. of June; attack on the Redan,
on the 18th. of June; assault on the Redan, on the 8th. of September;
personal encounter with a Russian soldier while in the act of stabbing
an officer of the 97th. regiment, and wounded through the face and
nose. Corporal HENRY HILL, was in the attack on the Redan on the 8th.
of September, 1855, and wounded in the Redan; generally gallant
conduct. Private MICHAEL WHELAN, was in the attack on Egerton’s
Rifle-pits on the 19th. of April, 1855, and in reserve in the attack
on the Quarries, on the 7th. of June, 1855, and in the attack on the
Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855; was wounded in nine places;
generally gallant behaviour; both landed in the Crimea with the
regiment, on the 5th. of December, 1854, and never missed a trench
duty.
NINETY-THIRD REGIMENT.—The following (except Private LESLIE who was
not present at Balaklava, but was at the other actions,) served
throughout the war, and were present at the Alma, Inkermann, and
Balaklava, and the assaults of the 18th. of June and the 8th. of
September, 1855. Colour-Sergeant ALEXANDER KNOX, Colour-Sergeant at
the Alma and Balaklava, and distinguished himself by his coolness and
activity in the trenches. Sergeant ARCHIBALD CRABTREE, was sergeant of
the volunteers of the regiment who entered the Redan on the night of
the fall of Sebastopol. Lance-Corporal WILLIAM M‘KENZIE, was the first
man to step out when volunteers were called for from the regiment to
enter the Redan on the night of the fall of Sebastopol. Private John
Leslie, was severely wounded at the Alma, but refused to leave the
field, and remained fighting in the ranks, although shot through the
right arm, until the battle was over. Private PETER M‘KAY, was the
first man of the volunteers of his regiment who entered the Redan on
the night of the fall of Sebastopol. Private JOHN FORBES was severely
wounded in the trenches on the 14th. of July, 1855, and discharged
from hospital on the 26th. of July, 1855; rejoined his regiment, and
was present at the final assault. Private JAMES DAVIDSON. Sergeant
JAMES KIDDIE and Private JAMES COBB, both present throughout the war,
including the actions of the Alma and Balaklava, till severely wounded
in the trenches, the former on the 16th. of July, 1855, and the latter
on the 8th. of September following.
NINETY-FIFTH REGIMENT.—The following seven men were present at the
Alma, sortie of the 26th. of October, and Inkermann, and (with the
exception of Privates ENGLISH and JACQUES) served in the trenches
throughout the whole siege. Private JAMES CODY, wounded at Inkermann.
Private PATRICK DOOLEY, volunteered to carry ammunition to the
Quarries on the 8th. of June, 1855, and remained there fighting when
the enemy attempted to retake them. Corporal JAMES LINN, present at
the battle of the Alma, repulse of sortie on the 26th. of October,
1854, and battle of Inkermann. Corporal SAMUEL WEBB, volunteered to
carry ammunition to the Quarries on the 8th. of June, 1855, and
remained therein when the enemy attempted to retake them; mentioned in
division orders by Sir De Lacy Evans for his gallantry at the Alma.
Private JAMES ENGLISH, served in the trenches nearly throughout the
siege. Private PETER GALLAGHER, served in the trenches throughout the
whole siege. Private JOHN JACQUES, present at the Alma, (wounded in
shoulder and right arm); served in the trenches from March, 1855, to
the end of the siege. Sergeant NATHAN ORMOND, gallantry at the Alma.
Private WILLIAM HARRIS, gallantry in the trenches.
NINETY-SEVENTH REGIMENT.—Sergeant PATRICK DONNELLAN, was mentioned in
General Simpson’s despatch on account of his gallant conduct on the
8th. of September, 1855; he spiked one of the enemy’s guns. Corporal
ANDREW CURRAN, was bugler to the regiment on the above assault, and
behaved in a remarkably cool and gallant manner, and was mentioned in
the despatch. Private HENRY JACKSON, was mentioned in the despatch as
having highly distinguished himself at the assault on the Redan, on
the 8th. of September, 1855, and was wounded. Private JOHN COTTERILL,
was likewise mentioned for his gallant bearing, and was severely
wounded; he was also engaged with the enemy on the 22nd. of March,
1855. Private PATRICK M‘MILTRY, highly distinguished himself on the
occasion of the assault on the Redan, on the 8th. of September, and
was severely wounded; he was also engaged in the sortie on the 22nd.
of March, 1855, and greatly distinguished himself. Sergeant WILLIAM
NEWMANN, was one of the first to enter the Redan, on the 8th. of
September, and took the Russian captain of artillery prisoner, when,
taking him to the rear, he was so severely wounded that his life was
for a long time despaired of. Colour-Sergeant FRANCIS WEDGEWORTH,
landed with the regiment in the Crimea, and did duty uninterruptedly
until the date of his promotion to the Depôt Companies, on the 22nd.
of February, 1856; was present at the attack on the Redan on the 8th.
of September, and was severely wounded; he was mentioned in General
Simpson’s despatch among those highly distinguished. Private WILLIAM
FITZGERALD, highly distinguished himself on the occasion of the
assault on the Redan, on the 8th. of September, 1855; lost his left
leg.
RIFLE BRIGADE, FIRST BATTALION.—Each of the following received a medal
and four clasps: Colour-Sergeant JOHN HICKS, was a volunteer for the
attack on the rifle-pits, on the 20th. of November, 1854, under Lieut.
Tryon, by whose side he was when that officer was killed; was one of
the covering party on the 18th. of June, and was distinguished
throughout the siege for his coolness and gallantry. Private BERNARD
M‘MAHON, was serving in the band, and displayed great coolness and
courage on various occasions in bringing in wounded; on the 18th. of
June he joined the ranks (a volunteer) in order that he might take a
more active part in the attack of that day. Privates JOHN KING,
PATRICK M‘CANN, HENRY BAILEY, THOMAS DAVIS, and JOHN GREEN, were in
the attack on the rifle-pits, under Lieutenant Tryon, on the 20th. of
November, 1854; retaking of the third parallel on the 2nd. of
December, 1854; and the sortie on the Woronzoff Road on the 12th. of
December, 1854. Privates King, Bailey, Davis, and Green were also
volunteers for the rifle-pits on the 17th. of October, in advance of
Greenhill, and volunteers to occupy the rifle-pits on the 12th. of
April, 1855. Private Bailey was not at the sortie on the 12th. of
December, but was a volunteer sharpshooter in April, 1855; and Private
Davis was one of the covering party on the 18th. of June following.
Sergeant-Major RICHARD CORNELIUS, present at the battles of the Alma,
Balaklava, and Inkermann; Sergeant-Major of the battalion during the
siege of Sebastopol from October, 1854, to October, 1855, and
distinguished for his zeal and activity during the winter of 1854–5;
medal and four clasps. Private WALTER EAGLE, present at the taking of
the rifle-pits on the 20th. of November, 1854; retaking of the third
parallel on the 2nd. of December, 1854; in the sortie on the Woronzoff
Road on the 12th. of December, 1854; volunteer for sharpshooting on
the 12th. of April, 1855; severely wounded, and subsequently
discharged on pension; granted a medal and four clasps.
RIFLE BRIGADE, SECOND BATTALION.—The following three sergeants were
present at the Alma and Inkermann: Sergeant-Major JOHN WALLER, general
gallant conduct during siege operations; severely wounded on the 8th.
of September. Colour-Sergeant DANIEL FISHER, formed up a party, and
silenced two carronades in the caponnière of the Redan, on the 8th. of
September; went in search of wounded comrades same afternoon, under
heavy fire. Sergeant JAMES HARRYWOOD, good and gallant conduct during
the whole of the campaign; severely wounded in the new sap on the 1st.
of September. Sergeant THOMAS BURGE, present at the Alma, commanded
sharpshooters with much credit during the latter part of the siege;
rendered great service to Lieutenant Blayne, in command of a covering
party, on the 8th. of September. Corporal JOSEPH BRADSHAW, accompanied
Captain Forman in a night reconnaissance to Russian advanced works on
the 16th. of June; volunteered on the 18th. of June and the 8th. of
September; Alma and Inkermann. Private CHARLES FEOUGH, acted as
volunteer sharpshooter through the whole of the siege; present at the
Alma and Inkermann; general gallant conduct. Private MICHAEL
M‘CORMICK, conspicuous on the 18th. of June in his exertions to assist
the officer in command of the ladder party under very heavy fire, when
the latter was disabled; present at the Alma. Colour-Sergeant C. F.
MUNRO, general gallant conduct in the trenches and at the Alma.
Private MARK BENN, present during the whole campaign; gallant conduct
during the siege and at the Alma. Private CHARLES DENCER, present at
the Alma, and a volunteer sharpshooter during the siege.
THE SARDINIAN WAR MEDAL.
The King of Sardinia, following the example of the Emperor of the
French, presented four hundred war medals for military valour to the
British troops; and fifty to the Royal Navy and Marines. This medal was
distributed both to officers and men. It has a watered, dark blue
ribbon. On the obverse are the arms (white cross of Savoy) and crown of
Sardinia, with a branch of laurel and of palm, and the inscription “AL
VALORE MILITARE,” For Military Valour. The reverse bears two laurel
branches, with the words “SPEDIZIONE D’ORIENTE,” Expedition of the East,
and the date 1855–1856. The following officers and men were selected for
the Sardinian Medal, on account of the services specified against their
names:—
[Illustration:
Sardinian War Medal.
]
GENERAL OFFICERS.—General Sir GEORGE BROWN, G.C.B., commanded the
light division at the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and was
severely wounded on the last-named occasion; commanded the expedition
to Kertch; was in command of the light division, except while absent
on account of his wound, and while in command of the expedition to
Kertch; served also during the siege of Sebastopol up to the 27th. of
June, 1855, when he was compelled to return to England by severe
illness. Lieutenant-General Sir RICHARD ENGLAND, G.C.B., commanded the
third division at the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and the siege
of Sebastopol, till August, 1855, when he was compelled to return to
England by severe illness. Major-General Sir HENRY JOHN WILLIAM
BENTINCK, K.C.B., commanded the brigade of Guards at the battles of
the Alma and Inkermann, and was severely wounded on the last-named
occasion; on his return to the army he commanded the fourth division
during the remainder of the siege of Sebastopol. Major-General Lord
ROKEBY, K.C.B., commanded the brigade of Guards from February, 1855,
till the end of the siege of Sebastopol; for part of the time also was
in command of the first division. Major-General the Honourable Sir
JAMES YORKE SCARLETT, K.C.B., commanded the heavy cavalry brigade at
the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann; subsequently in 1855, the cavalry
division. Major-General Sir HARRY DAVID JONES, K.C.B., Royal
Engineers, commanded the Royal Engineers during the siege of
Sebastopol, from March, 1855. Major-General Sir WILLIAM EYRE, K.C.B.,
commanded a brigade at the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and
Inkermann, and the siege of Sebastopol. Major-General JOHN EDWARD
DUPUIS, C.B., Royal Artillery, served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5,
including the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann, and siege
of Sebastopol.
STAFF.—Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel GEORGE WYNEL MAYOW, unattached;
served as a Staff officer attached to the cavalry in the campaign of
1854–5, and was present at the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and
Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol. Lieutenant-Colonel Honourable
ADRIAN HOPE, 93rd. regiment; served on the Staff of the third
division at the Alma, Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol, till
April, 1855, when he was ordered to join his regiment at home, in
consequence of regimental promotion. Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel
Honourable LEICESTER CURZON, Rifle Brigade; served the Eastern
Campaign of 1854–5 as Assistant Military Secretary to the Field
Marshall (Lord Raglan); and afterwards, in the same capacity, to
General Sir James Simpson, G.C.B.; was present at the battles of the
Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol.
Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel KENNETH DOUGLAS MACKENZIE, 92nd. regiment;
served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5; served at the battles of the
Alma and Inkermann as a brigade-major attached to the light
division; afterwards as an assistant quartermaster-general at
Balaklava. Brevet-Lieut.-Colonel HUGH SMITH, 3rd. regiment; served
the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5; at the Alma, Balaklava, and
Inkermann as a deputy-assistant quartermaster-general attached to
the fourth division; afterwards, during the siege of Sebastopol, as
assistant adjutant-general to that division; and in the same
capacity with the expedition to Kinburn. Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel
JOSEPH EDWIN THACKWELL, unattached; served the Eastern Campaign of
1854–5; at the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and sortie of the
26th. of October, 1854, and till August, 1855, as a brigade-major
attached to the second division; subsequently as assistant
adjutant-general to the third division. Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel
ROBERT LOCKHART ROSS, served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5 as a
captain with the 93rd. regiment at the battles of the Alma and
Balaklava; and subsequently on the Staff as an assistant
adjutant-general at Balaklava. Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel LAWRENCE
SHADWELL, unattached; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5; at the
battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann, and part of the siege
of Sebastopol, as aide-de-camp to Lieutenant-General Sir Colin
Campbell, G.C.B., subsequently, during the remainder of the service,
as an assistant adjutant-general. Lieutenant-Colonel EDWARD BRUCE
HAMLEY, Royal Artillery; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5,
including the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann, sortie
of the 26th. of October, 1854, and the siege of Sebastopol.
Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel Honourable AUGUSTUS MURRAY CATHCART,
unattached; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5; at the battles of
the Alma and Inkermann as aide-de-camp to Major-General the
Honourable Sir George Cathcart, K.C.B.; during the siege of
Sebastopol as deputy-assistant quartermaster-general to the light
division. Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel JOHN AGMONDISHAM VESEY KIRKLAND,
unattached; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including the
battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol, up to
August, 1855, as deputy-assistant adjutant-general. Brevet-Major
VINCENT WING, 95th. regiment; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5;
was severely wounded at the battle of the Alma, when he was on the
Staff of Major-General Sir John Lysaght Pennefather, K.C.B.; was
afterwards with his regiment during part of the siege of Sebastopol.
Brevet-Major EDWARD FELLOWES, 11th. Hussars; served the Eastern
Campaign of 1854–5 as deputy-assistant quartermaster-general
attached to the cavalry division; was present at the battles of the
Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol.
Brevet-Major JOHN HACKETT, unattached; served the Eastern Campaign
of 1854–5 as deputy-assistant quartermaster-general; was present at
the battles of Balaklava and Inkermann, and the early part of the
siege of Sebastopol, till ordered to proceed to Scutari, where the
services of an officer of the quartermaster-general’s department
were required. Brevet-Major ARCHIBALD HENRY PLANTAGENET STUART
WORTLEY, unattached; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5 as a
deputy-assistant quartermaster-general attached to the third
division; was present at the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and
siege of Sebastopol, including the attack by Sir William Eyre’s
column on the Cemetery on the 18th. of June, 1855. Brevet-Major
Honourable GILBERT ELLIOT, Rifle Brigade; served the Eastern
Campaign of 1854–5; at the battles of the Alma and Balaklava as
aide-de-camp to Major-General the Honourable Sir George Cathcart,
K.C.B.; was compelled by ill-health to be sent to England, but
returned after a short absence, and served during the remainder of
the siege of Sebastopol, and till the army broke up, as a
deputy-assistant quartermaster-general. Brevet-Major WILLIAM
FAUSSETT, 44th. regiment; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5 as a
brigade-major attached to the third division; was present at the
battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and during the siege of
Sebastopol, including the attack on the Cemetery by Major-General
Eyre’s column on the 18th. of June, 1855. Brevet-Major ARCHIBALD
CAMPBELL SNODGRASS, 38th. regiment; served the campaign of 1854–5;
was present at the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, expedition to
Kertch, and siege of Sebastopol, and was severely wounded at the
assault on the Redan on the 18th. of June, 1855, as aide-de-camp to
Major-General Sir John Campbell, K.C.B.; rejoined the 38th. regiment
on his recovery, and served with it till the conclusion of the war.
Brevet-Major the Honourable WILLIAM JAMES COLVILLE, Rifle Brigade;
served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5; with the Rifle Brigade at the
battle of the Alma, and subsequently as aide-de-camp to General Sir
James Simpson, G.C.B., during the siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Major
ALGERNON ROBERT GARRETT, 46th. regiment; served as brigade-major
attached to the fourth division, during the siege of Sebastopol.
Brevet-Major FREDERICK AUGUSTUS THESIGER, Grenadier Guards; served
during part of the siege of Sebastopol with his regiment, and as
aide-de-camp to Major-General Markham till that officer’s return to
England at the end of the siege. Major ANDREW PITCAIRN, 42nd.
regiment; served the campaign of 1854–5; including the battles of
the Alma and Balaklava, expedition to Kertch, and siege of
Sebastopol. Brevet-Major RICHARD GEORGE AMHERST LUARD, 77th.
regiment; served at the siege of Sebastopol from March, 1855, as a
deputy-assistant adjutant-general. Brevet-Major RICHARD LYONS OTWAY
PEARSON, Grenadier Guards; served the campaign of 1854–5 as
aide-de-camp to Lieutenant-General Sir George Brown, G.C.B.,
including the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, expedition to
Kertch, and siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Major FREDERICK HAMMERSLEY,
14th. regiment; served during the siege of Sebastopol, in the early
part with his regiment, and subsequently as a deputy-assistant
quartermaster-general. Brevet-Major CHARLES WILLIAM ST. CLAIR, 57th.
regiment; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including the
battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol; was
severely wounded at the attack on the Redan, on the 18th. of June,
1855. Captain ARTHUR EDWARD VALETTE PONSONBY, Grenadier Guards;
served as aide-de-camp to General Sir George Brown at the expedition
to Kertch, and subsequently at the siege of Sebastopol, till Sir
George Brown’s return to England after the 18th. of June; after
that, till the end of the war, as aide-de-camp to Lieutenant-General
Sir William Codrington, K.C.B. Captain HENRY CLARKE JERVOISE,
Coldstream Guards; served the campaign of 1854–5 with the 42nd.
regiment at the Alma and Balaklava, and as aide-de-camp to
Major-General Sir Richard Airey, K.C.B., the Quartermaster-General
of the army during the siege of Sebastopol. Captain the Honourable
CHARLES JAMES KEITH, 4th. Light Dragoons; served the campaign of
1853–5 as aide-de-camp to Lieutenant-General Sir Richard England,
G.C.B.; was present at the battle of Inkermann and during the siege
of Sebastopol. Captain ROGER SWIRE, 17th. regiment; served at the
siege of Sebastopol from December, 1854; was severely wounded at the
assault on the Redan on the 8th. of September; served subsequently
as aide-de-camp to Major-General Wyndham, C.B. Captain CHARLES
EDWARD MANSFIELD, 33rd. regiment; served the campaign of 1854–5 as
aide-de-camp to Lieutenant-General Sir Colin Campbell, G.C.B.,
including the battles of the Alma and Balaklava, and siege of
Sebastopol. Captain RICHARD GEORGE ELLISON, 47th. regiment; served
the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the Alma
and Inkermann, and sortie on the 26th. of October, 1854; in the
latter part of the siege as aide-de-camp to Major-General Sir John
Lysaght Pennefather, K.C.B. Captain WILLIAM EARLE, 49th. regiment;
served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the
Alma and Inkermann, sortie on the 26th. of October, 1854, and siege
of Sebastopol; latterly as a Brigade-major attached to the second
division. Captain HENRY HOOPER DAY, 88th., regiment; served at the
battle of Inkermann and siege of Sebastopol, including the attack on
the Quarries and assaults on the Redan on the 18th. of June and the
8th. of September, 1855; in the latter part of the siege as
aide-de-camp to Brigadier-General Shirley. Captain GEORGE MONTAGUE
STOPFORD, Royal Engineers; was present at the battles of the Alma,
Balaklava, and Inkermann, and part of the siege of Sebastopol as
aide-de-camp to General Sir John Fox Burgoyne, Bart., G.C.B.
FOURTH DRAGOON GUARDS.—Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel WILLIAM CHARLES
FORREST, served the campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of
Balaklava and Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Major
FRANCIS ROWLAND FORSTER, commanded the first squadron of the
regiment at the action of Balaklava, on the 25th. of October, 1854.
Lieutenant-Colonel THOMAS WESTROPP M‘MAHON, C.B., served the
campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the Alma, Balaklava,
and Inkermann, and the siege of Sebastopol; served in 1854, as
Assistant Quartermaster-General of the cavalry division, and in
1855, as Lieutenant-Colonel commanding the 5th. Dragoon Guards.
Assistant-Surgeon WILLIAM CATTELL, was present during the whole of
the campaign in the Crimea, and shewed the greatest zeal during the
time of the cholera, and during the action at Balaklava, and
wherever his services were required under fire. Troop Sergeant-Major
JOHN EVANS, displayed gallant conduct at the action of Balaklava,
where he was wounded. Lance-Sergeant JAMES GAMBLE, was under fire a
considerable portion of the day on the 25th. of October, as orderly
to Major-General the Honourable Sir James Yorke Scarlett, K.C.B.;
had his horse shot through the thigh, but procured another, and
returned to his duty immediately.
FIRST DRAGOONS.—Colonel JOHN YORKE, C.B., served in the Crimea until
the action at Balaklava, when he was so severely wounded in command of
his regiment, as to oblige him to retire from active service. Captain
GEORGE CAMPBELL, displayed gallant conduct under fire in the cavalry
action at Balaklava, on the 25th. of October, 1854, and continued in
command of his troop, although _severely_ wounded, until the regiment
was out of fire. Sergeant JOHN HILL, displayed coolness and
intrepidity when on patrol and attacked by a party of Russians on the
10th. of October, 1854; and again on the 25th. of October, 1854, when
his horse was shot under him, on which occasion, having captured one
belonging to the enemy, he immediately rejoined his regiment and did
duty with it for the rest of the day.
SECOND DRAGOONS.—Colonel HENRY DARBY GRIFFITH, C.B.; served the
campaign of 1854–5; commanded his regiment at the battle of Balaklava.
Captain GEORGE BUCHANAN, this officer’s conduct in the heavy cavalry
charge at the action of Balaklava was cool and gallant, and by his
example great execution was done against the enemy; he afterwards
commanded a squadron under fire in support of the light brigade
charge. Sergeant-Major JOHN WILSON, was under arrest for a minor
offence, but on finding the regiment was likely to be engaged, he made
ready his horse, and coming up to the adjutant, said, “I have broken
my arrest, sir, as I could not see my regiment going into action and
remain quiet in camp; I have come to report myself, and wish to join
and do my duty.” In the heavy cavalry charge at Balaklava he fought
most gallantly, using his sword with great execution, and he was
afterwards wounded by a round shot when his regiment went in support
of the light brigade. He was promoted to troop sergeant-major for his
gallant conduct.
FOURTH LIGHT DRAGOONS.—Colonel Lord GEORGE AUGUSTUS FREDERICK PAGET,
C.B., served the campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the
Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol, and the
battle of the Tchernaya; in 1854 was in command of the 4th. Light
Dragoons; in 1855 in command of a brigade of light cavalry.
Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel ALEXANDER LOWE, served the campaign of
1854–5, including the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, Inkermann, and
the Tchernaya, and siege of Sebastopol; in 1854 as Major of the 4th.
Light Dragoons; in 1855 in command of the regiment. Brevet-Major
ROBERT PORTAL, served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5; the Alma,
Balaklava, Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol. Troop Sergeant-Major
WILLIAM WATERSON, displayed very gallant conduct at the action at
Balaklava, in the light cavalry charge, particularly in the retreat of
the regiment after they had sabred the artillerymen at their guns.
SIXTH DRAGOONS.—Captain EDWARD D’ARCY HUNT; Captain Hunt was squadron
leader of the second squadron of the 6th. Dragoons, which was detached
under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Shute, during the action of
Balaklava, and led the squadron with great steadiness and gallantry.
Trumpeter JOHN HARDY, acted as field trumpeter to Lieutenant-Colonel
White, C.B., during the action of Balaklava, and was consequently more
exposed during the whole of that day than any other man in the
regiment, more particularly during the charge of the heavy brigade.
EIGHTH HUSSARS.—Lieutenant-Colonel ROBERT DE SALIS, served the
campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the Alma, Balaklava,
Inkermann, and Tchernaya, and siege of Sebastopol; also commanded the
cavalry in the expedition to Kertch; in 1854 as Major of the 8th.
Hussars; in 1855 in command of the regiment. Brevet-Major EDWARD
TOMKINSON, advanced with the light brigade to Balaklava, and led the
squadron he commanded with courage and steadiness; he had his horse
shot under him; he was subsequently present at the battle of the
Tchernaya. Trumpeter WILLIAM WILSON, charged with the light brigade at
Balaklava, and evinced great coolness and courage, being then only
sixteen years of age; he was subsequently at the battle of the
Tchernaya.
TENTH HUSSARS.—Colonel WILLIAM PARLBY, commanded a brigade of cavalry
in the campaign of 1855, before Sebastopol, and at the battle of the
Tchernaya.
ELEVENTH HUSSARS.—Lieutenant and Adjutant JOHN YATES, was present in
the Crimea from the commencement of the campaign until August, 1855;
was present at the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann, and behaved
gallantly; acted as brigade-major to Major-General the Earl of
Cardigan, K.C.B., at Balaklava, and for a fortnight previously.
Sergeant ROBERT DAVIES, after having passed through the battery in the
light cavalry charge, perceiving a Russian field-piece limbered up to
retreat, Sergeant Davis called Private John T. Bambrick, who was
riding next him, to follow and endeavour to capture it; in going to
perform this duty he was attacked by two Russian lancers, one of whom
he cut down, the other shot his horse; when on the ground he received
a lance wound on the right thigh; he then caught a loose horse and
rejoined his regiment.
TWELFTH LANCERS.—Major THOMAS GEORGE ALEXANDER OAKES, commanded a
squadron of the 12th. Lancers, detached as the escort of General La
Marmora, at the battle of the Tchernaya.
THIRTEENTH LIGHT DRAGOONS.—Captain PERCY SHAWE SMITH, distinguished
conduct in the light cavalry charge at Balaklava, on the 25th. of
October, 1854. Corporal WILLIAM GARDINER, distinguished conduct on the
same occasion.
SEVENTEENTH LANCERS.—Colonel JOHN LAWRENSON, commanded the 17th.
Lancers at the Alma, and a brigade of cavalry in the campaign of 1855.
Cornet JAMES DUNCAN, served the Eastern campaign of 1854–5 to the end
of the war, including the affair of the Bulganak, the battles of the
Alma, Balaklava (horse killed), and Inkermann (horse killed), and
siege of Sebastopol; was never absent from the regiment. Sergeant A.
RANSON, embarked with the regiment for foreign service; was present at
the battles of the Alma, where he distinguished himself; Balaklava,
where he again distinguished himself by engaging and cutting down a
Russian officer; and Inkermann; siege of Sebastopol; was never absent
from the regiment.
ROYAL ARTILLERY.—Major FRANCIS BECKFORD WARD, served at the siege and
fall of Sebastopol; commanded the Royal Artillery at the battle of the
Tchernaya. Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel JOHN CHARLES WILLIAM FORTESCUE,
served at the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann, and
was present during the whole of the siege of Sebastopol.
Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel CHARLES HENRY MORRIS, C.B., joined the army
in October, 1854, and remained with it until the termination of the
war; was present at the sortie on the 26th. of October, at Inkermann,
and in the trenches; was with Marshal Bosquet at the assault of the
Mamelon and Malakoff. Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonels SAMUEL ENDERBY GORDON
and the Honourable EDWARD THOMAS GAGE; served at the battles of the
Alma and Balaklava, and was present during the whole of the siege of
Sebastopol. Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel CHARLES STUART HENRY, the siege
of Sebastopol; was severely wounded (with siege train.)
Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel HENRY JOHN THOMAS; the siege of Sebastopol.
Brevet-Major PHILIP GOSSET PIPON, the campaign of 1854–5; battles of
the Alma and Balaklava; siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Majors GASPARD LE
MARCHANT TUPPER and CHARLES HENRY INGILBY, the campaign of 1854–5;
Balaklava and Inkermann, where they were wounded; sortie on the 26th
of October, 1854; and siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Major HENRY PEEL
YATES, the campaign of 1854–5; battles of the Alma and Inkermann;
sortie on the 26th. of October, 1854; and siege of Sebastopol.
Brevet-Major JAMES FARRELL PENNYCUICK, the campaign of 1854–5; battle
of Inkermann and siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Majors ALEXANDER CÆSAR
HAWKINS and GEORGE SHAW, served in the trenches to the fall of
Sebastopol, the former from March, and the latter from January, 1855.
Brevet-Major EDWARD MOUBRAY, Eastern Campaign of 1854–5; battle of
Inkermann; siege of Sebastopol; commanded a battery in the Tchernaya.
Brevet-Major WILLIAM WIGRAM BARRY, Eastern Campaign of 1854–5; battles
of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol.
Brevet-Major JOHN EDWARD MICHELL, Eastern Campaign of 1854–5; the
Alma, Balaklava, and siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Majors GEORGE CECIL
HENRY, JAMES SINCLAIR, and LEWIS WILLIAM PENN (with siege train);
Eastern Campaign of 1854–5; Inkermann; and siege of Sebastopol; Major
Sinclair was very severely wounded during the siege. Brevet-Major
EDWARD TADDY, Eastern Campaign of 1854–5; the Alma, Balaklava, and
Inkermann; siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Major PAGET WALTER L’ESTRANGE,
Eastern Campaign of 1854–5; the siege of Sebastopol (with siege
train.) Brevet-Majors REGINALD HENRY CHAMPION (with siege train), and
WILLIAM GILLY ANDREWS, the campaign of 1854–5; battle of Inkermann and
siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Major WILLIAM GEORGE LE MESURIER, the
Alma, Balaklava, and siege of Sebastopol. Lieutenants BENJAMIN GEALE
HUMFREY, Sir JOHN WILLIAM CAMPBELL, Bart., EDWARD JOHN WARD, FREDERICK
AUGUSTUS ANLEY, CHARLES ORDE BROWNE, HENRY BARLOW MAULE, and CHARLES
FYSHE ROBERTS; all served in the trenches to the fall of Sebastopol;
the first, second, fourth, and seventh from March, 1855; the third and
sixth from May; and the fifth from April. Staff-Surgeon WILLIAM PERRY,
served at the battle of the Alma, the repulse of the sortie on the
26th. of October, 1854, and the battle of Inkermann; was also present
throughout the whole of the siege of Sebastopol. Assistant-Surgeon
ESSEX BOWEN, served at the battle of Inkermann; was also present
throughout the whole of the siege of Sebastopol; served in the
trenches from October, 1854 (the first bombardment) to May, 1855.
Troop Sergeant-Major J. BEARDSLEY, was present during the whole of the
campaign, and served at the battles of the Alma and Balaklava with
great zeal and gallantry. Company Sergeant-Major J. HAMILTON,
recommended for his bravery and distinguished conduct in the trenches;
was also remarkable for the example of coolness and intrepidity he
offered to others; received the medal for distinguished conduct in the
field. Sergeant JOHN HAMILTON, served in the trenches without
intermission from December, 1854, to the fall of Sebastopol. Sergeant
SAMUEL EWING, served in the first, second, third, and fourth
bombardments against Sebastopol; when in command of a gun in the
bombardment between the 6th. and the 10th. of June, 1855, he exposed
himself freely in the embrasures, and encouraged the men; was a
volunteer for the spiking party which left the trenches to assail the
Redan on the 18th. of June, 1855, on which occasion he lost a leg.
Sergeant DANIEL DOWLING, afterwards Lieutenant, military train; served
throughout the whole of the Crimean Campaign; was present at the
battles of the Alma, Balaklava, sortie on the 26th. of October, 1854,
and Inkermann; served as a volunteer in the second and third
bombardments against Sebastopol; was wounded on the 7th. of June,
1855, and noticed for his gallant conduct on two occasions. Sergeant
GEORGE SYMONS, served with great gallantry with the eighteen-pounders
at the battle of Inkermann, and distinguished himself repeatedly in
the trenches during the siege by his great zeal, gallantry, and good
conduct; was severely wounded in June, 1855. Sergeant MOSES HUNTER and
Bombardier DANIEL CAMBRIDGE, served in the trenches throughout the
whole of the siege of Sebastopol; the former was distinguished for his
good conduct and bravery in the trenches, and the latter formed one of
the spiking party on the 8th. of September, 1855, on which occasion he
was severely wounded; Bombardier Cambridge received the Victoria
Cross. Bombardier W. RAMSEY, served with zeal and distinction in the
trenches throughout the whole siege of Sebastopol; particularly
distinguished himself in the June bombardment in the advanced
batteries of the left attack, where he took charge of the gun on which
the heaviest fire was directed, and performed the duties required of
him in a most gallant and able manner. Acting Bombardier H. COLLIER,
was present at the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann, and
during the whole of the siege of Sebastopol; as a driver he was
constantly engaged in taking ammunition to the trenches; also
accompanied the expedition to Kinburn. Gunner and Driver EDWARD
O’BRIEN, served in the trenches in five bombardments against
Sebastopol, and with the spiking party (as volunteer) upon two
different occasions, namely, the 18th. of June and the 8th. of
September, 1855. Gunner and Driver JACOB M‘GARRY, served at the battle
of the Alma, and was detached with the Turks in one of the advanced
redoubts in front of Balaklava, on the 25th. of October, 1854; upon
the Turks retiring from the redoubts on the advance of the Russians he
remained to spike the guns in his charge, for which conduct he
received the approval of Her Majesty, conveyed through the Secretary
of State for War. Gunner and Driver THOMAS ARTHUR, was present at five
bombardments against Sebastopol, and formed one of the spiking party
of artillery on the 18th. of June, 1855, as a volunteer, on which
occasion he was severely wounded. Gunner and Driver JOHN DEATH, served
in the trenches throughout the whole of the siege of Sebastopol, and
was present with one of the two eighteen-pounders at the battle of
Inkermann. Gunner and Driver JOHN BARRETT, served at the battle of the
Alma, and was detached with the Turks in one of the advanced redoubts
in front of Balaklava, on the 25th. of October, 1854; when the Turks
retired from the redoubts on the advance of the Russians, he remained
to spike the guns in his charge, for which conduct he received the
approval of Her Majesty, conveyed through the Secretary of State for
War.
ROYAL ENGINEERS.—Colonel JOHN WILLIAM GORDON, C.B., the Eastern
Campaign of 1854–5, the battle of the Alma, and the siege of
Sebastopol; was second in command of the Royal Engineers; was severely
wounded on the night of the 22nd. of March, 1855. Colonel FREDERICK
EDWARD CHAPMAN, C.B., and Lieutenant-Colonel EDWARD STANTON, C.B.; the
Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, battles of the Alma, and Inkermann, and
the whole siege of Sebastopol. Lieutenant-Colonel JAMES FRANKFORT
MANNERS BROWNE, C.B., the siege of Sebastopol; was engaged at the
capture of the Quarries; was very severely wounded in the trenches on
the 24th. of August, 1855. Major HORACE WILLIAM MONTAGUE, the Eastern
Campaign of 1854–5; the siege of Sebastopol till taken prisoner on the
22nd. of March, 1855; rejoined the army shortly before the termination
of the siege. Major FAIRFAX CHARLES HASSARD, the siege of Sebastopol;
expedition to Kertch. Major CHARLES BRISBANE EWART, the Eastern
Campaign of 1854–5; the Alma, Balaklava, Inkermann, and siege of
Sebastopol. Major FRANCIS HORATIO DE VERE, the Eastern Campaign of
1854–5; the Alma, Balaklava, and the siege of Sebastopol. Lieutenant
WILBRAHAM OATES LENNOX, rendered distinguished service during the
siege of Sebastopol; has received the decoration of the Victoria
Cross. Lieutenant ARTHUR LEARY, rendered distinguished service during
the early part of the siege of Sebastopol. Lieutenant FRANCIS EDWARD
PRATT, rendered distinguished service during the siege of Sebastopol.
Private A. M‘CAUGHEY, rendered distinguished service on various
occasions during the siege of Sebastopol, particularly at Egerton’s
rifle-pit. Second Corporal W. BAKER, distinguished for his courage and
coolness on the morning after breaking ground in the trenches before
Sebastopol. Private W. TUMBLE, rendered distinguished service during
the siege in the trenches before Sebastopol, particularly on the 5th.
of November, 1854.
GRENADIER GUARDS.—Colonel CHARLES WILLIAM RIDLEY, C.B., commanded the
Grenadier Guards for the first six months of the siege of Sebastopol,
in 1855, and subsequently a brigade in the first division during the
remainder of the siege, and till the end of the year.
Lieutenant-Colonel Lord ARTHUR HAY, served during the siege of
Sebastopol from the end of 1854 until the termination of the war; a
great part of the time as assistant adjutant-general to the first
division. Captain CHARLES NAPIER STURT, served during the Eastern
Campaign, including the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann;
at the latter was severely wounded; and siege of Sebastopol. Captain
HENRY WILLIAM VERSCHOYLE, served through the whole of the campaign,
and carried the regimental colours at Inkermann, when surrounded by
the enemy. Captain ROBERT WILLIAM HAMILTON, was wounded when carrying
the colours at the Alma, but continued with them throughout that day;
was with the colours again at Inkermann, when surrounded by the enemy.
Colour-Sergeant RICHARD MINOR, was with the colours when surrounded by
the enemy at Inkermann. Private THOMAS SHARPE, served with distinction
both at the Alma and Inkermann.
COLDSTREAM GUARDS.—Lieutenant-Colonel CLEMENT WILLIAM STRONG; served
in the Eastern Campaign, including the battles of the Alma, Balaklava,
and Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol. Lieutenant-Colonel Lord
Augustus CHARLES LENNOX FITZ ROY; served at the battles of Balaklava
and Inkermann, and at the latter was very severely wounded; siege of
Sebastopol. Brevet-Majors PHILIP SAMBROOK CRAWLEY and SIR JAMES
DUNLOP, BART.; were present at the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann, and
the whole of the trench duty. Brevet-Major JOHN AUGUSTUS CONNOLLY;
served during the Eastern Campaign of 1854, with the 49th. regiment,
including the battle of the Alma and siege of Sebastopol; was highly
distinguished and severely wounded at the repulse of the sortie made
on the second division on the 26th. of October, 1854; has received the
decoration of the Victoria Cross. Sergeant G. HAYNES and
Lance-Sergeant F. FILE; were present at the Alma, Balaklava,
Inkermann, and the whole of the trench duty. After the battle of
Inkermann, Lance-Sergeant File was sent with a party of four men to
collect the wounded; having sent the party to camp with the wounded
men, he found, when alone, twenty-nine Russians (three of them
severely wounded) in a quarry; he took them prisoners, without
resistance, and brought them to camp.
SCOTS FUSILIER GUARDS.—Colonel EDWARD WALKER FORESTIER WALKER, C.B.;
Commanded the Scots Fusilier Guards in the Crimea from the 22nd. of
September to the end of the war; was at the action of Balaklava and
Inkermann (where he was severely wounded), and the siege of
Sebastopol. Brevet-Major the Honourable WENHAM CLARENCE WALPOLE COKE;
served with zeal at the siege of Sebastopol, and distinguished himself
by his coolness under fire in the trenches. Brevet-Major the
Honourable ALEXANDER EDWARD FRAZER; served during the Eastern Campaign
of 1854 and part of 1855, including the battles of the Alma,
Balaklava, Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol. Captain SEYMOUR JOHN
BLANE; served during the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including the
action of Balaklava and battle of Inkermann, where he was severely
wounded. Siege of Sebastopol. Captain JOHN SCOTT; served the Crimean
Campaign with distinction, especially at the battle of the Alma; he
was then in the 79th. regiment. He afterwards served before Sebastopol
in the Scots Fusilier Guards, with credit to himself and benefit to
the service. Sergeant JOHN MCBLAIN; served throughout the whole
campaign; he was present at the Alma, Balaklava, Inkermann, and siege
of Sebastopol. Sergeant J. STEWART; distinguished himself by his
gallantry at the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann, and
siege of Sebastopol.
FIRST REGIMENT, FIRST BATTALION.—Lieutenant-Colonel ALEXANDER BARRY
MONTGOMERY, C.B.; served through the Eastern Campaign of 1854,
including the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and siege of
Sebastopol, up to the 23rd. of August, 1855. Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel
the Honourable CHARLES DAWSON PLUNKETT; served during the Eastern
Campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the Alma and Inkermann,
and siege of Sebastopol. Captains WILLIAM FREDERICK JOHN RUDD, and
WILLIAM SPICER COOKWORTHY; faithful, zealous, and active in the
discharge of their duties throughout the whole campaign. Lieutenant
FREDERICK HARRY HOPE; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including
the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol.
Sergeant-Major R. HENSHALL and Colour-Sergeant WILLIAM M‘DOWELL;
faithful, zealous, and active in the discharge of arduous duties
throughout the whole campaign.
FIRST REGIMENT, SECOND BATTALION.—Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel FRANCIS
GREGOR URQUHART; was present at the siege of Sebastopol from the 22nd.
of April, 1855. Major WILLIAM JAMES GILLUM; rendered constant,
zealous, and efficient service in the trenches before Sebastopol from
the 22nd. of April to the 8th. of September, 1855, on which day,
during the attack on the Redan, he was severely wounded (lost a leg).
Private G. WOODHOUSE; rendered constant, active, willing, and
efficient service in the trenches before Sebastopol from the 22nd. of
April to the 8th. of September, 1855. His claims to distinction were
considered to entitle him to receive the French Military War Medal had
there been more for distribution.
THIRD REGIMENT.—Colonel CHARLES THOMAS VAN STRAUBENZEE, C.B.; served
during the siege of Sebastopol from the 22nd. of April, 1855, and
commanded a brigade of the light division at the assault on the Redan
on the 8th. of September, 1855. Brevet-Major GEORGE JAMES AMBROSE;
displayed conspicuous bravery when in command of a party (two hundred)
of the Buffs on the 7th. of June, 1855, in repelling a sortie of the
enemy in their endeavour to retake the Quarries, when he was
dangerously wounded; was also present at the attack and capture of the
Quarries in the earlier part of the day; promoted to be Brevet-Major
for his services on that occasion; was mentioned in the despatch of
the 20th. of June, 1855. Private JOHN FAHEY; on the night of the 14th.
of August, 1855, was one of a picket posted at the head of a ravine in
front of a working party; the picket was in the open; a very heavy
fire was commenced by the enemy upon the working party; Private Fahey
was the only one of the picket who stood his ground, which he did all
night.
FOURTH REGIMENT.—Lieutenant-Colonel JOHN JOSIAH HORT and Captain
FRANCIS FISHER HAMILTON; served the Eastern Campaign, including the
battles of the Alma and Inkermann and siege of Sebastopol; Captain
Hamilton was wounded at the Alma. Captain AUGUSTUS JOSEPH SYKES; was
present with the head-quarters of his regiment during the whole
Eastern Campaign; was cheerful and zealous in the performance of his
duties during the period of the siege operations. Lieutenant JOHN
HOWLEY; joined the head-quarters of his regiment in the Crimea on the
8th. of November, 1857; was remarkable for zeal and activity in the
discharge of his duty on all occasions when under fire; remained with
his regiment until the embarkation of the army for England in 1856.
Sergeant J. M‘ARDELL; served continuously with his regiment throughout
the Eastern Campaign; was always most conspicuous for the active,
cheerful, and zealous performance of his duty in the trenches during
the winter of 1854–5; frequently volunteered and went on the trenches
night after night with readiness, when (owing to excessive sickness),
sufficient non-commissioned officers could not be found for duty.
Private THOMAS SCANNELLS; served continuously with his regiment during
the whole of the Eastern Campaign. On the night of the 5th. of May,
1855, this man was on sentry in front of the advanced trench before
Sebastopol, when a small party of the 4th. regiment, under the command
of Captain Arnold, was surprised by a large body of Russians, who
fired upon them (mortally wounding and taking prisoner Captain Arnold)
and compelled them to retire; when consequent on the surprise and
confusion which existed, some of the sentries on adjacent posts ran
into the trench; Private Scannells, however, remained firm at his
post, and by his example encouraged the other sentries to stand fast.
SEVENTH REGIMENT.—Lieutenant-Colonel REGINALD YONGE SHIPLEY; was
present at the battle of the Alma, where he was very severely wounded.
Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel JOHN ROWLEY HEYLAND; served in the siege of
Sebastopol in 1855; he was very severely wounded at the attack on the
Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855. Brevet-Major HUGH ROBERT
HIBBERT; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5; the Alma (wounded),
Inkermann, siege of Sebastopol, assaults on the Redan on the 18th. of
June and the 8th. of September; was wounded in the trenches, and very
severely on the 8th. of September, 1855. Lieutenant WILLIAM HOPE; at
the great explosion of the French siege train, on the 15th. of
November, 1855, Lieutenant Hope was conspicuous for his coolness and
activity when in charge of a fatigue party to cover the mill with wet
blankets; the roof had been blown off, and one hundred and sixty tons
of gunpowder were exposed to the fire of burning materials, rockets,
etc.; he mounted the mill and by his courage and example saved the
magazine, which was momentarily expected to explode, and preserved the
lives of probably hundreds of the light division. He had previously
distinguished himself at the assault and taking of the Quarries. He
received the decoration of the Victoria Cross. Private WILLIAM
BARRACK; volunteered for sharpshooting on the 17th. of October, 1854,
and continued with the sharpshooters until the battle of Inkermann,
where he was severely wounded; on the 17th. of October, 1854, he was
taken prisoner while out with the sharpshooters, and made his escape
the same day. Private JOHN M‘GUIRE; on the 6th. of May, 1855, Private
John M‘Guire, at the risk of his own life, brought in a wounded
comrade who was lying in the Woronzoff road; to perform this
meritorious act he was obliged to cross a considerable space of open
ground, exposed to the fire of the Russian sharpshooters. Private John
M‘Guire was also present at the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, the
storming of the Quarries, and both the assaults on the Great Redan.
Deserted since he was recommended for the medal, which he, in
consequence, forfeited.
NINTH REGIMENT.—Lieutenant-Colonel FREDERICK D. LISTER; served during
the siege of Sebastopol, from the 27th. of November, 1854, till the
capture of the place. Captain WILLIAM NUGENT; displayed gallant
conduct in the trenches on several occasions between the 27th. of
November, 1854, and the 8th. of September, 1855; also during the
attack on the Cemetery on the 18th. of June, 1855. Sergeant P.
DONOHUE; displayed gallant conduct in the trenches on many occasions
during the siege of Sebastopol; also on the 18th. of June, 1855,
during the attack on the Cemetery.
FOURTEENTH REGIMENT.—Colonel MAURICE BARLOW, Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel
Sir JAMES EDWARD ALEXANDER, and Brevet-Major W. C. TREVOR; served in
the siege of Sebastopol from January, 1855. Colonel Barlow was in
command of a brigade at the fall of the place. Captain JOHN GITTENS
MAYCOCK; was present with the 47th. regiment at the battles of the
Alma, sortie on the 26th. of October, 1854, and Inkermann; wounded at
the Alma. Sergeant W. HOPKINS; particularly recommended by the
officers of the regiment for zealous and exemplary conduct in the
trenches.
SEVENTEENTH REGIMENT.—Brevet-Major ALEXANDER M‘KINSTRY; displayed
gallant conduct on the 18th. of June, 1855, at the assault on the
Great Redan. Colour-Sergeant H. GIBSON; displayed remarkable
intelligence and general gallantry in the trenches throughout the
whole time the regiment served at the siege of Sebastopol.
EIGHTEENTH REGIMENT.—Lieutenant-Colonel JOHN CLARK KENNEDY, C.B.;
served in the siege of Sebastopol from December, 1854, including
the attack on the Cemetery on the 18th. of June, 1855.
Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel GEORGE FREDERICK STEVENSON CALL; siege
of Sebastopol in 1855. Lieutenant THOMAS DURAND BAKER; displayed
great gallantry on the 18th. of June, 1855, at the assault of
Sebastopol, and zeal in the trenches. Private J. WEIR; displayed
gallant conduct at the assault of Sebastopol on the 18th. of June,
1855, specially, and on several previous occasions.
NINETEENTH REGIMENT.—Lieutenant-Colonel ROBERT WARDEN; served the
campaign of 1844 and 1855, including the battles of the Alma and
Inkermann, at both of which he was wounded; the whole of the siege of
Sebastopol; and was also engaged at the attack on the Quarries, and on
the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855. Captain HENRY TURNER
UNIACKE; served the campaign of 1854 and 1855, present at the battle
of the Alma and the whole of the siege of Sebastopol, including the
attack on the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855. Captain GEORGE
ALEXANDER WARBURTON; landed in the Crimea on the 17th. of January,
1855; served during the siege of Sebastopol, including the assault of
the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855; was never absent from his
duty during this period from sickness or any other cause. Lieutenant
and Adjutant THOMAS THOMPSON; landed with his regiment in the Crimea;
was present at the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and during the
siege of Sebastopol, until ordered to England on duty on the 14th. of
February, 1855; was never absent from his duty during the period of
his service with the Eastern expedition. Sergeant JOHN SHERLOCK, and
Private JOHN HALLORAN; served during the whole of the campaign of
1854–5, during which period they were never absent from duty, from
sickness or any other cause. The former was present at the Alma,
Inkermann, the taking of the Quarries, and at the two assaults on the
Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855, when he was slightly wounded.
The latter was present at the Alma, Inkermann, and the assault of the
8th. of September, 1855.
TWENTIETH REGIMENT.—Colonel FREDERICK HORN, C.B.; served the campaign
of 1854–5, including the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, at the
last of which he was wounded; commanded a brigade during the siege of
Sebastopol. Major WILLIAM POLLEXFEN RADCLIFFE; served the campaign of
1854–5, including the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and the whole
of the siege of Sebastopol. Captain CHARLES EDWARD PARKINSON; landed
in the Crimea on the 14th. of September, 1854; was present at the
battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann, and through the whole
of the siege (except twenty-one days’ sick leave at Balaklava);
discharged his duty at all times with zeal and activity. Lieutenant
HECTOR BARLOW VAUGHAN; landed in the Crimea on the 14th. of September,
1854; was present at the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and
throughout the whole of the siege of Sebastopol (except ten days sick
on the heights). Colour-Sergeant J. WHYBROW and Private PETER ROWE;
both landed with the expedition on the 14th. of September, 1854, and
were present at all the actions. Colour-Sergeant Whybrow was wounded
at Inkermann, and served through the whole of the siege operations,
performing his duty with zeal. Private Rowe brought himself
prominently to notice at the battle of Inkermann, in a position
against a considerable force of the enemy, where he behaved in a very
gallant manner, and was conspicuously in the front of the small party
of which he was one. Was afterwards severely wounded in the trenches.
TWENTY-FIRST REGIMENT.—Colonel CHARLES RICHARD SACKVILLE (LORD WEST),
C.B.; served the campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the Alma
and Inkermann, and the whole of the siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Major
GEORGE NEELD BOLDERO; served the campaign of 1854, including the
battles of the Alma and Inkermann, at the last of which he was
severely wounded, and siege of Sebastopol. Captains HENRY KING and
RICHARD STEPHENS; both landed with the regiment at Old Fort, on the
14th. of September, 1854. The former was present at the battles of the
Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann; was dangerously wounded through the
neck at the latter engagement. The latter was present at the battles
of the Alma and Inkermann, and was very severely wounded (arm
amputated) when carrying the Queen’s colours in the latter battle.
Each did duty in the trenches to the 5th. of November, 1854. Captain
S. H. CLERKE; served in the Crimea from the 14th. of September to the
26th. of October, 1854, and from the 27th. of December to the end of
the war. Present at the Alma and Kinburn. Sergeant-Major W. FOWLER and
Colour-Sergeant R. ELLIS; both landed with the regiment at Old Fort.
The former was present at the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and
Inkermann; did duty in the trenches, and was present with his regiment
throughout the war. The latter was present at the Alma and Inkermann
(wounded in the arm at the latter), and did his duty in the trenches
till the 11th. of May, 1855.
TWENTY-THIRD REGIMENT.—Colonel DANIEL LYSONS, C.B.; served the
campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the Alma and Inkermann,
and the whole siege of Sebastopol; engaged in the assaults on the
Redan on the 18th. of June and the 8th. of September, 1855; on the
latter occasion he was severely wounded. Major FRANCIS EDWARD DREWE;
for going out to the front under a heavy fire on the evening of the
8th. of September, 1855, to assist in bringing in Lieutenant and
Adjutant Dyneley, 23rd. Fusiliers, who was lying mortally wounded near
the Redan, where he had fallen during the unsuccessful assault that
day. This voluntary duty Major Drewe performed with the assistance of
Corporal Shields and a party of four other volunteers. Major Drewe
further served with credit throughout the whole of the siege,
including the battles of the Alma and Inkermann; capture of Egerton’s
Rifle-pits; capture of the Quarries; sortie on the 22nd. of March;
assaults on the Redan, the 18th. of June and the 8th. of September,
1855. Wounded on the 8th. of September. Captain SYDNEY CROHAN MILLETT;
served the campaign of 1854–5, the battles of the Alma and Inkermann,
and the whole of the siege of Sebastopol. Was severely wounded on the
8th. of September, 1855, at the assault on the Redan. Lieutenant LUKE
O’CONNOR and Corporal E. LUBY; services at the Alma as already
detailed; the former also behaved with great gallantry in the assault
on the Redan, the 8th. of September, 1855, where he was severely
wounded through both thighs. The latter served throughout the siege,
and displayed great coolness and courage at the assault on the Redan
on the 8th. of September, 1855, where he acted as Orderly to
Lieutenant-Colonel Bunbury, and made himself very useful while on the
parapet and in the ditch of the Redan. Corporal THOMAS SYMONDS; for
going out to the front of the trenches, right attack, with another man
(since dead), and bringing in a wounded corporal of the 97th.
regiment. Was mentioned for it by Lieutenant-General Sir William
Codrington, K.C.B., in Divisional Orders, 7th. of September, 1855, as
follows:—“The Lieutenant-General has great pleasure in referring to
the good conduct of two men of the 23rd. regiment, named James Brown
and Thomas Symons, who brought in from the front a corporal of the
97th. regiment, who had been severely wounded, and left in a very
exposed position, to which they went out most gallantly and humanely
at the risk of their own lives. The Commander of the Forces, in
wishing their names to be publicly noticed, desires they may receive a
gratuity of £3 each.”
TWENTY-EIGHTH REGIMENT.—Colonel FRANK ADAMS, C.B., and
Lieutenant-Colonel ROBERT JULIAN BAUMGARTNER, C.B.; served the
campaign of 1854–5, the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, the whole
siege of Sebastopol, and engaged in the attack on the Cemetery on the
18th. of June, 1855. Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel EDMUND GILLING
HALLEWELL, unattached; served the campaign of 1854–5, the battles of
the Alma and Inkermann, and the whole siege of Sebastopol. Major
THOMAS MAUNSELL; served with the 28th. regiment in Turkey; landed in
the Crimea on the 14th. of September, 1854; was present at the battles
of the Alma and Inkermann. Volunteered as captain to command the
sharpshooters of the third division; was employed as such from the
opening of the siege before Sebastopol till he was severely wounded on
the 30th. December, 1854. Captain SUSSEX LENNOX AUBREY BEAUCLERK
MESSITER; served the campaign of 1854–5, battles of the Alma and
Balaklava, and the whole siege of Sebastopol. Captain THOMAS LYNDEN
BELL; served with the 28th. regiment in Turkey; landed in the Crimea
on the 14th. of September, 1854; was present at the battles of the
Alma and Inkermann; served at the siege before Sebastopol from the
commencement of the operations till August, 1855, when he was obliged
to leave on account of sickness. Was at the attack and occupation of
the Cemetery before Sebastopol, on the 18th. of June, 1855. Corporal
J. M‘LOUGHLIN and Private W. GLEESON; both served with the regiment in
Turkey; landed in the Crimea on the 14th. September, 1854; were
present at the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, the fall of
Sebastopol, and at the attack and occupation of the Cemetery before
Sebastopol on the 18th. of June, 1855. During the whole siege Corporal
M‘LOUGHLIN was never sick or absent from his duty one day, and took
his regular tour of the trench duty. On the 18th. of June he
volunteered to carry a letter to the advanced party from Major-General
Sir William Eyre, then commanding the attack, which duty was performed
in a most gallant manner, under a very heavy and galling fire from the
enemy. Private Gleeson on the same occasion volunteered for the
advanced party as sharpshooter, and distinguished himself by carrying
to the rear, from an advanced post, a wounded comrade, under a very
heavy and galling fire from the enemy.
THIRTIETH REGIMENT.—Lieutenant-Colonel JAMES THOMAS MAULEVERER, C.B.;
served the campaign of 1854–5; battles of the Alma, Inkermann
(severely wounded); sortie on the 26th. of October; the whole siege of
Sebastopol; and was wounded in the assault on the Redan on the 8th. of
September, 1855. Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel THOMAS HENRY PAKENHAM;
displayed especial gallant conduct in leading his company to the
attack at the battle of the Alma, where he was dangerously wounded.
Major ROBERT DILLON; rendered good and gallant service in the trenches
before Sebastopol, and on Inkermann heights during the winter of
1854–5. Lieutenant and Adjutant GILBERT HOWARD SANDERS; the siege of
Sebastopol; was twice wounded and lost a leg at the assault on the
Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855. Sergeant T. SHAW; displayed
distinguished conduct in the field in making a Russian mounted officer
prisoner, for which service he was specially thanked in orders, by the
General, on the 13th. November, 1854. Private J. ANDREWS; for
distinguished conduct in the field in having aided Sergeant Shaw to
capture a Russian mounted officer, for which service he (in
conjunction with the Sergeant) was specially thanked in orders, by the
General, on the 13th. of November, 1854.
THIRTY-FIRST REGIMENT.—Colonel GEORGE STAUNTON; served in the siege of
Sebastopol from May, 1855, to the capture of the place.
THIRTY-THIRD REGIMENT.—Lieutenant-Colonel GEORGE VALENTINE EDWARD
MUNDY, C.B.; served the campaign of 1854–5, the Alma, Inkermann, and
the whole siege of Sebastopol; was engaged in the attack on the Redan
on the 18th. of June, 1855. Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel JOHN ELIAS
COLLINGS; served the campaign of 1854–5, the Alma, Inkermann and siege
of Sebastopol; was engaged in the attack on the Redan on the 18th. of
June. Captain ALEXANDER BRUCE WALLIS; was present with his company at
the battle of the Alma, and was called upon during the action to carry
one of the regimental colours; while so employed he was severely
wounded through the right thigh, and although suffering much he
remained with the colours until the close of the action. Lieutenant
the Honourable R. H. DE MONTMORENCY; on the 8th. of September, 1855,
Lieutenant De Montmorency went most gallantly over the parapet of the
Redan at the commencement of the assault, cheering on the men; and on
the same day he volunteered to lead a party to occupy some rifle-pits,
in order to prevent their being taken by the Russians, which he held
for some time after the attacking party had been withdrawn.
Assistant-Surgeon THOMAS CLARK; served the campaign of 1854–5, battles
of the Alma and Inkermann, and the whole siege of Sebastopol. Private
P. LEARY; was one of the first men to enter the Redan on the 8th. of
September, 1855, and after having been severely wounded in the head,
he volunteered to assist in taking some rifle-pits, to prevent their
being occupied by the Russians. This man was recommended for the
French Military War Medal. Private JAMES BOND; behaved very gallantly
after the attack on the Redan on the 18th. of June, 1855, by
volunteering to go out between the advanced works and the Redan, under
a very heavy fire, to bring in the Honourable Edward Fitzclarence, of
the 7th. Fusiliers, who was severely wounded.
THIRTY-FOURTH REGIMENT.—Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel JOHN SIMPSON and
Brevet-Major JOSEPH JORDAN; both served during the siege of Sebastopol
from the 9th. of December, 1854; the former was engaged at the capture
of the Quarries and assault on the Redan on the 8th. of September,
1855; and the latter was engaged in the sortie on the 22nd. of March;
at the capture of the rifle-pits, 19th. of April; and assault on the
Redan on the 18th. of June, 1855, when he was severely wounded.
Lieutenant ABEL WOODROFFE BOYCE; for having at the assault on the
Redan, on the 18th. of June, 1855, after the troops had retired to the
trenches, gone out in front of the advanced trenches under a heavy
fire of grape, and rendered great assistance in bringing in Lieutenant
and Adjutant Hobson, 7th. Fusiliers, who was lying outside, severely
wounded. Lieutenant FRANCIS PEEL; for cool and gallant conduct at the
assault on the Redan on the 18th. of June, 1855, on which occasion he
was wounded. Colour-Sergeant J. PRATT; displayed gallant conduct at
the assault on the Redan, in encouraging the men and assisting to
carry a scaling ladder to the _abattis_, on which occasion he was
wounded. Corporal D. COUGHLAN; displayed gallant conduct at the
assault on the Redan on the 18th. of June, 1855, in assisting to carry
a scaling ladder to the _abattis_, when the rest of the bearers first
employed were either killed or wounded. He also brought in a wounded
comrade to the trenches under a heavy fire.
THIRTY-EIGHTH REGIMENT.—Lieutenant-Colonel JAMES PATTOUN SPARKES,
C.B., and Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel WILLIAM JAMES LOFTUS; Eastern
Campaign of 1854–5; the Alma and whole siege of Sebastopol; engaged in
the attack on the Cemetery on the 18th. of June, 1855. Lieutenant
CONSTANTINE WILLIAM SEPTIMUS GAYNOR; rendered good and zealous service
in the trenches before Sebastopol, till he was wounded severely by a
rifle-ball on the 21st. of February, 1855. Lieutenant ARTHUR JOHNSON
ALLIX EWEN; was in advance on the 18th. of June, 1855, in the attack
and capture of the Cemetery by the second brigade, third division.
Privates P. MCGUIRE and T. REYNOLDS; both were in advance on the 18th.
of June, 1855, in the attack and capture of the Cemetery by the second
brigade, third division. Was one of those who reached close under the
Russian batteries. Private M‘Guire, though severely wounded in the
left hand, remained at his post during the whole day, firing on the
Russian embrasures; and Private Reynolds always behaved well in the
trenches during the siege.
THIRTY-NINTH REGIMENT.—Major THOMAS WRIGHT HUDSON; served throughout
the siege of Sebastopol from the 19th. of December, 1854. Lieutenant
and Adjutant THOMAS WESTROPP BENNETT; displayed general zealous and
good conduct in the trenches before Sebastopol during the
bombardments, and was present at the attacks on the 18th. of June and
the 8th. of September, 1855. Private J. M‘CLUSKEY; on the 18th. of
June, 1855, when a party of the 39th. regiment was stationed in the
trenches overlooking the Cemetery, which had that day been taken
possession of by the brigade under Sir William Eyre, cries and groans
of a wounded man attracted attention. Lieutenant Smith, in command of
the party, asked for volunteers to accompany him to ascertain the
cause. This man and another (who has received the French War Medal),
came forward, and they brought in a wounded sergeant of the 38th.
regiment, who had been lying there for several hours. This act was
performed under a heavy fire, and very close to the Russian sentries.
FORTY-FIRST REGIMENT.—Lieutenant-Colonel ROBERT PRATT; served
throughout the siege of Sebastopol, and was wounded at the attack on
the Redan on the 18th. of September, 1855. Major GEORGE SKIPWORTH;
campaign of 1854–5; the Alma, sortie on the 26th. of October, and
Inkermann; the whole siege of Sebastopol. Major HENRY STRATTON BUSH;
for having gallantly led men of his company to an advanced position,
which he succeeded in holding against a superior force, at the battle
of Inkermann (severely wounded.) Captain GEORGE PEDDIE; for having
commanded a working party, under a heavy fire, with zeal,
determination, and courage, on duty, to reverse the enemy’s trenches,
after the taking of the Quarries. Corporal W. CRAWFORD; for having on
the 26th. of October, 1854, volunteered and been conspicuous in
cutting off and taking prisoners a Russian officer and fourteen
soldiers. Private P. COLLINS; for being conspicuous in going to the
front to carry off the late Colonel Carpenter, when mortally wounded,
under a heavy fire, at the battle of Inkermann, and for repeated zeal
in the discharge of a similar arduous duty.
FORTY-SECOND REGIMENT.—Colonel DUNCAN ALEXANDER CAMERON, C.B.; served
the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5; commanded the 42nd. regiment at the
battle of the Alma, and the Highland Brigade at Balaklava, and during
the remainder of the siege of Sebastopol; served on the expedition to
Kertch. Lieutenant-Colonel ALEXANDER CAMERON; served the Eastern
Campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the Alma and Balaklava,
and siege of Sebastopol. Captain HENRY MONTGOMERY; served the whole
campaign in the Crimea, the greater part of the time on the Staff as
Aide-de-Camp to Major-General Cameron, C.B. Was present at the battles
of the Alma and Balaklava, and throughout the siege of Sebastopol.
Captain SIR PETER ARTHUR HALKETT, BART.; served with the 42nd.
regiment in the Crimea to the 24th. of October, 1855; was present at
the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and siege of Sebastopol.
Colour-Sergeant D. DALGLEISH and Private E. M‘MILLAN; served the whole
campaign in the Crimea; were present at the battles of the Alma and
Balaklava, and siege of Sebastopol.
FORTY-FOURTH REGIMENT.—Colonel the Honourable AUGUSTUS ALMERIC
SPENCER, C.B.; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5; commanded the
44th. regiment at the Alma and Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol,
including the attack on the Cemetery on the 18th. of June, 1855.
Commanded the troops on the expedition to Kinburn. Lieutenant-Colonel
CHARLES WILLIAM DUNBAR STAVELEY, C.B.; served the Eastern Campaign of
1854–5, including the battles of the Alma and Balaklava, siege of
Sebastopol, and attack on Cemetery on the 18th. of June, 1855.
Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel WILLIAM M‘MAHON, and Brevet-Major WILLIAM
FLETCHER; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including the battles
of the Alma and Inkermann, siege of Sebastopol, and attack on
Cemetery, on the 18th. of June, 1855. Captain ROBERT BAILLIE; landed
in the Crimea with the 44th. regiment; served throughout the whole
campaign. Was present at the capture of Kinburn. Lieutenant WILLIAM
ARTHUR WOOD; landed in the Crimea with the 44th. regiment; served
throughout the whole campaign with it, until the regiment returned to
England. Was present and in advance at the affair of the Cemetery on
the 18th. of June. Served as Adjutant to the regiment from the 29th.
of January, 1855, till the end of the siege. Private WILLIAM DOOLE;
served throughout the campaign, except for four months, on account of
wounds. Volunteered as a sharpshooter at the commencement of the
siege, and was wounded in October, 1854. He again volunteered on the
18th. of June, 1855, for the advance guard of Major-General Sir
William Eyre’s brigade, when he was again wounded, and particularly
noticed. Private WILLIAM WOODGATE; served throughout the whole war in
the trenches. He was present at the attack on the Cemetery, where his
gallantry was particularly noticed. Always set a good example to his
comrades by his readiness and cheerfulness under the most trying
circumstances during the bad winter of 1854.
FORTY-SIXTH REGIMENT.—Colonel SIR ROBERT GARRETT, K.C.B, K.H.; the
siege of Sebastopol; in command of a brigade in the fourth division
from the 8th. of November, 1854, till the end of the service.
Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel COLIN FREDERICK CAMPBELL; the siege of
Sebastopol; was wounded in the trenches. Captain NICHOLAS DUNSCOMBE;
landed with the regiment in the Crimea on the 8th. of November, 1854,
and served uninterruptedly till the end of the campaign. Captain
GEORGE HENRY KNAPP; was present at the battles of the Alma, Inkermann,
and Balaklava, and served uninterruptedly till the end of the
campaign. Colour-Sergeant P. CULLEN; landed with the regiment in the
Crimea on the 8th. of November, 1854, and was particularly noticed for
gallantry in the trenches and attention to his duties during the
campaign. Private P. FLINN; never missed a duty in the trenches from
the 8th. of November, 1854, and was remarkable on all occasions for
gallantry and daring.
FORTY-SEVENTH REGIMENT.—Lieutenant-Colonel RICHARD THOMAS FARREN,
C.B.; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of
the Alma and Inkermann, sortie on the 26th. of October, 1854, and the
whole siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonels JAMES VILLIERS
and JOHN HENRY LOWNDES; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5,
including the Alma, Inkermann, sortie on the 26th. of October, 1854,
the whole of the siege of Sebastopol, and was engaged in the attack
and capture of the Quarries on the 7th. of June, 1855. Captain the
Honourable BERNARD MATTHEW WARD; distinguished himself on the morning
of the 5th. of November, 1854, in support of the pickets of the second
brigade, second division. The conduct of this officer was particularly
noticed by Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce, C.B. Captain HENRY JAMES
BUCHANAN; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, the Alma, Inkermann,
sortie of the 26th. of October, 1854, and siege of Sebastopol.
Sergeant W. GRANT and Private EDWARD M‘MAHON; distinguished themselves
particularly on the night of the 7th. of June, 1855, by their cool and
gallant conduct in assisting to drive the enemy from the Quarries, and
repulsing his attacks.
FORTY-EIGHTH REGIMENT.—Captain WM. HENRY CAIRNES; for steadiness and
soldier-like conduct whilst in command of a party of his regiment,
sent to relieve and reinforce a party of the fourth regiment on the
night of the 22nd. of June, 1855, in the trenches before Sebastopol.
Sergeant RICHARD BATLIN; for volunteering to join the party above
referred to, and accompanying his captain.
FORTY-NINTH REGIMENT.—Lieutenant-Colonel JOHN THORNTON GRANT, C.B.;
served the Eastern Campaign of 1854 and 1855, including the Alma,
Inkermann, sortie of the 26th. of October, 1854, the whole siege of
Sebastopol, and rendered important service in command of strong
working parties of the second and light divisions at the attack on the
Quarries on the 7th. of June, 1855. Lieutenant-Colonel JOHN HYNDE
KING; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including the Alma,
Inkermann, sortie on the 26th. of October, 1854, the whole siege of
Sebastopol; was engaged in the attack and capture of the Quarries on
the 7th. of June, 1855; was severely wounded at the attack on the
Redan on the 8th. of September (arm amputated.) Captain GEORGE KEMP
CHATFIELD; joined the service companies on the 14th. of November,
1854, and was present during the whole of the siege of Sebastopol;
also at the assault and capture of the Quarries on the 7th. of June,
1855. Was mentioned in Field-Marshal Lord Raglan’s despatch on the
18th. of June, 1855, at the first attack on the Redan. Was wounded in
the trenches on the 7th. of September, 1855. Captain WILLIAM YOUNG;
joined the service companies on the 14th. of November, 1854, and was
present in the Crimea during the whole siege of Sebastopol; the attack
and capture of the Quarries on the 7th. of June, 1855 (wounded);
attacks on the Redan on the 18th. of June and the 8th. of September,
1855. Surgeon JOHN DAVIES; landed in the Crimea in medical charge of
the 49th. regiment. Was present at the battles of the Alma and
Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol, with the exception of the last
attack on the Redan. During the period the Army occupied Bulgaria,
Surgeon Davies’s unceasing solicitude and attention to the sick of the
regiment was attended with the most beneficial results, and during the
whole of the campaign in the Crimea, up to the month of July, 1855, he
was scarcely ever out of his hospital tending the sick and wounded.
Sergeant-Major R. HOLDEN; was present at the battles of the Alma and
Inkermann, and repulse of sortie on the 26th. of October, 1854. Was
with his regiment during the whole siege of Sebastopol. Private J.
GIBBONS; greatly distinguished himself on the 26th. of October, 1854,
in personal encounter with the Russians. Was mentioned in division
orders on the occasion by Lieutenant-General Sir De Lacy Evans, G.C.B.
Was present during the whole campaign, including the battles of the
Alma and Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol.
FIFTIETH REGIMENT.—Colonel RICHARD WADDY, C.B., and Lieutenant-Colonel
JOHN LUCAS WILTON, C.B.; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5,
including the Alma, Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol.
Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel HENRY EDWARD WEARE; served the Eastern
Campaign of 1854 as Deputy-Assistant Adjutant-General, and was
severely wounded at the Alma; also was present at the latter part of
the siege of Sebastopol. Major EDWARD GEORGE HIBBERT; served the
Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the Alma and
Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol. Lieutenant MONTAGUE DE SALIS
M‘KENZIE GEORGE AUGUSTUS CLARKE; this officer was in command of a
company in the advanced trench of the left attack before Sebastopol,
in December, 1854, when the Russians made a sortie. He was engaged in
a personal encounter with a Russian officer, whom he cut down with his
sword, but being wounded in two places, he was overpowered and taken
prisoner. His sword was found next day in front of the trench, broken
in two and covered with blood. Lieutenant JAMES LAMB; this officer
served throughout the Crimean Campaign, and his conduct was
conspicuous on the occasion of a sortie made by the Russians on the
advanced trench of the left attack before Sebastopol in December,
1854, when a few companies of the 50th. regiment suffered severely in
repelling the attack. Private A. O’LEARY; this man (with another,
since dead) volunteered to go out to look for the body of the captain
of his company, who was supposed to have been killed in December,
1854, when the Russians made a strong sortie on the advanced trench of
the left attack. The Russians were repelled, but (the night being very
dark) it was some time before it was ascertained that the works were
completely cleared of them. However, this man at once proposed to go
out from the second parallel to look for his captain; he was permitted
to do so. His captain had been taken prisoner. Private THOMAS REGHAN;
served throughout the Crimean Campaign, and was remarkable for his
coolness under fire when in the trenches before Sebastopol.
FIFTY-FIFTH REGIMENT.—Colonel CHARLES WARREN, C.B.; served the Eastern
Campaign of 1854, including the battles of the Alma, and Inkermann
(where he commanded a brigade and was severely wounded), and took part
in the sortie on the 26th. of October, 1854; was present during the
latter part of the siege of Sebastopol in 1855. Lieutenant-Colonel
ALFRED CAPEL CURE; the siege of Sebastopol in 1855. Commanded the
regiment in the assaults on the 18th. of June and the 8th. of
September, 1855. Lieutenant WILLIAM BYRNE JOHNSON; served from the
22nd. of November, 1854, to the end of the war, including the siege of
Sebastopol and the trenches; was severely wounded at the final assault
on the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855, where he distinguished
himself, as on several other occasions, by his forward gallantry.
Lieutenant JAMES SCOTT; landed in Turkey with the regiment in May,
1854; served at the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, siege of
Sebastopol, and in the trenches, including the repulse of the sortie
on Inkermann heights on the 26th of October, 1854, and the attack on
the Quarries on the 7th. of June, 1855; was wounded, and mentioned in
the despatches for his distinguished gallantry. Sergeant J. MEARA;
landed with the regiment in Turkey, in May, 1854; served in the Crimea
during the whole campaign, including the battles of the Alma and
Inkermann; took part in the repulse of the sortie at Inkermann on the
26th. of October, 1854, and served in the trenches generally;
distinguished himself particularly by his gallantry at the storming of
the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855, where he was severely
wounded. Lance-Sergeant J. O’DONNELL; landed with the regiment in
Turkey, in May, 1854; was present at the battle of the Alma (severely
wounded); served in the trenches, and distinguished himself at the
storming of the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855, when he was
again severely wounded.
FIFTY-SEVENTH REGIMENT.—Lieutenant-Colonel JOHN ALFRED STREET, C.B.;
served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the
Alma and Inkermann, the whole of the siege of Sebastopol, and
expedition to Kinburn. Brevet-Major GERALD JOHN FORSYTH; this
officer’s conduct on every occasion when under fire, from the 23rd. of
September, 1854, to the end of the siege, on the 8th. of September,
1855; was most conspicuous for gallantry and coolness. On the 18th. of
June, when one of the assaulting party, he remained with three or four
men of his company close under the _abattis_ of the Redan, awaiting
reinforcements. These men kept up a constant fire at the embrasures,
and Captain Forsyth himself remained with them until the whole of
their ammunition was exhausted, when, finding no support come to their
aid, he retired to the trenches. Lieutenant ALFRED FREDERICK ADOLPHUS
SLADE; this officer volunteered to join the service companies in the
field on the 15th. of November, 1854, and obtained permission to do so
without joining the depôt. His conduct was marked by conspicuous
bravery during his service in the trenches from the above date to the
18th. of June, 1855, when he was severely wounded in front of the
Redan. Although suffering from a severe wound in the shoulder, and
directed to go back to the trenches, he continued to encourage the men
to advance under a heavy fire from the Russian batteries, until he was
struck again, and, the attack having failed, he retired with the
remainder of the regiment. Drummer M. NORTON; landed with the regiment
at Katcha River on the 22nd. of September, 1854, and was present at
Inkermann, Balaklava, and during the siege of Sebastopol; at the
assaults on the 18th. of June and the 8th. of September, 1855. Private
J. HEALY; was recommended for the medal and gratuity for his very
distinguished conduct throughout the whole period of his service in
the Crimea, namely, from the 23rd. of September, 1854, to June, 1856,
and more particularly at the assault of the Redan on the 18th. of
June, 1855, when he remained in advance of the trenches, with Major
Forsyth and two or three other men, until the whole of his ammunition
was expended. He did not receive the medal on that occasion, because
the whole amount of gratuities allowed the regiment were expended.
SIXTY-SECOND REGIMENT.—Colonel CHARLES TROLLOPE, C.B., and
Lieutenant-Colonel WILLIAM LENNOX INGALL, C.B.—Both served the siege
of Sebastopol from the 13th. of November, 1854. Colonel Trollope was
in command of a brigade in the second division up to July, and
afterwards as a Brigadier-General; also in command of one in the third
division. Lieutenant-Colonel Ingall was severely wounded at the
storming of the Quarries on the 7th. of June, 1855. Brevet-Major
CHARLES COOCH and Captain GEORGE HAMPDEN WILKIESON; for long service
in the trenches before Sebastopol. Major Cooch was mentioned in the
despatches of General Sir James Simpson, G.C.B. Sergeant J. WARREN and
Private J. FARRELL; for capturing a French soldier who was deserting
to the enemy from the advanced trenches on the 22nd. of February,
1855, they being at the time exposed to a heavy fire from the enemy’s
advanced posts, and for which service they received the thanks of the
Commander-in-Chief in the Crimea.
SIXTY-THIRD REGIMENT.—Lieutenant-Colonel the Honourable ROBERT
ALEXANDER GEORGE DALZELL, C.B.; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854,
including the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and the first part of
the siege of Sebastopol in 1855. Lieutenant-Colonel CHARLES EDWARD
FAIRCLOUGH; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854; the Alma, and
Inkermann; at the latter he was severely wounded. Captain F. T. LOGAN
PATERSON; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including the battles
of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann; siege of Sebastopol; also in
expeditions to Kertch and Kinburn. Private P. CEATON; served the
Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the Alma,
Balaklava, and Inkermann; expedition to Kertch; assault and fall of
Sebastopol; capture of Kinburn. At the battle of Inkermann, Private
Ceaton attacked and stabbed two Russians. Was himself wounded, but
refused to leave the field.
SIXTY-EIGHTH REGIMENT.—Colonel HENRY SMITH, C.B.; served the Eastern
Campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the Alma and Inkermann,
and the whole siege of Sebastopol. Lieutenant-Colonel GEORGE MACBEATH,
C.B.; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of
the Alma and Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol. Lieutenant SHEFFIELD
GRACE; under the command of a captain in the 63rd. regiment,
Lieutenant Grace took post at the _chevaux-de-frize_, in front of the
position in the Woronzoff road, with only one man to support him, the
remainder (of a party of twelve) having fallen back in consequence of
the heavy fire. Lieutenant FRANCIS DE LUTTRELL SAUNDERSON; on the
11th. of May, 1855, Lieutenant Saunderson was actively engaged
repelling a sortie. The night was wet and stormy, and some of the
rifles were difficult to load, and this officer particularly
distinguished himself by assisting the men in loading. Private SAMUEL
BURROWS; on the morning of the 22nd. of November, 1854, in broad
daylight under a heavy fire from the enemy, he proceeded from the
rifle-pits, in company with another man, to bring in a wounded officer
of the rifle brigade. This occurred in the left attack of the siege of
Sebastopol. Private J. MAGNER; when on duty in the trenches before
Sebastopol on the 11th. of May, 1855, during a sortie, when volunteers
were called for by Captain Hamilton to charge the enemy, Private
Magner was one of the first to leap on the parapet, and say, “Here is
one, sir.” He afterwards volunteered to go out on patrol to see that
the enemy had all retired. On another occasion, when on duty in the
fourth parallel, he was wounded in the hip, and though told by an
officer and surgeon to go home, he refused, saying, “The Russians are
coming out, and I would sooner stay with my company.”
SEVENTY-FIRST REGIMENT.—Captains FREDERICK J. COLIN HALKETT and JOHN
OTWAY WEMYSS; rendered general good service in the trenches before
Sebastopol, and at Kertch. Privates H. GOURLEY and J. CATHCART;
rendered general good service; both slightly wounded.
SEVENTY-SECOND REGIMENT.—Lieutenant-Colonel PARKE; in the Crimea from
the 13th. of June, 1855, to the end of the war.
SEVENTY-SEVENTH REGIMENT.—Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel GEORGE HARRY SMITH
WILLIS and Captain RICHARD BUTLER WILLINGTON; served the Eastern
Campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the Alma and Inkermann,
and siege of Sebastopol. Assistant-Surgeons ROBERT GRAVES BURTON and
ALEXANDER HUMFREY; for distinguished courage in the trenches during
the whole siege of Sebastopol, where they were exposed, under fire,
and in presence of the enemy, to as much danger as executive officers,
and where their humanity to the wounded was valuable and constant.
Sergeant R. BUSHELL and Lance-Corporal G. BROWN; for conspicuous
courage under fire in the presence of the enemy, in every action,
sortie, or attack during the whole war.
SEVENTY-NINTH REGIMENT.—Lieutenant-Colonels JOHN DOUGLAS, C.B., and
RICHARD CHAMBRE HAYS TAYLOR, C.B., and BrevetLieutenant-Colonel ROBERT
DOUGLAS CLEPHANE; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including the
battles of the Alma and Balaklava, and siege of Sebastopol.
Lieutenant-Colonels Douglas and Clephane served in the expedition to
Kertch. Captain HENRY HOLFORD STEVENSON; was employed on important
duty in the advanced trenches the night preceding the fall of
Sebastopol, while on the Staff of Lieutenant-General Sir Colin
Campbell, G.C.B. Also present at the battles of the Alma and
Balaklava. Quartermaster R. JAMESON; was present at the battle of the
Alma; acted as a volunteer subaltern at the action of Balaklava;
rendered constant good and gallant service under fire in the trenches
before Sebastopol. Sergeant J. ANDERSON and Private W. CAMPBELL; were
present at the battles of the Alma and Balaklava, and rendered
constant good and gallant service in the trenches before Sebastopol.
EIGHTY-EIGHTH REGIMENT.—Colonel HORATIO SHIRLEY, C.B., and
Lieutenant-Colonel GEORGE VAUGHAN MAXWELL, C.B.; served the Eastern
Campaign of 1854–5; the battles of the Alma and Inkermann; siege of
Sebastopol; attack on the Quarries. The former was general officer in
the trenches at the attack on the Quarries on the 7th. of June, 1855,
and at the attack on the Redan on the 18th. of June, and commanded a
brigade at the assault on the 8th. of September. Lieutenant-Colonel
Maxwell also commanded the 88th. regiment at the assaults on the Redan
on the 18th. of June, and the 8th. of September, 1855, and at the last
he was severely wounded. Lieutenant-Colonel EDWARD JOHN VESEY BROWN
and Brevet-Major THOMAS GORE; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5;
the Alma, Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Major EDWARD
GILLING MAYNARD; for leading the men under his orders into the Russian
works (called the Quarries) in a most gallant manner, on the night of
the 7th. of June, 1855. Captain JOHN EDWARD RILEY; for gallant conduct
at Inkermann. He was most active in rallying his men when retreating;
also was most active during the action, as Adjutant. He likewise
behaved exceedingly well on picket, in the Middle Ravine, in the
beginning of October, 1854, when the enemy advanced upon him on a
certain occasion. Lieutenant GEORGE PRIESTLY; was very conspicuous in
the attack on the Redan, leading the Grenadier company in a dashing
manner. Private J. SULLIVAN; displayed general activity and gallantry
during the night of the 7th. of June, 1855, in the attack on the
Quarries. Private W. DURWOODE; this man, with only one other, answered
to the call of Lieutenant-Colonel Maxwell, to rally round a gun, when
the regiment was repulsed at the beginning of the battle of Inkermann.
He served throughout the whole campaign, and was at last wounded in
the attack on the Redan.
EIGHTY-NINTH REGIMENT.—Lieutenant-Colonel CALEDON RICHARD EGERTON and
Major ROBERT B. HAWLEY; served the siege of Sebastopol till the end of
the service; the former from the 17th. of December, 1854, and the
latter from the 31st., of January, 1855. Major LESLIE SKYNNER; landed
in the Crimea on the 15th. of December, 1854, and performed good
service in the trenches during the whole campaign. Corporal P. SCOTT;
landed with the regiment in the Crimea on the 15th. of December, 1854.
Never missed a tour of duty in the trenches until after the 5th. of
December, 1855, when he was wounded severely by a piece of shell in
the right knee.
NINETIETH REGIMENT.—Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel THOMAS SMITH; served the
siege of Sebastopol from the 5th. of December, 1854, till the end of
the service. Brevet-Major JAMES PERRIN; rendered uninterrupted service
with his regiment from its arrival in the Crimea until its embarkation
for England, in June, 1856. Never missed a tour of duty in the
trenches. In reserve during the attack on the Quarries on the 7th. of
June, 1855. Assault on the Redan, on the 8th. of September. Captain
JAMES HERNE WADE; landed in the Crimea with his regiment; was always
present, except during a short period when laid up with fever at
Scutari. Was at the assault of the Redan on the 8th. of September,
1855, where he was severely wounded. Sergeant-Major A. KIRKLAND;
displayed gallant conduct at the assault of the Redan on the 8th. of
September, 1855, he being one of the first soldiers who entered that
battery. Went to the assistance of Sergeant-Major Moynihan (afterwards
Ensign) and Major Rowlands, 41st regiment, when attacked by five or
six of the enemy, and shot three Russians dead as fast as he could
load and fire. Also went to the assistance of Lieutenant Swift, 90th
regiment. Was wounded in the Redan and left there after the troops had
retired, but subsequently fought his way out. Private W. SMITH;
accompanied his regiment to the Crimea, and served uninterruptedly
till the fall of Sebastopol. Was present at the capture of the
rifle-pits on the 18th. of April, 1855, and at the attack on the Redan
on the 8th. of September, 1855, where he was wounded.
NINETY-THIRD REGIMENT.—Lieutenant-Colonel WILLIAM BERNARD AINSLIE,
C.B.; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854 and part of 1855; the Alma,
Balaklava, and latter part of the siege of Sebastopol.
Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel JOHN ALEXANDER EWART; served the Eastern
Campaign of 1854–5; the Alma, Balaklava, and entire siege of
Sebastopol, except while employed in the expedition to Kertch. Captain
JAMES DALZELL, Lieutenant RICHARD AUGUSTUS COOPER, and Colour-Sergeant
G. ALLAN; served without interruption throughout the campaign, and
showed on all occasions conspicuous zeal and gallantry. Lance-corporal
J. ROBERTSON: served throughout the whole campaign, and was
conspicuous as a volunteer upon two occasions, once in repairing
damages in an advanced trench under a heavy fire, and once in
accompanying his captain by night to reconnoitre a trench near the
Redan, believed to be occupied by the enemy.
NINETY-FIFTH REGIMENT.—Lieutenant-Colonel ALFRED THOMAS HAYLAND, C.B.,
served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5 at the Alma, where he was
severely wounded, and arm amputated; siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Major
JULIUS AUGUSTUS ROBERT RAINES; served with zeal and distinction from
the opening of the Crimean Campaign. Was engaged at the battle of the
Alma; was present at the repulse of a sortie on the 26th. of October,
1854, and battle of Inkermann as an assistant engineer, and in the
trenches; also at the battle of the Tchernaya. Brevet-Major ALEXANDER
JAMES JOHN MACDONALD; ordered Private James Murphy, who had
volunteered to protect him, when wounded, to retire and leave him,
when overpowered by numbers of the enemy, by whom he was afterwards
wounded in eighteen different parts of the body on the 5th. of
November, 1854. Captain BASIL CHARLES BOOTHBY; served the campaign of
1854. Severely wounded at the battle of the Alma (foot amputated.)
Colour-Sergeant F. CLUNEY; discovered and dug out of the ground a
number of fougasses laid by the enemy, and by the explosion of some of
which several men were wounded on the 9th. of June, 1855. Private
JAMES KEENAN; seized the Queen’s colours, and planted them in a
Russian battery on the 20th. of September, 1854, the officer who had
previously carried them having been wounded.
NINETY-SEVENTH REGIMENT.—Major FOWLER BURTON; served in the siege of
Sebastopol from the 20th. of November, 1854. Captain GEORGE HENRY
HIBBERT WARE; for having highly distinguished himself (when
Lieutenant) on the night of the 30th. of August, 1855, having been
ordered out with a party under Captain Brinkley to retake a sap, and
bring in the wounded who were lying under the enemy’s rifle-pits,
which duty he was performing in a gallant manner, when he received a
severe wound which obliged him to retire. This officer did duty in the
trenches from the 28th. of November, 1854, to the 30th. of August,
1855, under trying circumstances, in a most unflinching manner.
Lieutenant CHARLES HENRY BROWNE; distinguished himself at the assault
on the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855, having entered that work,
where he was slightly wounded. He did duty in the trenches from the
4th. of May, 1855, to the end of the siege, and was remarkable for the
soldier-like manner in which he always did his duty, although a young
officer, with but little experience. Sergeants M. KEMMY and W. MOORE;
for having highly distinguished themselves on the 8th. of September,
1855, at the assault on the Redan, having been severely wounded inside
that work. The former was mentioned in General Simpson’s despatch for
his general gallantry on that occasion; did duty in the trenches from
November, 1854, to the end of the siege, and was distinguished on
several other occasions; and the latter was taken prisoner inside the
Redan. Sergeant Moore likewise did duty in the trenches from November,
1854, to the end of the siege, and was remarkable for the unflinching
manner in which he did his duty under very trying circumstances.
RIFLE BRIGADE, FIRST BATTALION.—Colonel WILLIAM SHERBROOK RAMSAY
NORCOTT, C.B.—Served in the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including the
Alma and entire siege of Sebastopol. Lieutenant-Colonel ALFRED
HASTINGS HORSFORD, C.B., (now Deputy Adjutant-General to the Forces,
and K.C.B.); served in the Eastern Campaign of 1854, including the
Alma and Inkermann, and first part of the siege of Sebastopol, until
compelled to return to England on account of ill-health, after which
he commanded the third battalion. Lieutenant-Colonel ALEXANDER
MACDONELL, C.B., and Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel CHARLES JOHN WOODFORD;
served in the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, the battles of the Alma and
Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel LORD
ALEXANDER GEORGE RUSSELL; served in the siege of Sebastopol in 1855.
Brevet-Major the Honourable JAMES STUART; was present with the army
during the whole war, having embarked with the second battalion for
Varna, and was afterwards promoted into the first battalion. He was
present at the Alma as aide-de-camp to Colonel Norcott, in command of
the left wing of the second battalion. Served during the siege in the
first battalion, and commanded the storming party on the 18th. of
June, for which he received his brevet rank. Lieutenant GEORGE ROBERT
SAUNDERS; joined the battalion in December, 1854, before Sebastopol,
and performed his duties without interruption to the end of the war;
was present (under Major Stuart), with the covering party on the 18th.
of June, 1855. Corporal J. RUDLING; was present at the Alma, Inkerman,
Balaklava, sortie on the Woronzoff road, the storming party on the
18th. of June, and when the advanced party in the graveyard was
attacked; also accompanied Major-General Windham on a reconnoitring
party at the commencement of the siege. Was present at the front with
the battalion from the landing in the Crimea until the withdrawal of
the army. Corporal THOMAS TARRANT; volunteered, on the 17th. of
October, to lie out in front of the works, to keep down the enemy’s
fire. He was present at the sorties on the 13th. of August, 1855, and
served through the whole of the campaign without leaving the front.
RIFLE BRIGADE, SECOND BATTALION.—Lieutenant FITZ ROY WILLIAM
FREMANTLE; joined in the Crimea on the 1st. of December, 1854, and did
duty in the trenches from that date until the 18th. of June, 1855. Was
present at the last sortie made on the Quarries on the 8th. of June.
Commanded the woolsack party of the right column of attack on the
18th. of June, 1855, on which occasion he was severely wounded.
Lieutenant JOHN CROFT MOORE; joined in the Crimea on the 10th. of
June, 1855, and served in the trenches until the fall of Sebastopol.
On the attack of the 8th. of September he commanded an advanced party
of about thirty men, which was pushed forward for the purpose of
keeping down the fire of some embrasures on the proper right of the
Redan, which enfiladed the attack. He was mentioned in General
Simpson’s despatch. Sergeant J. CHERRY; two men employed as
sharpshooters having ventured down to the gardens near the Woronzoff
road, in July, 1855, one of them was wounded and disabled. Sergeant
Cherry went to his assistance under a heavy fire, and returned to
report that it was impossible to remove him during daylight. When it
was sufficiently dark, he headed a party, and brought in the wounded
man. Volunteered for secret service on the 6th. of September, 1855.
Was wounded in four places. Served during the whole campaign. Private
E. TARVISH; served with great gallantry during the whole campaign in
the Crimea, especially in the assault of the 8th. of September, 1855,
on which occasion he entered the Redan and was taken prisoner.
[Illustration:
Turkish War Medal.
]
THE TURKISH WAR MEDAL.[174]
This medal was distributed generally to the allied forces. On the
obverse are the four flags of France, Turkey, England, and Sardinia, and
beneath is a map of the Crimea spread over a gun wheel, which rests upon
the Russian flag; a mortar and anchor, etc., are arranged alongside. The
word “Crimea,” and the date, 1855, are under all. On the reverse is the
Sultan’s cypher, beneath which is inscribed “Crimea” in Turkish, and
lower still is the year of the Hegira, 1271, written from right to left,
corresponding with the year 1855. Ribbon crimson, with light green
edges. These medals were issued without names, or regiments, engraved,
or indented on them. There is a variation in the arrangement of the
flags; in those medals intended for the Sardinian forces the flag of
that country is next to that of Turkey, and the words “La Crimée,” with
the date, are inserted. This, it is needless to state, is Italian, and
many of the medals first issued to the British soldiers are of that
pattern, arising probably from the demand being greater than the supply,
or from the fact of a number of them being lost in consequence of the
wreck of the vessel conveying them to this country. The medal issued to
the French army has the flag of that nation next to that of Turkey,
corresponding with the Sardinian and British, and inscribed “La Crimée.”
Those supplied to the latter are like the engraving, and although the
difference is but slight, yet the reason of it may not be uninteresting.
MEDAL FOR DISTINGUISHED CONDUCT IN THE FIELD.
This medal and the gratuity adverted to in the list of recipients of the
Sardinian Medal, and also in the list of the recipients of the French
Medal, were authorized by the Royal Warrant of the 4th. of December,
1854, with the special view of marking the Sovereign’s sense of the
distinguished service and gallant conduct in the field, of the army then
serving in the Crimea, under Field-Marshal Lord Raglan. By its
provisions the commanding officer of each regiment of cavalry was
allowed to recommend one sergeant, two corporals, and four privates; and
the commanding officer of each regiment of infantry, and of each
battalion of the Foot Guards, and of the Rifle Brigade, was permitted to
select one sergeant, four corporals, and ten privates, to receive a
medal and a gratuity of fifteen pounds for a sergeant, for a corporal
ten pounds, and for a private five pounds. The gratuity was to be placed
in the regimental savings’ bank, there to remain in deposit at interest
until the discharge of the soldier, and to be considered his personal
property. On the obverse of the medal are the Royal Arms, surmounted by
a cuirass and helmet, and surrounded with helmets, cannon, shot, drums,
trumpets, muskets, swords, and flags; and on the reverse is inscribed
“For Distinguished Conduct in the Field.” The ribbon is red and ribbed,
with a broad blue stripe in the centre. This medal has since been
awarded to soldiers for services performed during the Indian Mutiny and
subsequent campaigns. The name of the recipient, with his rank and
regiment, are indented on the edge of the medal, and in most cases the
date of the action for which the medal was given.
[Illustration:
Medal for Distinguished Conduct in the Field.
]
[Illustration:
The Victoria Cross.
]
THE VICTORIA CROSS.
The year 1856 was memorable for the establishment of a decoration to
which all ranks of the army and navy might aspire. It was instituted by
a warrant dated June 29th., 1856, and revised April 23rd., 1881. This
new reward of valour appropriately bears the name of the “Victoria
Cross,” and its value is heightened by the fact of the Queen personally
conferring the distinction, when the recipient happens to be in this
country. It consists of a Maltese cross of bronze, attached by the
letter V to a bar, on which a sprig of laurel is embossed. On the
obverse, in the centre is the British Lion and Crown, and beneath it a
scroll, bearing the inscription “For Valour;” the reverse is plain, the
name and corps of the recipient being engraved on the bar to which the
ribbon is attached, and the date of the act of bravery in the centre of
the Cross. The ribbon for the army is red, whilst for the navy it is
blue. All are placed on an equal footing as regards eligibility for this
decoration, as neither rank, long service, wounds, nor any other
circumstance whatever, save conspicuous bravery, can establish a claim
to the honour. Every non-commissioned officer or soldier is entitled to
a special pension of ten pounds a year from the date of the act by which
the decoration was gained. Should further acts of bravery be performed
by the recipient, which, had he not already received the Cross, would
have entitled him thereto, additional bars attached to the ribbon are
accorded, carrying with them further pensions of five pounds per annum
for each. The same of course holds good for the navy. The names of
recipients are published in the “London Gazette,” and a registry thereof
is kept in the office of the Secretary of State for War. The following
is a list, arranged alphabetically, of the winners of the Cross since
its institution to the present time (1892), giving the date when, and
the campaign in which, the act of bravery was performed, with a brief
notice of the same, and the rank the recipient eventually attained.
ABLET, Sergeant A., Grenadier Guards. Sept. 2, 1855. Throwing outside
trench a live shell from the midst of a number of ammunition cases,
which burst as it touched the ground.
ADAMS, Rev. J. W., Bengal Ecclesiastical Establishment, Killa Kazi,
Afghanistan. Dec. 11, 1879. Rescuing from drowning some of the 9th.
Lancers, in the immediate presence of the enemy, under a heavy fire,
and up to his waist in water.
ADDISON, Private H., 43rd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, Jan. 2, 1859.
Defending and saving the life of Lieut. Osborne. Addison received two
wounds and lost a leg in this service.
AIKMAN, Colonel F. R., 4th. Bengal Native Infantry. Indian Mutiny,
March 1, 1858. Routing a body of 500 rebel infantry, 200 horse, and
two guns, which he captured, with only 100 of the 3rd. Sikh Cavalry.
AITKEN, Colonel R. H. M., late of the 13th. Bengal Native Infantry.
Indian Mutiny, 1857. Various gallant acts during defence of Lucknow
Residency, among others saving a powder magazine from explosion,
capturing guns, etc., from June 30 to Nov. 22, 1857.
ALEXANDER, Private J., 90th. Foot. Redan, June 18 and Sept. 6, 1855.
Bringing in wounded men on two occasions, under heavy fire, one being
Capt. Buckley, Scots Fusilier Guards.
ALLEN, Corporal W., 2nd. Batt. 24th. Foot. Rorke’s Drift, Zululand,
Jan. 22, 1879. Severely wounded in defending the hospital till the
patients were removed. _See_ Private F. Hitch.
ANDERSON, Corporal C., 2nd. Dragoon Guards. Indian Mutiny, Oct. 8,
1857, and Trumpeter T. Monaghan. Saving the life of Lieut.-Col.
Seymour, C.B., commanding the regiment, when cut down and surrounded
by a body of mutineers.
ANSON, Brevet-Lieut.-Col. A. H. A., 84th. Regiment. Indian Mutiny,
Sept. 28 and Nov. 16, 1857. For conspicuous bravery at Bolundshahur,
and the storming of the Secundra Bagh at Lucknow.
ARTHUR, Gunner T., Royal Artillery. Sebastopol, June 7 and 18, 1855.
Carrying barrels of ammunition to the 7th. Fusiliers, several times,
under fire, and volunteering for the spiking party at the assault on
the Redan.
ASHFORD, Private J., Royal Fusiliers. Candahar, Aug. 16, 1880.
Assisting in removing wounded, under a heavy fire. _See_ Lieut. Chase.
BAKER, Lieutenant C. G., Bengal Police Batt. Indian Mutiny, Sept.
27th., 1858. For gallant conduct in an attack on 1000 mutineers at
Suhejnee, near Peroo, which ended in the rout of the enemy.
BAMBRICK, Private V., 60th. Rifles. Indian Mutiny, May 6th., 1858. For
conspicuous bravery at Bareilly, where he was attacked by three
Ghazees, and though wounded twice, cut down his assailants.
BANKS, Cornet W. G. H., 7th. Hussars. Indian Mutiny, Dec. 31, 1858.
Cross provisionally conferred upon him by the Commander-in-Chief in
India, for his gallantry in thrice charging a body of fanatics, who
had rushed upon the guns near Lucknow, but he died from his wounds
before the recommendation was confirmed.
BEACH, Private T., 55th. Foot. Inkermann, Nov. 5, 1854. Defending
Lieut.-Colonel Carpenter, 41st., when wounded, from the attacks of
several Russians, two of whom he killed.
BELL, Captain M. S., Royal Engineers. Ordashu, Ashanti, Jan. 4, 1874.
Gallantry in encouraging an unarmed party of Fantees to work under
fire without a covering party.
BELL, Private David, 2nd. Batt. 24th. Foot. Island of Little Andaman,
May 7, 1867. For the gallant manner in which, with Surgeon Douglas and
three other privates, he manned a boat, and rowed through a dangerous
surf to the rescue of seventeen officers and men from almost certain
destruction. _See_ Surgeon C. M. Douglas.
BELL, Captain E. W. D., 23rd. Fusiliers. Alma, Sept. 20, 1854. The
first to capture a Russian gun, which was limbered up and being driven
off. During the battle he succeeded to the command of the regiment,
all his senior officers being killed or wounded.
BERESFORD, Lord W. L. de la Poer, 9th. Lancers. Umvolosi River,
Zululand, July 3rd., 1879. For his gallant conduct in mounting Sergt.
Fitzmaurice, 24th. Foot, behind him on his horse, and bringing him
off, under a close and heavy fire.
BERGIN, Private J., 33rd. Foot. April 13, 1868, and Michael Magner,
Drummer of the same regiment. For their gallantry in the assault of
Magdala, being the first to enter the fortress, by climbing a cliff
and forcing their way through a strong fence, and over the wall.
BERRYMAN, Major J., 17th. Lancers. Alma and Balaklava. For
distinguished conduct in the above battles. At Balaklava, his horse
being shot under him, he remained on the field with Capt. Webb, who
was wounded, under a heavy fire, and refused to leave him till he was
placed in safety. He has also a bar for bravery at Inkermann.
BLAIR, Colonel J., 2nd. Bombay Light Cavalry. Indian Mutiny, Aug. 12
and Oct. 23, 1857. For volunteering to apprehend armed rebels at
Neemuch, who had barricaded themselves in a house, the door of which
he burst open. At Jeerum he fought his way through a body of rebels
who had surrounded him, and his sword breaking, he, though wounded,
charged at the head of his men with his broken sword, and routed the
enemy.
BLAIR, Lieutenant R., 2nd. Dragoon Guards. Indian Mutiny, Sept. 28,
1857. For attacking a body of about sixty rebel cavalry, with a
sergeant and twelve men. He killed four of the enemy himself, and
though severely wounded, retreated without losing a man.
BOYLE, Major A. C., 78th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, July 29, 1857. Leading
the way into a loopholed house occupied by the enemy, at Oonao, in
which service he was severely wounded.
BOOTH, Colour-Sergt. A., 80th. Foot. South Africa, March 12, 1879. In
the Zulu attack on the Intombi river, he rallied a few men, and
covered the retreat of fifty soldiers for three miles, before an
overwhelming force of the enemy.
BOULGER, Major A., 84th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, 1857. “For distinguished
bravery and forwardness as a skirmisher, in all the twelve actions
fought between July 12 and Sept. 22, 1857.”—_From Orders of
Major-General Sir H. Havelock._
BOURCHIER, Colonel C. T., Rifle Brigade. Sebastopol, Nov. 20, 1854.
For distinguished bravery at the capture of the rifle-pits. (His
conduct was recorded in the French General Orders).
BOYES, D. G., Midshipman, H.M.S. “Euryalus.” Seki, Japan, Sept. 6,
1864. Carrying the colours in the face of a heavy fire, at the capture
of a stockade, both his colour-sergeants having been wounded (one
mortally). The colours were six times pierced with balls.
BRADSHAW, Private J., 2nd. Batt. Rifle Brigade. Crimea, April 22,
1855. With another rifleman carrying a rifle-pit in broad daylight. He
also received the French War Medal.
BRADSHAW, W., Assist.-Surgeon 90th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, Lucknow,
Sept. 26, 1857. For his intrepidity, with Surgeon Home of the 90th.,
in removing the wounded men of the column that forced its way into
Lucknow; in close proximity to the enemy, and abandoned by the dhooly
bearers.
BRENNAN, Bombardier J., Royal Artillery. Indian Mutiny, April 3, 1858.
For his gallantry at the assault of Jhansi, in bringing up two guns,
under a heavy fire, and so directing them as to compel the enemy to
abandon their battery.
BROMHEAD, Major G., 2nd. Batt. 24th. Foot. Zululand, Jan. 22 and 23,
1879. For his gallant conduct with Lieutenant J. R. Chard, R. E., at
the defence of Rorke’s Drift, against an enormously superior force of
Zulus.
BROWN, Lieut.-Colonel F. D. M., 1st. Bengal European Fusiliers. Indian
Mutiny, Nov. 16, 1857. For his gallantry at Narrioul, where, at the
risk of his life, he carried off a wounded soldier, under a heavy
fire, with the enemy’s cavalry close upon him.
BROWNE, Trooper P., Cape Mounted Rifles, Zululand, April 8, 1879. For
carrying water to wounded men at the assault on Moirosi’s Mountain,
under fire, in which service he was severely wounded.
BROWNE, Captain E. S., 1st. Batt. 24th. Foot. Zululand, March 29,
1879. Saving life of a soldier at Inhlobana, by twice returning
towards pursuing enemy under heavy fire, and assisting him to mount
his horse.
BROWNE, Colonel H. G., 32nd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, Aug. 24, 1857.
Leading sortie during siege of Lucknow Residency, to spike two guns,
protected by palisades and the embrasures fitted with sliding
shutters. He removed the shutters and spiked the guns.
BROWNE, Lieut.-General Sir S. J., K.C.B., K.C.S.I., Commandant of the
2nd. Punjaub Cavalry. Indian Mutiny, Aug. 31, 1858. For attacking at
Seerporah, with one orderly, the gunners of a 9-pounder, and
preventing gun being served until captured by his men. In this service
he was severely wounded, his left arm being severed at the shoulder by
a sword cut.
BUCKLEY, Captain C. W., Royal Navy. Crimea, May 29, 1855. Twice
undertaking the desperate service of firing Russian stores, at
Genitchi and Taganrog, in a four-oared gig, in the face of 3000
Russian troops.
BUCKLEY, J., Assistant-Comm. of Ordnance, Bengal Establishment. Indian
Mutiny, May 11, 1857. Defending Delhi magazine against the mutineers.
BULLER, Colonel Sir R. H., C.B., K.C.M.G., 60th. Rifles. Zululand,
March 28, 1879. For saving lives of two officers—Capt. D’Arcy and
Lieut. Everett, of the Frontier Light Horse—and one trooper, on the
same day, at the retreat of Inhlobana.
BURGOYNE, Captain H. T., Royal Navy. Crimea, May 29, 1855. Assisting
to fire Russian stores at Genitchi, in the presence of a strong force
of the enemy.
BURSLEM, Captain N., 67th. Foot. Capture of Taku Forts, Aug. 21, 1860.
Swimming the ditch, accompanied by Private T. Lane, and obtaining
entrance into the North Taku Fort, during the assault, in which both
were severely wounded.
BUTLER, Major T. A., 1st. Bengal European Fusiliers. Indian Mutiny,
Lucknow, March 9, 1858. Swimming the Goomtee and climbing the parapet
of a work and remaining there, under heavy fire, till the work was
occupied.
BYRNE, Private J., 86th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, April 3, 1858. Carrying
in Lieut. Sewell, who was lying wounded, under a heavy fire.
BYRNE, Private John, 68th. Foot. Inkermann, 1855. For bringing in
wounded soldier under heavy fire, when the regiment was ordered to
retire, and defending entrance of work.
BYTHESEA, Rear-Admiral J., C.B., C.I.E. Island of Wardo, Baltic Sea,
Aug. 9 and 12, 1854. Assisted by W. Johnstone, stoker, seizing Russian
despatches from five men, three of whom they took prisoners, and
brought on board the “Arrogant.”
CADELL, Lieut.-Colonel T., late 2nd. Bengal European Fusiliers. Indian
Mutiny, June 12, 1857. For his gallant conduct before Delhi, in
bringing in two wounded soldiers under a heavy fire.
CAFE, Major-General W. M., 56th. Bengal Native Infantry. Indian
Mutiny, April 15, 1858. Bearing away, under heavy fire, the body of
Lieut. Willoughby, assisted by Privates Thompson, Crowie, Spence, and
Cook; and going to the rescue of Spence, who was severely wounded in
this service.
CAMBRIDGE, Sergeant D., Royal Artillery. Sebastopol, Sept. 8, 1855.
Volunteering for spiking party at assault on the Redan, and remaining
when severely wounded; and bringing in a wounded man under heavy fire.
CAMERON, Colonel A. S., 72nd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, March 30, 1858. For
bravery at Kotah, in heading a small party against a body of armed
fanatic rebels, strongly posted in a loopholed house, which he
stormed. He killed three of the rebels in single combat, and was
severely wounded.
CARLIN, Private P., 13th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, April 6, 1858. For
rescuing a wounded Naick of the 4th. Madras Rifles on the field of
battle.
CHAMPION, Sergeant-Major J., 8th. Hussars. Indian Mutiny, Sept. 8,
1858. For continuing at his duty during the pursuit at Beejapore,
although severely wounded by a ball through his body, and for
distinguished conduct at Gwalior.
CHANNER, Lieut.-Colonel G. N., Bengal Staff Corps. Perak, Dec. 20,
1875. In the command of a small party of the 1st. Ghoorka Light
Infantry, he jumped into a strongly fortified stockade, shooting one
man and keeping the rest at bay till his men followed him, and
captured the place.
CHAPLIN, Colonel J. W., 67th. Foot (afterwards 8th. Hussars). Capture
of Taku Forts, Aug. 21, 1860. Planting the colours of the regiment on
the breach made by the storming party, assisted by Private T. Lane,
and subsequently on the cavalier of the fort, which he was the first
to mount. In doing this he was severely wounded.
CHARD, Major J. R. M., Royal Engineers. Rorke’s Drift, Zululand, 1879,
and Major G. Bromhead. For the defence of Rorke’s Drift against
enormously superior force. _See_ Bromhead, Major G.
CHASE, Lieutenant W. St. L., Bombay Staff Corps. Candahar, Aug. 16,
1880, and Private J. Ashford. Carrying off wounded soldier under heavy
fire.
CHICKEN, Mr. G. B., Indian Navy. Indian Mutiny, Sept. 27, 1858. For
his bravery at Suhejnee, where he charged into the middle of a body of
rebels, and killed five before he was cut down himself.
CLIFFORD, Major-General Hon. Sir H. H., Rifle Brigade. Inkermann,
1855. Leading a charge, in which he killed one of the enemy with his
sword, disabled another, and saved the life of a soldier.
CLOGSTOUN, Captain H. M., 19th. Madras Native Infantry. Indian Mutiny,
Jan. 15, 1859. For conspicuous gallantry in charging the rebels at
Chichumbah, with only eight men, and compelling them to abandon their
plunder. In this affair he was severely wounded, and seven of his men
were killed.
COCHRANE, Colonel H. S., 86th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, April 1, 1858.
Near Jhansi, capturing single-handed a gun under a heavy fire, and
holding it till his company came up. Also for attacking the rear-guard
of the enemy, when he had three horses shot under him in succession.
COFFEY, Private W., 34th. Foot. Sebastopol, March 29th., 1855.
Throwing live shell over the parapet.
COGHLAN, Sergeant-Major C., 75th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, June 8 and July
18, 1857. For penetrating with others into a Serai strongly occupied
by the enemy, and removing Private Corbett, 75th. Regiment, who was
severely wounded. Also encouraging a party to charge down a lane,
raked with a cross fire, at Delhi, and returning under fire for
dhoolies for wounded.
COGHILL, Lieutenant, 24th. Foot, Zululand, Jan. 22, 1879.
Endeavouring, together with Lieutenant Melville, of the same Regiment,
to save the colours of the 24th. after the disaster at Isandhlwana, in
which duty they were both killed. (Conferred posthumously).
COLEMAN, Sergeant J., 97th. Foot. Sebastopol, Aug. 30th., 1855.
Defending a new sap until all his comrades had been killed or wounded,
and carrying in a wounded soldier under fire.
COLLIS, Gunner J., Royal Horse Artillery. Afghanistan, Maiwand, July
27, 1880. For drawing enemy’s fire from wounded to himself, until they
were removed out of danger.
COMMERELL, Admiral, Sir J. E., k.c.b. Crimea, Oct. 11, 1855. For
crossing the Isthmus of Arabat, with Wm. Rickard, Quartermaster, and
Geo. Milstone, Seaman, and destroying large quantities of stores on
the Crimean shore of the Sivash, retreating under a heavy fire of
musketry.
CONOLLY, Lieutenant-Colonel J. A., 49th. Foot. Balaklava, October
26th., 1854. Personally encountering several Russians when in command
on outlying picket duty, till he fell dangerously wounded. His conduct
was highly praised in General Orders.
CONNOLLY, Gunner W., Bengal Horse Artillery. Indian Mutiny, July 7th,
1857. For his gallantry at Jhelum, when he continued to serve his gun
when twice severely wounded, and declined to go out of action. He was
again, soon after shot through the leg, but continued to load until he
fainted from loss of blood.
CONNORS, Private J., 3rd. Foot. Redan, September 8th., 1855.
Conspicuous gallantry during the assault, and rescuing a officer of
the 30th. Regiment, when surrounded by Russians. Selected by his
company for the French war medal.
COOK, Major J., Bengal Staff Corps. Afghanistan, Peiwar Kotal,
December 2nd., 1878. For his intrepidity in charging the enemy, who
broke and fled, and rescuing Major Galbraith, who was personally
engaged with an Afghan soldier.
COOK, Private W., 42nd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, January 15th., 1859. At
Maylah Ghaut, when all the officers were killed or wounded, and the
colour-sergeant killed, with Private D. Miller going to the front, and
directing the company.
COOPER, Boatswain H. Crimea, June 3rd., 1855. Performing desperate
service at Taganrog, landing and firing stores in the presence of the
enemy.
COOPER, Private J., 2nd. Battalion 24th. Foot. Little Andaman Island,
May 7th., 1867. _See_ Private D. Bell and Assistant-Surgeon C. M.
Douglas.
CORBET, Private T., 3rd. Battalion the King’s Royal Rifle Corps.
Egypt, Kafr Dower, August 5th., 1882. Remaining under fire with
wounded officer, and assisting to bring him in.
CRAIG, Sergeant J., Scots Fusilier Guards. Redan, September 6th.,
1855. For volunteering and collecting volunteers to go out under fire
and search for Captain Buckley, of his regiment, and bringing in his
body, during which duty he was wounded.
CREAGH, Major O’Moore, Bombay Service Corps, Afghanistan, April 21st.,
1879. Defending the village of Kam Dakka, with 150 men, against 1,500
Mohmunds, whom he repeatedly repulsed, till relieved.
CRIMMIN, Surgeon J., Bombay Medical Service. Eastern Karenni, Burmah,
January 1st., 1889. Attending to wounded under fire and murderous
attack of Red Karens, one of whom he killed with his sword.
CROWE, Lieutenant J. P. H., 78th. Highlanders. Indian Mutiny, August
12th., 1857. For being the first to enter a redoubt at Bourzekee
Chowkee, an entrenched village.
CUBITT, Colonel W. G., 13th. Bengal Native Infantry. Indian Mutiny,
June 30th., 1857. Saving lives of three men of the 32nd. regiment, at
risk of his own, during retreat from Chinhut.
CUNNINGHAME, Major Sir W. J. M., Bart., Rifle Brigade. Sebastopol,
November 20th., 1854. For his gallantry at the capture of the
rifle-pits. Recorded in French General Orders.
CUNYNGHAM, Captain W. H. D., Gordon Highlanders. Afghanistan, December
13th., 1879. For exposing himself to the heavy fire of the enemy at
Shurpur, and by his example encouraging the men who were wavering.
CURTIS, Boatswain’s Mate H. Sebastopol, June 18th., 1855. Rescuing
wounded soldier. _See_ Rear-Admiral H. J. Raby, c.b.
DALTON, Assistant-Commander J. L. Rorke’s Drift, Zululand, January
22nd., 1879. For his conspicuous gallantry during the defence, and
saving a man’s life; was severely wounded during the conflict.
DANAHER, Trooper J., Nourse’s Horse. South Africa, June 16th., 1881.
For attempting to save wounded soldier. _See_ Lance-corporal J.
Murray.
DANIELS, Midshipman E. St. J., Royal Navy. Inkermann and Redan,
November 5th., and June 18th., 1854–55. Bringing in powder under heavy
fire, and bandaging the arm of his leader, Captain Peel, on the glacis
of the Redan, exposed to a very close and heavy fire.
D’ARCY, Captain Cecil, Frontier Light Horse. Ulundi, Zululand, July
3rd., 1879. Endeavouring to save a dismounted trooper, when his horse
had kicked them both off, and the Zulus had closed upon him.
DAUNT, Colonel J. C. C., 11th. Bengal Native Infantry. Indian Mutiny,
October 2nd., and November 2nd., 1857. For his bravery at Chota Behar,
where, with Sergeant Dynon, of the 53rd. Foot, he captured two guns;
and gallantry in attacking a large body of mutineers, when he was
dangerously wounded.
DAVIS, Major-General Gronow, Royal Artillery. Redan, September 8th.,
1855. Gallantry during the attack, and saving the life of Lieutenant
Sanders, 30th. regiment, and other wounded soldiers, under a
“murderous” fire.
DAVIS, Private James, 42nd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, April 18th., 1858.
Carrying Lieutenant Bramley’s body from under the very walls of Fort
Ruhya.
DAY, Captain G. Fiott, Royal Navy. Crimea, October, 1855. Successfully
making two reconnaissances within enemy’s lines at Genitchi, by night,
often up to his knees in water.
DEMPSEY, Private D., 10th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, August 12th. and March
14th., 1857–58. For carrying a bag of powder through a burning
village, exposed to a heavy fire from the enemy behind loopholed
walls, and being the first man to enter the village of Jugdispore,
under a very hot fire.
DIAMOND, Gunner B., Bengal Horse Artillery. Indian Mutiny, September
28th., 1857, and Gunner R. Fitzgerald. Together working their guns
under heavy fire, and clearing the road of the enemy at Boolundshuhur,
after all their comrades had been killed or wounded.
DICKSON, General Sir C., K.C.B., Royal Artillery. Sebastopol, October
17th., 1855. Personally assisting in carrying powder barrels to supply
the batteries, under a heavy fire.
DIVANE, Private John, 60th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, September 10th.,
1858. Heading a successful charge on the trenches of the mutineers
before Delhi. Elected by privates of his regiment.
DIXON, Major-General M. C., Royal Artillery. Sebastopol, April 17th.,
1855. When his battery was blown up by a shell, which destroyed the
parapet and disabled five guns, continuing to defend it till sunset
with one gun.
DONOHOE, Private P., 9th. Lancers. Indian Mutiny, September 28th.,
1857. Going to the support of Lieutenant Blair, who was severely
wounded, and bringing him in through enemy’s cavalry.
DOOGAN, Private J., 1st. Dragoon Guards. South Africa, January 28th.,
1881. Although himself wounded, he endeavoured, under heavy fire of
the Boers, to induce a wounded officer to take his horse, receiving
another wound while doing so.
DOUGLAS, Brigadier-Surgeon C. M., M.D., 2nd. Battalion 24th. Foot.
Little Andaman Island, May 7th., 1867, and Privates T. Murphy, J.
Cooper, D. Bell, and W. Griffiths. For proceeding in a boat, through a
most dangerous surf, to rescue some comrades. _See_ Privates Bell,
Cooper, etc.
DOWELL, Lieutenant-Colonel G. D., Royal Marine Artillery. Attack on
Viborg, Baltic, July 13th., 1855. Rowing to the assistance of a
disabled rocket-boat of the “Arrogant,” saving three of the crew, and
bringing off the boat under heavy fire of grape and musketry.
DOWLING, Private W., 32nd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, July 4th. and 9th.,
and September 27th., 1857. Going out on three occasions to spike guns
under heavy fire from the enemy, and killing a Soubadar by one of the
guns.
DOWN, Ensign J. F., 57th. Foot. New Zealand, October 2nd., 1863, and
Drummer D. Stagpoole. Bringing in wounded man under close and heavy
fire at Pontoko.
DUFFY, Private T., 1st. Madras Fusiliers. Indian Mutiny, September
26th., 1857. For his cool intrepidity and daring in saving a
24-pounder gun from falling into the enemy’s hands.
DUNDAS, Lieutenant J., Royal Engineers. Bhootan, April 30th., 1865.
For his gallantry in leading attack on a loopholed Blockhouse at
Dewangiri, and entering the place head foremost, through an opening
two feet wide, in the face of 200 desperate men. _See_ Major Trevor.
DUNLAY, Lance-Corporal J., 93rd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, November 16th.,
1857. For being the first man (surviving) of the regiment to enter the
Secundra Bagh, at Lucknow. Elected by the privates of regiment.
DUNN, Lieutenant A. R., 11th. Hussars. Crimea, October 25th., 1854.
For saving the lives of Sergeant-Major Bentley and a private, by
attacking and cutting down some of the enemy in the light cavalry
charge at Balaklava.
DYNON, Sergeant D., 53rd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, October 2nd., 1857. For
his distinguished bravery in capturing two guns at Chota Behar, by
shooting the gunners. _See_ Colonel Daunt.
EDWARDS, Private T., 1st. Batt. Royal Highlanders. Egypt, Tamai, March
13th., 1884. For his gallantry in defending gun, and, though wounded,
remaining by it.
EDWARDS, Captain W. W. M., 2nd. Battalion 74th. Light Infantry. Egypt,
Tel-el-Kebir, 1882. For rushing single-handed into a battery of the
enemy, and killing officer in charge.
ELPHINSTONE, Colonel Sir H. C., K.C.B., Royal Engineers. Crimea,
Redan, June 18th, 1855. For volunteering to command a party of
volunteers to recover ladders left behind after repulse, on the night
preceding, and rescuing twenty wounded men.
ELTON, Lieutenant-Colonel F. C., 55th. Foot. Sebastopol, August 4th.,
1855. Setting example to his men by personally working under a
dreadful fire in front of the Quarries, and volunteering with a small
party to drive off a body of Russians.
ESMOND, Lieutenant-Colonel T., 18th. Foot. Redan, June 18th. and
20th., 1855. For his intrepidity in repeatedly rescuing wounded under
heavy fire, and extinguishing a fire-ball before it could betray the
position of his working party.
EVANS, Private Samuel, 19th. Foot. Sebastopol, April, 18th., 1855. For
repairing embrasure under a very heavy fire.
EWART, Sergeant R., 5th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, September 24th., 1857.
For conspicuous bravery at the Alumbagh, in going to aid wounded
comrade under heavy fire, and bringing him safe into the camp.
FARMER, Lance-Corporal J. J., Army Hospital Corps. South Africa,
Majuba Mountain, February 27th., 1881. He held a white flag over the
wounded, and when his arm was shot through by the Boers, he called out
that he had “another.” He then held the flag up with the other arm,
until it also was disabled by a bullet.
FARQUHARSON, Lieutenant F. E. H., 42nd. Highlanders. Indian Mutiny,
March 9th., 1858. Storming bastion and spiking two guns at Lucknow.
FARRELL, Quartermaster J., 17th. Lancers. Balaklava, October 25th.,
1854. For his devotion in remaining with Captain Webb, when wounded,
and assisting to bring him in, under a shower of shot and shell.
FFRENCH, Captain A. K., 53rd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, September 16th.,
1857. For his gallantry at the taking of the Secundra Bagh, being one
of the first to enter the building. Elected by the officers of
regiment.
FITZGERALD, Gunner, R., Bengal Horse Artillery. Indian Mutiny,
September 28th, 1857. For working gun under very heavy fire. _See_
Gunner B. Diamond.
FITZGIBBON, Hospital Apprentice A. F., Indian Medical Establishment.
Taku Forts, August 21st., 1860. Attending to wounded under heavy fire,
in which duty he was himself severely wounded.
FITZPATRICK, Private Francis, 94th. Foot. Sekukuni’s Town, South
Africa. November 28th., 1879, and Private T. Flawn. For carrying out
of action a wounded officer under heavy fire.
FLAWN, Private T., 94th. Foot. South Africa, November 28th., 1879.
_See_ Private F. Fitzpatrick.
FLINN, Private T., 64th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, November 28th., 1857.
For his gallantry in a charge on the enemy’s guns, in which he was
wounded.
FORREST, Captain G., Bengal Veterinary Estab. Indian Mutiny, May
11th., 1857. For gallant conduct in defence of Delhi magazine.
FOSBERY, Lieutenant-Colonel G. V., late 4th. Bengal European Regiment.
India, October 30th., 1863. For volunteering to lead a party to
recapture the Craig Piquet after its garrison had been driven in by
the enemy, and sixty of them killed in desperate hand to hand
fighting.
FOWLER, Private E., 90th. Foot. South Africa, March 28th., 1879. For
his behaviour at the assault of the Inhlobani Mountain. _See_
Lieutenant H. Lysons.
FRASER, Major-General C. C., 7th. Hussars. Indian Mutiny, December
31st., 1858. Swimming, under heavy fire, to the rescue of Captain
Stisted and men of the 7th. Hussars, who were in danger of drowning in
the Raptee, while in pursuit of the mutineers.
FREEMAN, Private J., 9th. Lancers. Indian Mutiny, October 10th., 1857.
Going to the assistance of Lieutenant Jones, who was wounded, and
defending him against several of the enemy.
GARDINER, Colour-Sergeant George, 57th. Foot. Sebastopol and Redan,
March 22nd., and June 18th., 1855. Rallying covering party which had
been driven in by enemy; and in the attack on the Redan, remaining,
under fire, firing at enemy on the parapet till his ammunition was
exhausted.
GARDNER, Quartermaster-Sergeant W., 42nd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, May
5th., 1858. For his gallant conduct at Bareilly in saving the life of
his commanding officer, Colonel Cameron, when attacked by three
fanatics, killing two of them.
GARVIN, Colour-Sergeant S., 1st. Battalion 60th. Rifles. Indian
Mutiny, June 23rd., 1857. Leading a small party, under heavy fire, and
dislodging enemy from the “Sammy House,” also for gallant conduct
during operations before Delhi.
GIFFORD, Major Lord E. F., 24th. Foot. Ashanti, February 1st., 1874.
For his gallantry at the head of scouts during the war, and especially
at the taking of Becquah.
GILL, Sergeant-Major P., Loodiana Regiment. Indian Mutiny, June 4th.,
1857. For volunteering with Sergeant-Major Rosamond to bring into
barracks Captain Brown and family from detached bungalow at Benares;
also saving the life of non-commissioned officer, and twice saving the
life of Major Barrett, 27th. Native Infantry.
GOAT, Lance-Corporal W., 9th. Lancers. Indian Mutiny, March 6th.,
1858. For his conduct at Lucknow in twice attempting to recover the
body of Major Smyth in face of the enemy, succeeding the second time.
GOODFELLOW, Colonel C. A., Royal Engineers. Indian Mutiny, October
6th., 1859. At the attack on the Fort of Beyt, for recovering, under a
sharp fire, the body of a soldier who was then dead, but whom he
supposed to be only wounded.
GOODLAKE, Lieutenant-General G. L., Coldstream Guards. Sebastopol,
October 26th., 1854. For holding the Windmill ravine against a much
superior force, and surprising enemy’s piquet.
GORMAN, Seaman J., Inkermann, November 5th., 1854. Defending the
Lancaster Battery, under a heavy fire, using the muskets of the
disabled soldiers. _See_ Seamen T. Reeves and M. Schofield.
GOUGH, Colonel Sir C. J. S., K.C.B., 5th. Bengal European Cavalry.
Indian Mutiny, August 15th. and 18th., 1857; January 27th. and
February 23rd., 1858. Distinguished gallantry at Khurkowdah, where he
saved his wounded brother, killing two of the enemy; and for his
intrepid conduct at Shumshabad and Meangunge, where he went to the
assistance of Major O. St. George Anson, and killed his opponent.
GOUGH, Colonel Sir H. H., K.C.B., 1st. Bengal European Light Infantry.
Indian Mutiny, November 15th., 1857, and November 25th., 1858.
Capturing two guns near Alumbagh, and for charging the enemy’s guns
near Lucknow, where he had two horses killed under him, and was
severely wounded.
GRADY, Sergeant T., 4th. Foot. Sebastopol, October 18th., 1854. For
volunteering to repair embrasures, under a heavy fire, and refusing to
leave front when severely wounded.
GRAHAM, Major-General Sir G., Royal Engineers. Redan, June 18th.,
1855. Determined gallantry at the head of a ladder party, and on
several occasions going out of the trenches and bringing in wounded
officers and men, under fire.
GRAHAM, Private P., 90th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, November 17th., 1857.
Bringing in wounded comrade, under heavy fire, at Lucknow. Elected by
privates of the regiment.
GRANT, Private P., 93rd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, November 16th., 1857.
For his gallantry in killing five of the enemy with one of their own
swords, in defence of Colonel Ewart, carrying the colours at the
Secundra Bagh. Elected by privates of regiment.
GREEN, Colour-Sergeant P., 75th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, September 11th.,
1857. Rescuing wounded comrade at Delhi, when hotly pressed by the
enemy.
GRIEVE, Sergeant-Major J., 2nd. Dragoons. Balaklava, October 25th.,
1854. Saving the life of an officer surrounded by the enemy, killing
one, and disabling and dispersing the others.
GRIFFITHS, Private W., 2nd. Battalion 24th. Foot. Little Andaman
Island, May 7th., 1867. _See_ Brigadier-Surgeon C. M. Douglas.
GUISE, Lieutenant-General J. C., C.B., 90th. Foot. Indian Mutiny,
November 16th. and 17th., 1857. For conspicuous gallantry in action at
Lucknow. Elected by the officers of the regiment.
HACKETT, Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel T. B., 23rd. Fusiliers. Indian
Mutiny, November 18th., 1857. For rescuing, with Private Monger, at
Secundra Bagh, Lucknow, a wounded corporal, under fire, and removing
thatch from bungalow in order to prevent its being set on fire, under
a heavy fire.
HALE, Surgeon-Major T. E., M.D., 7th. Foot. Sebastopol, September
8th., 1855. For remaining with Captain H. M. Jones, who was wounded,
and bringing in wounded under a very heavy fire, after the troops had
retired to the trenches.
HALL (Coloured) Seaman W., H.M.S. “Shannon.” Indian Mutiny, November
10th., 1857. _See_ Commander J. Young.
HAMILTON, Major-General T. de Courcy, 68th. Foot. Sebastopol, May
11th., 1855. During a sortie, at the head of a small force, recovering
possession of a battery strongly held by the enemy.
HAMILTON, Lieutenant W. R. P., Bengal Staff Corps. Futtehabad, April
2nd., 1879. For leading charge (in which his commander, Major W.
Battye, was killed), against a superior force of the Guides, and
rescuing a sowar by cutting down three of the enemy.
HAMMOND, Major A. G., Bengal Staff Corps. Kabul, December 14th., 1879.
For his distinguished conduct in defending the top of a hill with
rifle and bayonet, covering retiring party, and assisting to carry
away wounded Sepoy under very close and heavy fire.
HANCOCK, Private T., 9th. Lancers. Indian Mutiny, June 19th., 1857,
and Private J. Purcell; before Delhi. Remaining by and assisting in
action Brigadier Grant, his commanding officer, whose horse had been
shot. In doing this he was severely wounded, and Purcell’s horse was
shot under him.
HARDING, Chief Gunner Israel, H.M.S. “Alexandra,” Alexandria, July
11th., 1882. For extinguishing fuse of live shell by throwing it into
a tub of water.
HARRINGTON, Lieutenant H. E., Bengal Artillery. Indian Mutiny, 1857,
with E. Jennings (roughrider), J. Park, T. Laughnan, and H. M‘Innes
(gunners.) Elected by officers, non-commissioned officers, and
privates generally, of each troop or battery, for conspicuous
gallantry at the relief of Lucknow, from 14th. to 22nd. November,
1857.
HARRISON, Boatswain’s Mate J., Royal Navy. Indian Mutiny, November
16th., 1857. For conspicuous gallantry at Lucknow, in volunteering and
climbing up a tree to reply to the fire of the enemy. _See_
Rear-Admiral N. Salmon.
HART, Lieutenant-Colonel R. C., Royal Engineers. Afghanistan, January
31st., 1879. For running, exposed to the fire of the enemy, some 1200
yards, and risking his own life to save that of a private sowar of the
13th. Bengal Lancers.
HARTIGAN, Pensioned Sergeant H., 9th. Lancers. Indian Mutiny, June
8th. and October 10th., 1857. For distinguished gallantry in rescuing
a wounded comrade surrounded by enemy; also rescuing a comrade from
four of the enemy near Delhi, being disabled in doing so. He ran,
unarmed, to the assistance of Sergeant Crews, who was attacked by four
rebels. Hartigan, with his right hand, seized a tulwar from one of
them, and with his left, hit him in the mouth, then attacking the
other three, he killed one and wounded two.
HARTLEY, Surgeon-Major E. B., Cape Mounted Rifles, South Africa,
Basutoland, June 5th., 1879. Attended to wounded under heavy fire, and
carrying wounded corporal to place of safety, afterwards returning
under fire to attend again to the wounded.
HAVELOCK-ALLAN, Lieutenant-General Sir H. M., Bart., C.B., 10th. Foot.
Indian Mutiny, July 16th., 1857. Charging and capturing the last gun
of the enemy at Cawnpore.
HAWKES, Private D., Rifle Brigade. Indian Mutiny, March 11th., 1858.
Rescuing a wounded comrade under fire. _See_ Corporal Nash and Major
Sir H. Wilmot, Bart., C.B.
HAWTHORNE, Bugler R., 52nd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, September 16th.,
1857. For his gallantry when forming one of the explosion party at
Delhi, and assisting a wounded officer (Lieutenant Salkeld), under
heavy fire.
HEAPHY, Major C., Auckland Militia, New Zealand, February 11th., 1864.
For his conduct at the Mangapiko River in assisting a wounded soldier
who had fallen in the midst of the enemy, under a very close and heavy
fire. Five balls pierced his clothes and cap, and he was wounded in
three places.
HEATHCOTE, Lieutenant A. S., 60th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, 1857.
Volunteering for services of extreme danger, and for gallantry during
the siege of Delhi, June to September, 1857. Elected by officers of
his regiment.
HENEAGE, Major C. W., 8th. Hussars. Indian Mutiny, June 17th., 1858.
With Sergeant J. Ward, Farrier G. Hollis, and Private J. Pearson. For
their bravery in a desperate charge at Gwalior, in which two guns were
captured. Elected by their comrades in the charge.
HENRY, Captain A., Land Transport Corps. Inkermann, 5th. November,
1854. Continuing to defend the guns of his battery until he had
received twelve bayonet wounds.
HEWETT, Rear-Admiral Sir W. N. W., K.C.B. Sebastopol, October 26th.,
1854. Being Mate of H.M.S. “Beagle,” for defending his battery with
one gun against heavy advance of Russians. By mistake an order to
spike the gun was brought, which he disregarded; also for conspicuous
gallantry at Inkermann.
HILL, Lieutenant A. R., 2nd. Battalion Northamptonshire Regiment.
South Africa, Laing’s Nek, January 28th., 1881. Bringing wounded
soldier out of action, then returning and rescuing another, under
heavy fire of the Boers. He had previously attempted to save Lieut.
Baillie, but that officer was again struck and killed while he was
carrying him out of fire.
HILL, Sergeant S., 90th. Foot. Indian Mutiny November 16th. and 17th.,
1857. Saving the life of Captain Irby, his commanding officer, at the
storming of the Secundra Bagh, Lucknow, and going out under a heavy
fire to aid two wounded men; also for his gallant conduct all through
the relief of Lucknow. Elected by the officers of his regiment.
HILLS-JOHNES, Major-General Sir J., K.C.B., Royal Artillery. Indian
Mutiny, July 9th., 1857. For gallant defence of his post before Delhi.
_See_ Tombs, General Sir H.
HINCKLEY, Seaman G., H.M.S. “Sphinx.” China, October 9th., 1862. For
his gallant conduct at Fung Wha, in volunteering to carry two wounded
men to place of safety, under heavy fire.
HITCH, Private Frederick, 2nd. Battalion 24th. Foot. Rorke’s Drift,
Zululand, January 22nd. and 23rd., 1879, and Corporal W. Allen.
Together holding the hospital, a most dangerous post, raked by the
fire of the enemy from a hill, until the patients could be withdrawn.
When prevented by wounds from fighting they continued serving out
ammunition during the night.
HODGE, Private S. (coloured), 4th. West India Regiment. Africa, June
30th., 1866. For distinguished bravery at storming and capture of
Tubabecolong, River Gambia. Presented by his commanding officer,
Colonel D’Arcy, to his comrades as the bravest soldier in the
regiment.
HOLLIS, Farrier G., 8th. Hussars. Indian Mutiny, June 17th., 1858.
_See_ Major C. W. Heneage.
HOLLOWELL, Private J., 78th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, September 26th.,
1857. Successfully directing defence of a burning house in Lucknow,
against a large force of rebel Sepoys.
HOLMES, Private Joel, 84th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, October 17th., 1857.
Volunteering to assist in working gun under a heavy fire, by which
almost all the artillerymen were killed.
HOME, Surgeon-General Sir A. D., K.C.B., 90th. Foot. Indian Mutiny,
September 26th., 1857, and Assistant-Surgeon W. Bradshaw. Gallantly
defending the wounded left under their charge, for twenty-two hours,
when the troops under General Havelock forced their way into the
Residency of Lucknow.
HOME, Lieutenant D. C., Bengal Engineers. Indian Mutiny, 1857, and
Lieutenant P. Salkeld and Sergeant J. Smith. Provisionally conferred
upon them by General Sir A. Wilson, Bart., K.C.B., for performing the
desperate duty of blowing in the Cashmere Gate, at Delhi, in broad
daylight, September 14th. None of them survived for the nomination to
be confirmed.
HOOK, Private Henry, 2nd. Battalion 24th. Foot. Rorke’s Drift,
Zululand, January 22nd. and 23rd., 1879. Defending the hospital and
rescuing eight patients. _See_ Private J. Williams.
HOPE, Lieutenant W., 7th. Foot. Redan, June 18th., 1855. Assisting in
bringing in wounded officer (Lieut. Hobson), under a very heavy fire.
HUGHES, Corporal M., 7th. Foot. Sebastopol, June 7th. and 18th., 1855.
Twice fetching ammunition under heavy fire, and bringing in at
different times a wounded officer (Lieut. Hobson, 7th. Fusiliers), and
a wounded private, while so doing he was severely wounded himself.
HUMPSTON, Sergeant R., Rifle Brigade. Sebastopol, April 22nd., 1855.
With another rifleman capturing rifle-pit occupied by enemy in broad
daylight. For this act he received a gratuity of £5, and was promoted.
INGOUVILLE, G., Captain of Mast H.M.S. “Arrogant.” Attack on Viborg,
Baltic, July 13th., 1855. Jumping overboard, swimming to and
recovering disabled cutter, which had drifted under enemy’s battery.
INNES, Colonel J. J. McLeod, Royal Engineers. Indian Mutiny, February
23rd., 1858. At the action of Sultanpore he was the first up to seize
a gun, and holding another, although quite unsupported and under heavy
fire, till assistance reached him.
IRWIN, Private C., 53rd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, November 16th., 1857.
Although severely wounded he was one of the first to enter the
Secundra Bagh, at Lucknow. Elected by the privates of his regiment.
JARRETT, Lieutenant-Colonel H. C. T., 26th. Bengal Native Infantry.
Indian Mutiny, October 14th., 1858. For daring bravery at Baroun, with
only four men, in attempting to take possession of a house occupied by
seventy Sepoys, the only approach to which was up a very narrow
street, and under heavy fire.
JEE, Deputy-Inspector-General J., C.B., 78th. Foot. Indian Mutiny,
September 25th., 1858. For conspicuous gallantry in attending,
protecting, and saving a number of wounded at Lucknow, on the entry of
General Havelock’s relieving force.
JENNINGS, Roughrider E., Bengal Artillery. Indian Mutiny, Lucknow,
November, 1857. _See_ Lieut. H. E. Harrington.
JEROME, Colonel H. E., 86th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, April 3rd. and May
28th., 1858, and Private J. Byrne. For his intrepid conduct at Jhansi,
in bringing in Lieut. Sewell, who was severely wounded, with the
assistance of Private J. Byrne, under very severe fire, and daring
gallantry on other occasions, particularly in an action with a very
superior force of rebels on the Jumna, when he was severely wounded.
JOHNSTONE, Stoker W., Royal Navy, H.M.S. “Arrogant.” Baltic Sea, April
12th., 1854. _See_ Rear-Admiral J. Bythesea.
JONES, Lieutenant-Colonel Alfred S., 9th. Lancers. Indian Mutiny, June
8th., 1857. Capturing one of the enemy’s guns and turning it upon
them. “This was a well conceived act, gallantly executed.”—_Despatch
of Major-General Hope Grant._
JONES, Captain H. M., 7th. Foot. Sebastopol, June 7th., 1855. At the
storming of the Quarries, for repeatedly leading on his men to repel
continual night attacks of the enemy, although himself wounded.
JONES, Private R., 24th. Foot. Rorke’s Drift, Zululand, January 22nd.
and 23rd., 1879, and Private W. Jones. Defending their post in the
hospital till the last, until six out of seven patients were removed
into the inner line of defence.
JONES, Private W., 24th. Foot. Rorke’s Drift, Zululand, 1879. _See_
Private R. Jones.
KAVANAGH, Mr. T. H. (“Lucknow Kavanagh”) Assistant Commissioner in
Oudh, Indian Civil Service, Indian Mutiny, November 8th., 1857.
Voluntarily proceeding through the city of Lucknow in disguise, to
camp of Commander-in-Chief, and guiding the relieving force to the
beleaguered garrison in the Residency.
KEATINGE, Colonel R. H., Bombay Artillery. Indian Mutiny, March 17th.,
1858. At the assault of Chundairee volunteering to lead the column
through the breach, under a heavy cross fire, by a path across the
ditch which he had discovered, receiving two dangerous wounds in the
act.
KELLAWAY, Boatswain J., Royal Navy, H.M.S. “Wrangler.” Russia, Azoff,
September, 1855. Returning towards enemy to assist Mr. Odevaine, mate,
who had fallen, and endeavouring to rescue him from fifty Russians.
Both taken prisoners after stout resistance.
KELLS, Trumpet-Major R., 9th. Lancers. Indian Mutiny, September 28th.,
1857. For his bravery at Bolundshuhur, in defending his commanding
officer (Captain Drysdale), who was wounded, against numbers of the
enemy and remaining with him till out of danger.
KENNY, Private J., 53rd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, November 16th., 1857.
For bravery at the taking of the Secundra Bagh, at Lucknow, and for
bringing up ammunition under severe cross fire. Elected by the
privates of his regiment.
KERR, Lieutenant W. A., 24th. Bombay Native Infantry. Indian Mutiny,
July 10th., 1857. Taking a stronghold near Kholapore, held by a party
of mutineers, by making a dash at a gateway with his dismounted
horsemen, forcing an entrance under fire, and killing and capturing
the whole of the enemy.
KIRK, Private J., 10th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, June 4th., 1857.
Assisting to rescue officer and family who were besieged by rebels in
a house at Benares.
KNOX, Major J. S., Scots Guards. Alma and Redan, 1854–55. For his
exertions in re-forming the ranks of the Guards at Alma, and
volunteering for the ladder party in the attack on the Redan, June
18th.
LAMBERT, Sergeant-Major G., 84th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, 1857.
Distinguished conduct at Oonao, July 29th., Bithoor, August 16th., and
Lucknow, September 26th.
LAUGHNAN, Gunner, Bengal Artillery. Indian Mutiny, Lucknow, November,
1857. _See_ Lieutenant H. E. Harrington.
LAWRENCE, Major S. H., 32nd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, July 7th. and
September 26th., 1857. In a sortie from Lucknow he was the first to
mount a ladder and enter the window of a house strongly held by enemy.
Also charging in advance of his company with two men and capturing a
nine-pounder gun in a sortie.
LANE, Private T., 67th. Foot. Gallantry at the capture of the Taku
Forts, August 22nd., 1860. _See_ Captain M. Burslem.
LEACH, Lieutenant-Colonel E. P., Royal Engineers. Afghanistan, March
17th., 1879. For his bravery in action near Maidanah, in promptly
charging with some men of the 45th. Sikhs a superior force of the
enemy, thereby saving his party from annihilation. In this encounter
he killed two or three of the enemy, and was himself severely wounded.
LEET, Lieutenant-Colonel W. K., 1st. Battalion 13th. Foot. Zululand,
March 26th., 1879. Rescuing Lieutenant A. M. Smith from Zulus, under
close fire, during the retreat from the Inhlobana.
LEITCH, Colour-Sergeant P., Royal Engineers. Redan, June 18th., 1855.
Forming a caponière and ramp across the ditch by tearing down gabions
from the parapet, filling and placing them, under heavy fire, until he
was wounded and disabled.
LEITH, Major J., 14th. Light Dragoons. Indian Mutiny, April 1st.,
1858. For his distinguished conduct at Bretwah, in charging alone, and
rescuing Captain Need from a large number of rebel infantry.
LENNOX, Major-General W. O., Royal Engineers. Sebastopol, November
20th., 1854. Establishing a lodgement in rifle-pits, and assisting to
repel assaults. Specially noticed in French general order by General
Canrobert.
LENNON, Major E. H., 67th. Foot. Capture of Taku Forts, August 22nd.,
1860. For swimming the ditch, and entering the North Fort by an
embrasure during the assault.
LEQUESNE, Surgeon F. S., M.S. Upper Burmah, May 4th., 1889. For his
gallantry in assisting, while under a close fire from a stockade,
Lieutenant Michel, Norfolk Regiment, who was mortally wounded. Shortly
after he was himself severely wounded while attending to another
wounded officer.
LINDRIM, Quartermaster-Sergeant W. J., Royal Engineers. Crimea, April
11th., 1855. Intrepidity in climbing to top of magazine and
extinguishing burning sandbags, and making good the breach, under
fire; also superintending replacing of capsized gabions under very
heavy fire, and for being one of four who volunteered to destroy a
Russian rifle-pit, April 20th.
LOYD-LYNDSAY, Brevet-Major (afterwards Lord Wantage), _which see_.
[175]LUCAS, Captain C. D., Royal Navy. Attack on Bomarsund, June 21st,
1854. Throwing overboard a live shell, which fell on board H.M.S.
“Hector.”
LUCAS, Colour-Sergeant J., 40th. Foot. New Zealand, March 18th., 1861.
Going to the assistance of Lieutenant Rees, under close and heavy
fire; also remaining at his post guarding arms, though wounded, till
the arrival of supports.
LUMLEY, Major C. H., 97th. Foot. Redan, September 8th., 1855. For his
bravery at the assault, in which he was severely wounded, being one of
the first inside the work.
LYONS, Private J., 19th. Foot. Sebastopol, June 10th., 1855. Throwing
live shell over the parapet, which fell in the trenches.
LYSONS, Lieutenant H., 2nd. Battalion Cameronians. South Africa, March
28th., 1879, and Private Fowler. Gallantry in dislodging the enemy
from a cave at the assault of the Inhlobane Mountain.
LYSTER, Colonel H. H., 72nd. Bengal Native Infantry. Indian Mutiny,
May 23rd., 1858. Singly charging and breaking a square of retreating
mutineers from Calpee, killing several of the enemy.
MCBEAN, Lieutenant-Colonel W., 93rd. Highlanders. Indian Mutiny, March
11th., 1858. For his distinguished bravery in the breach of the Begum
Bagh, Lucknow, where he killed eleven of the enemy with his own hand.
MCCORRIE, Private C., 57th. Foot. Sebastopol, June 23rd., 1855.
Throwing a live shell over parapet.
MCCREA, Surgeon J. F., 1st. Regiment Cape Mounted Police. Transvaal,
January 14th., 1881. For his conduct in attending to the wounded,
under a close and heavy fire, though wounded himself, and carrying a
wounded man to place of safety under a heavy fire.
MCDERMOND, Private J., 47th. Foot. Crimea, November 5th., 1854.
Rescuing Colonel Haly, lying on the ground, surrounded by a number of
Russians, killing the man who had wounded him.
MACDONALD, Captain H., Royal Engineers. Sebastopol, April 19th., 1855.
Gallantry in effecting a lodgment in enemy’s rifle-pits, and
persistently carrying on the sap under constant attacks.
MCDONNELL, Mr. H. T., Magistrate of Sarun, Bengal Civil Service.
Indian Mutiny, July 30th., 1857. Exposing himself to an incessant fire
in order to cut loose the rudder of a boat during retreat of the
troops from Arrah.
M‘DOUGALL, Private John, 44th. Foot. Taking of Taku Forts, China,
August 21st., 1860. For swimming the ditch. _See_ Major E. H. Lennon.
MCGAURAN, Sergeant John, 1st. Bengal Fusiliers. Indian Mutiny, June
23rd., 1858. Gallantry before Delhi, when he carried a wounded
comrade, under fire, into camp, at the risk of his own life.
M‘GAW, Lance-Sergeant S., 42nd. Foot. Amoaful, Ashanti, January 21st.,
1874. Skilfully leading his section through the bush through the whole
day, although severely wounded.
MCGREGOR, Sergeant R., 2nd. Battalion Rifle Brigade. Sebastopol, April
22nd., 1855. In the advanced trenches, for crossing open space, under
fire, and dislodging two Russians from a rifle-pit.
M‘GUIRE, Sergeant J., 1st. Bengal European Fusiliers. Indian Mutiny,
September 14th., 1857, and Drummer M. Ryan. At the assault on Delhi
saving many lives at the risk of their own, by throwing burning
ammunition boxes over parapet into the water.
M‘HALE, Private P., 5th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, October 2nd. and
December 22nd., 1857. For conspicuous bravery at Lucknow, being the
first man, on two occasions, at the capture of a gun from the enemy.
M‘INNES, Gunner H., Bengal Artillery. Indian Mutiny, Lucknow,
November, 1857. _See_ Lieutenant H. E. Harrington.
MACINTYRE, Major-General Donald, Bengal Staff Corps. Looshai
Expedition, January 4th., 1872. For his gallantry in storming a
stockade at Lalgnoora, under very severe fire, being the first man to
climb over.
MACKAY, Private D., 93rd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, November 16th., 1857.
Capturing the enemy’s colours at the Secundra Bagh, Lucknow. Elected
by the privates of his regiment.
MCKECHNIE, Sergeant J., Scots Fusilier Guards. Alma, September 20th.,
1854. For his conduct in rallying the men round the colours when the
regiment was disordered.
MCKENNA, Colour-Sergeant E., 65th. Foot. New Zealand, September 7th.,
1863. For his intrepid coolness in drawing off a small force through a
rugged country while harassed by the enemy, after an engagement near
Cameron Town.
MACMANUS, Private P., 5th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, Lucknow, September
26th., 1857. Protecting a party besieged in a house by firing at
rebels from behind a pillar outside; and, with Private J. Ryan,
rushing into the street and rescuing Captain Arnold out of a dhooly,
under close and heavy fire.
M‘MASTER, Assistant-Surgeon V. M., 78th. Foot. Indian Mutiny,
September 25th., 1857. At Lucknow, for attending to, and bringing in
wounded men under heavy fire.
MCNEILL, Major-General Sir J. C., K.C.M.G., 107th. Foot. New Zealand,
March 30th., 1864. For his gallantry in rescuing Private Vosper,
thrown from his horse and surrounded by enemy.
MACPHERSON, Major-General Sir H. T., K.C.B., 78th. Foot. Indian
Mutiny, September 25th., 1857. Distinguished bravery at Lucknow, in
capturing two brass nine-pounders, at the point of the bayonet.
MCPHERSON, Colour-Sergeant S., 78th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, September
26th., 1857. For rescuing a wounded private lying in exposed
situation, under heavy fire, at the Residency, Lucknow.
MCQUIRT, Sergeant B., 95th Foot. Indian Mutiny, January 6th., 1858.
For his gallant conduct at the capture of Rowa, when he attacked three
of the enemy single-handed, killing one, and wounding another. In this
service he was wounded by five sabre cuts, and a musket-shot.
MCWHEENEY, Sergeant W., 44th. Foot. Sebastopol, October 20th. and
December 5th., 1854; and June 18th., 1855. For his conspicuous bravery
in volunteering as a sharpshooter, bringing in wounded men, on two
occasions under a very heavy fire, and volunteering for the advanced
guard on the Cemetery. He was never absent from duty during the war.
MADDEN, Sergeant-Major A., 41st. Foot. Inkermann, November 5th., 1854.
Heading a party of his regiment and taking prisoners one officer and
fourteen privates, three of whom he took himself, alone.
MAGNER, Drummer M., 33rd. Foot. Abyssinia, April 13th., 1868, and
Private J. Bergin. For their gallantry at the assault of Magdala,
being the first to enter. _See_ Private J. Bergin.
MAHONEY, Sergeant P., 1st. Madras Fusiliers. Indian Mutiny, September
21st., 1857. For distinguished gallantry in aiding in the capture of
the colours of the mutineers at Mungulwar.
MALCOLMSON, Lieutenant J. G., 3rd. Bombay Light Cavalry. Persia,
February 8th., 1857. Saving the life of Colonel Moore in the midst of
a square of the enemy. _See_ Colonel A. T. Moore.
MALONE, Sergeant Joseph, 13th. Light Dragoons. Balaklava, October
25th., 1854. Staying by Captain Webb, 17th. Lancers, mortally wounded,
under heavy fire, himself on foot, his horse having been shot.
MANGLES, Mr. R. L., Assistant-Magistrate, Patna, B.C.S. Indian Mutiny,
July 30th., 1858. As a volunteer; during the retreat from Arrah,
binding up the wounds, and carrying for several miles to the boats, a
wounded soldier, while wounded himself, and under a murderous fire,
which killed or wounded almost the whole detachment.
MANLEY, Deputy-Surgeon-General W. G. N., Royal Artillery. New Zealand,
April 29th., 1864. At the assault on the Gate Pa, near Tauranga,
risking his life to save Commander Hay, R.N., and others.
MARLING, Lieutenant P. S., King’s Royal Rifle Corps. Soudan, Tamai,
March 13th., 1884. Saving the life of a wounded soldier at the risk of
his own, by placing him on his horse.
MARSHALL, Quartermaster-Sergeant W. T., 19th. Hussars. Soudan, El Teb,
February 29th., 1884. Saving life of Colonel Barrow, 19th. Hussars,
whose horse had been killed under him.
MAUDE, Colonel F. C., C.B., Royal Engineers. Indian Mutiny, July
12th., 1857. At the head of his artillerymen, one third of whom were
killed in this service, checking advance of the enemy in General
Havelock’s march on Cawnpore.
MAUDE, Lieutenant-General Sir F. F., K.C.B., 3rd. Foot. Redan,
September 8th., 1855. For remarkable bravery during the attack, and
holding a position till dangerously wounded.
MAYO, Midshipman A., Indian Navy. Indian Mutiny, November 22nd., 1857.
For his gallantry in leading the advance against two six-pounder guns,
which were keeping up a heavy fire.
MELVILLE, Lieutenant, 24th. Foot. _See_ Lieutenant Coghill.
MILLAR, Private D., 42nd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, January 15th., 1859,
and Private W. Cook. In the action at Maylah Ghaut, when all the
officers and the colour-sergeant were either killed or wounded, going
to the front and directing the company, displaying a courage which was
admired by all who witnessed it.
MILLER, Lieutenant-Colonel F., Royal Artillery. Inkermann, Nov. 5th.,
1854. For having personally attacked three Russians, and gallant
defence of guns when surrounded by the enemy.
MILLER, Conductor J., Bengal Ordnance Department. Indian Mutiny,
November 28th., 1857. Going to assistance of Lieutenant Glubb, who was
wounded, at great personal risk, and carrying him out of action.
MITCHELL, Captain of the Foretop of H.M.S. “Harrier.” New Zealand,
April 29th., 1864. Bringing Commander Hay out of the Gate Pah when
mortally wounded, although ordered by that officer to leave him, and
seek his own safety.
MONAGHAN, Trumpeter T., 2nd. Dragoon Guards. Indian Mutiny, October
8th., 1858. For saving the life of Lieutenant-Colonel Seymour,
commanding the regiment. _See_ Corporal C. Anderson.
MONGER, Private G., 23rd. Regiment. Indian Mutiny, November 18th.,
1857. _See_ Lieutenant-Colonel B. Hackett.
MOORE, Colonel A. T., 3rd. Bombay Light Cavalry. Persia, February
8th., 1857, and Lieutenant J. G. Malcolmson. Colonel Moore leaped his
horse into the enemy’s square, his horse was killed and his sword
broken, and he would have been killed had not Lieutenant Malcolmson
fought his way to his aid and carried him off through a crowd of
enemies.
MOORE, Colonel H. G., 88th. Foot. South Africa, December 29th., 1877.
For his gallant conduct in an action against the Gaikas, near Komgha,
in endeavouring to save the life of a soldier surrounded by the enemy,
not giving up the attempt till the man was killed, and himself
wounded.
MORLEY, Private S., Bengal Military Train. Indian Mutiny, April 15th.,
1858, and Private M. Murphy. Bravery in saving the life of Lieutenant
Hamilton, when unhorsed, wounded, and surrounded by enemy.
MOUAT, Surgeon-General J., C.B., 6th. Dragoons. Balaklava, October
26th., 1854, and Quartermaster C. Wooden. Going to the assistance of
Lieutenant-Colonel Morris, 12th. Lancers, who was lying wounded in an
exposed situation, and dressing his wounds in presence of the enemy,
under fire.
MOYNIHAN, Ensign A., 8th. Foot. Redan, September 8th., 1855.
Personally engaging and killing five Russians, and rescuing a wounded
officer under heavy fire.
MULLANE, Sergeant P., Royal Horse Artillery. Afghanistan, Maiwand,
July 27th., 1880. Carrying a wounded comrade out of action, and
fetching water under heavy fire.
MUNRO, Colour-Sergeant J., 93rd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, November 16th.,
1857. For gallantry at Secundra Bagh in going to the assistance of
Captain Walsh, who was wounded, and removing him to a place of safety.
MURPHY, Private M., Military Train. Indian Mutiny, April 15th., 1858.
_See_ Private S. Morley.
MURPHY, Private T., 24th. Foot. Little Andaman Island, 1867. _See_
Surgeon-Major C. M. Douglas, Private Bell, etc.
MURRAY, Lance-Corporal J., 2nd. Battalion Connaught Rangers, and
Trooper J. Danaher, Nourse’s Horse. South Africa, January 19th., 1881.
Attempting to save a wounded private under heavy fire of the Boers, by
which Murray was himself severely wounded.
MURRAY, Sergeant J., 68th. Foot. New Zealand, June 21st., 1864. For
distinguished bravery in attacking alone a rifle-pit, occupied by
eight or ten Maories, killing or wounding them all.
MYLOT, Private P., 84th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, July 21st., 1857. Being
first to take possession of an enclosure under a shower of balls, and
gallantry on all occasions. Elected by the privates of his regiment.
NAPIER, Sergeant W., 13th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, April 6th., 1858. For
his gallant conduct near Azimghur in protecting a wounded private and
carrying him to a place of safety, under heavy fire.
NASH, Corporal W., Rifle Brigade. Indian Mutiny, March 11th., 1858.
For his conduct in helping rescue a wounded comrade, though severely
wounded himself. _See_ Major Sir H. Wilmot, Bart., C.B.
NEWELL, Private E., 9th. Lancers. Indian Mutiny, March 19th., 1858.
Gallantry at Lucknow, in assisting comrade whose horse had fallen, and
bringing him away under heavy fire of musketry.
NORMAN, Private W., 7th. Foot. Sebastopol, December 19th., 1854. When
on sentry, in a post of much danger, capturing two out of three
Russians who were reconnoitring, without alarming the Russian pickets.
O’CONNOR, Colonel Luke, Royal Welsh Fusiliers. Alma and Redan,
September 20th., 1854, and September 8th., 1855. When Sergeant at the
Alma, taking colours from wounded officer and carrying them till end
of action, though himself wounded; and gallantry at the assault on the
Redan, where he was shot through both thighs.
ODGERS, Seaman W., H.M.S. “Niger.” New Zealand, March 28th., 1860.
Being the first to enter a Pah and assisting to haul down the enemy’s
colours.
O’HEA, Private T., 1st. Battalion Rifle Brigade. Canada, June 19th.,
1866. For extinguishing fire in a railway car containing ammunition,
between Quebec and Montreal.
OLPHERTS, General W., C.B., Royal Artillery. Indian Mutiny, September
25th., 1857. For distinguished bravery in capturing two guns in face
of a heavy fire of grape, in the city of Lucknow, and returning under
fire for limbers and horses to carry them off.
OSBORNE, Private J., 58th. Regiment. South Africa, February 22nd.,
1881. Going to assist a wounded soldier in the front of a strong body
of Boers, and removing him under a heavy fire.
O’TOOLE, Sergeant E., Frontier Light Horse. Ulundi, Zululand, July
3rd., 1879. For his gallantry on several occasions, especially in
assisting Lord W. Beresford to rescue Sergeant Fitzmaurice when almost
surrounded by Zulus.
OWENS, Sergeant J., 49th. Foot. Sebastopol, October 30th., 1854.
Gallantry in personal encounter with the Russians, and nobly assisting
Major Connolly, Coldstream Guards.
OXENHAM, Corporal W., 32nd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, June 30th., 1857.
Saving the life of Mr. Capper, Bengal Civil Service, under heavy fire.
PALMER, Private Anthony, Grenadier Guards. Inkermann, November 5th.,
1855. For his gallantry in charging singly a party of the enemy, and
saving Sir C. Russell’s life. _See_ Russell, Sir C.
PARK, Sergeant J., 77th. Foot. Alma and Inkermann, September 20th. and
November 5th., 1854, and April 19th., 1855. For distinguished bravery
at the battles of Alma and Inkermann, and gallantry at taking of
rifle-pits and at both assaults on the Redan.
PARK, Gunner J., Bengal Artillery. Indian Mutiny, November, 1857.
_See_ Lieutenant H. E. Harrington.
PARKES, Private Samuel, 4th. Light Dragoons. Balaklava, October 25th.,
1854. Defending Trumpet-Major Crawford in the retreat on two occasions
against overwhelming odds, and saving his life the first time.
PATON, Sergeant J., 93rd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, November 16th., 1857.
For conspicuous gallantry at Lucknow, in proceeding alone round the
Shah Nujiff, under fire, and discovering a breach on the opposite
side, to which he conducted his regiment, and the place was taken.
Elected by non-commissioned officers of the regiment.
PEARSON, Sergeant J., 86th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, April 3rd., 1858.
Attacking a number of armed rebels at the storming of Jhansi, killing
one and wounding two others; also bringing in a wounded private under
heavy fire, at Calpee.
PEARSON, Sergeant John, 8th. Hussars. Indian Mutiny. Gwalior, June
17th., 1858. _See_ Major C. V. Heneage.
PEEL, Captain W., Royal Navy. The Crimea, 1854–1855. On October 18th.,
1854. For his intrepidity in taking up a live shell from the midst of
several powder cases, outside a magazine, and throwing it over the
parapet (it burst as it left his hands), thereby saving the magazine
and many lives. On November 5th., 1854, at Inkermann, he joined the
officers of the Grenadier Guards in defending the colours of the
regiment. On June 18th., 1855, he volunteered to lead a ladder party
at the assault on the Redan, and carried the first ladder until he was
wounded.
PERCY, Colonel Hon. H. H. M., Grenadier Guards. Inkermann, November
5th., 1854. Charging singly into the sandbag battery and extricating
some men who had charged too far, and were surrounded by the enemy.
PERIE, Sapper J., Royal Engineers. Redan, June 18th., 1855. For
conspicuous bravery in leading the sailors with ladders, and rescuing
a wounded man under fire, although himself wounded.
PHILLIPS, Ensign E. A. L., 11th. Bengal Native Infantry. Indian
Mutiny. Would have received the Victoria Cross for many gallant deeds
during the siege of Delhi had he survived. He captured the Water
Bastion with small party of men at the assault of that city, and was
killed there on September 18th.
PICKARD, Lieutenant A. F., Royal Artillery. New Zealand, November
20th., 1863. For gallantry at the assault on Rangiriri, in crossing
and re-crossing a point exposed to a concentrated fire, to procure
water for the wounded, when no one else would perform the service.
_See_ Surgeon-Major W. Temple.
PITCHER, Captain H. W., 4th. Punjaub Infantry. Umbeyla, India, October
30th., 1863. For his bravery in leading two assaults to retake the
Crag Piquet, in the latter of which he was severely wounded. _See_
Fosbery, G. V.
PRENDERGAST, Major-General H. N. D., Madras Engineers. Indian Mutiny,
November 21st., 1857. For attempting to cut down a Velaitee who was
about to shoot Lieutenant Dew; and for gallantry in the actions at
Ratgurh and Betwa, when he was severely wounded.
PRETTYJOHN, Corporal J., Royal Marines. Inkermann, November 5th.,
1854. For placing himself in an advanced position and shooting four
Russians.
PRIDE, T., Captain of Afterguard H.M.S. “Euryalus.” Seki, Japan,
September 6th., 1864. Gallantly supporting Midshipman Boyes when
carrying the colours in action, until wounded.
PROBYN, Lieutenant-General Sir D. M., K.C.S.I., C.B., 2nd. Punjaub
Cavalry. Indian Mutiny, September, 1857. For several acts of
distinguished gallantry, amongst them capturing a standard in the
midst of a number of the enemy.
PROSSER, Private J., 1st. Foot. Sebastopol, June 16th. and August
11th., 1855. Pursuing and capturing, while exposed to two cross fires,
a soldier in act of deserting to the enemy; and assisting to bring in
a wounded man under heavy fire.
PURCELL, Private J., 9th. Lancers. Indian Mutiny, June 19th., 1857.
Assisting Brigadier Grant. _See_ Private T. Hancock.
PYE, Lieutenant C., 53rd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, November 17th., 1857.
For bringing up ammunition under fire at Lucknow, and gallantry on
every occasion. Elected by the non-commissioned officers of the
regiment.
RABY, Rear-Admiral H. J., c.b., Sebastopol, June 18th., 1855, and
Captain of Forecastle J. Taylor, and Boatswain’s mate H. Curtis. After
the assault on the Redan, carrying in a wounded soldier under heavy
fire.
RAMAGE, Sergeant H., 2nd. Dragoons. Balaklava, October 26th., 1854.
Saving the life of a wounded comrade when surrounded by seven
Russians; also bringing in prisoner from the Russian lines, and
carrying to the rear another wounded soldier, under a very heavy fire.
RAYNOR, Captain W., Bengal Veterinary Estab. Indian Mutiny, May 11th.,
1857. For his gallantry in defence of the magazine at Delhi.
READE, Deputy Surgeon-General H. T., 61st. Foot. Indian Mutiny,
September 14th. and 16th., 1857. For dislodging with a small force a
party of rebels firing on the wounded, and gallantry at the assault of
Delhi, where he was one of the first up the breach, and helped to
spike one of the guns of the enemy.
REEVES, Seaman T., Royal Navy. Inkermann, November 5th., 1854.
Defending battery under heavy fire, and repeated attacks. _See_ Seamen
J. Gorman and M. Scholefield.
RENNIE, Lieutenant-Colonel W., 90th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, September
21st. and 25th., 1857. For his bravery in the advance on Lucknow, and
at that city, in charging guns in advance of his column, in the face
of a heavy fire.
RENNY, Major-General G. A., Royal Artillery. Indian Mutiny, September
16th., 1857. For his heroism in preventing the enemy firing the
magazine at Delhi, by climbing to the top of the wall and throwing
lighted shells amongst them.
REYNOLDS, Surgeon-Major J. H., M.B., Army Medical Department. Rorke’s
Drift, Zululand. January 22nd. and 23rd., 1879. For his attention to
the wounded under fire, and for fetching ammunition for defenders of
the hospital under a cross fire.
REYNOLDS, Private W., Scots Fusilier Guards. Alma, September 20th.,
1854. For his conspicuous gallantry in rallying the men round the
colours when the line was disordered.
RICHARDSON, Private G., 34th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, April 27th., 1859.
For his determined courage at Kewanie, having, when one of his arms
was disabled, closed with and secured a rebel armed with a loaded
revolver.
RICKARD, Quartermaster W., Royal Navy. Black Sea, October 11th., 1855.
Remaining to assist fallen comrade under close fire. _See_ Admiral Sir
J. E. Commerell.
RIDGEWAY, Captain R. K., Bengal Staff Corps. Konoma, Eastern frontier
of India, November 22nd., 1879. For his bravery in attempting to
destroy a barricade, under a heavy fire, in which duty he was severely
wounded, at Genitchi.
ROBERTS, Lieutenant-General Sir F. S., Bart., G.C.B., Bengal
Artillery. Indian Mutiny, January 2nd., 1858. Capturing a standard
from two Sepoys, single-handed, at Khodagunge, and for conspicuous
gallantry on every occasion.
ROBERTS, Chief Gunner John. Black Sea, May 29th., 1855. Setting fire
to stores, in face of enemy. _See_ Captain Buckley.
ROBERTS, Private J. R., 9th. Lancers. Indian Mutiny, September 28th.,
1857. Bringing a wounded comrade through a street under heavy fire, in
which he was himself wounded, at Bolundshuhur.
ROBINSON, Seaman E., Naval Brigade. Indian Mutiny, March 13th., 1858.
For having, at Lucknow, extinguished a fire among the sandbags of a
battery under very heavy fire of musketry.
RODDY, Lieutenant-Colonel P., Bengal Army. Indian Mutiny, September
27th., 1857. For charging and cutting down a rebel armed with a
musket, who killed his horse; and other gallant acts.
RODGERS, Private G., 71st. Foot. Indian Mutiny, June 16th., 1858. For
daring conduct in attacking alone a party of seven rebels strongly
posted, killing one of them, at Marar, Gwalior.
ROGERS, Colonel R. M., 44th Foot. Capture of Taku Forts, China, August
21st., 1860, with Lieutenant E. H. Lenon, and Private J. M‘Dougal. For
swimming the ditches, and being the first in the fort, entering
through an embrasure. _See_ Lieutenant Lenon.
ROSAMOND, Serjeant-Major M., 37th. Bengal Native Infantry. Indian
Mutiny, June 4th., 1857. Accompanying Lieutenant-Colonel Spottiswoode
to fire the lines of mutinous Sepoys at Benares, and volunteering to
bring in Captain Brown, his family, and others from a detached
bungalow.
ROSS, Corporal J., Royal Engineers. Sebastopol and Redan, July 21st.
and August 23rd., 1855. For distinguished conduct in placing and
filling gabions under heavy fire and light balls, and creeping to the
Redan and reporting its evacuation on the night of September 8th.
ROWLANDS, Major-General H., c.b., 41st. Foot. Inkermann, November
5th., 1854. Rescuing Colonel Haly when wounded and surrounded by
Russians, and gallantly holding his post on picquet.
RUSH, Serjeant-Major David, 9th. Lancers. Indian Mutiny, March 19th.,
1858. For conspicuous bravery near Lucknow, in attacking with one man
eight of the enemy, killing three of them.
RUSSELL, Lieutenant-Colonel Sir C., Bart., Grenadier Guards.
Inkermann, November 5th., 1854. Volunteering to dislodge a party of
Russians from the Sandbag Battery, if anyone would follow him. The
attack was successful.
RYAN, Private John, 1st. Madras Fusiliers. Indian Mutiny, September
26th., 1857. For his gallantry in saving the wounded from being
massacred at Lucknow.
RYAN, Lance-Corporal J., 65th. Foot. New Zealand, September 7th.,
1863. For his conduct, with Privates Bulford and Talbot of the same
regiment, in removing Captain Smith, who was mortally wounded, from
the field of action, and remaining beside his body all night in the
bush.
RYAN, Drummer M., 1st. Bengal European Fusiliers. Indian Mutiny,
Delhi, September 14th., 1857. _See_ Serjeant-Major J. M‘Guire.
SALKELD, Lieutenant P., Bengal Engineers. Indian Mutiny, September
14th., 1857. Mortally wounded in the desperate duty of blowing in the
Cashmere Gate. _See_ Lieutenant D. C. Home.
SALMON, Rear-Admiral N., C.B., Naval Brigade. Indian Mutiny, November
16th., 1857; and Boatswain’s Mate John Harrison. Climbing, under fire,
a tree, touching the angle of the Shah Nujiff, in order to reply to
the fire of the enemy, when Captain Peel had called for volunteers.
SARTORIUS, Lieutenant-Colonel E. H., 59th. Foot. Afghanistan, October
24th., 1879. Leading party of five men of the 59th. Regiment at
Shahjui against enemy of unknown strength, and dislodging them from a
strong position on the top of a hill. In this service he was wounded.
SARTORIOUS, Lieutenant-Colonel R. W., C.M.G., 6th. Bengal Cavalry.
Ashanti, January 17th., 1874. At Abogov, removing wounded
non-commissioned Houssa officer under heavy fire and placing him under
cover.
SCHIESS, Corporal, Natal Native Contingent. Rorke’s Drift, Zululand,
January 22nd., 1879. For conspicuous gallantry in repulsing Zulus with
the bayonet; also creeping along a wall and shooting three others who
were firing from the wall which had been abandoned.
SCHOLEFIELD, Seaman M. Inkermann, November 5th., 1854. _See_ Seamen J.
Gorman and T. Reeves.
SCOTT, Major A., Bengal Staff Corps. India, July 6th., 1877. Saving
the life of Lieutenant Kunhardt, at Quetta, from some Pathan coolies,
bayoneting two and closing with a third.
SCOTT, Lieutenant R. G., Cape Mounted Rifles. South Africa, April
8th., 1879. In the attack on Moirosi’s Mountain, attempting to throw
time shells over a stone barricade amongst the enemy, under a heavy
fire. In the performance of this duty he was severely wounded.
SEELY, Seaman W., H.M.S. “Euryalus.” Japan, September 6th., 1864.
Daring in ascertaining enemy’s position, and remaining at the front
after being wounded.
SELLAR, Lance-Corporal G., Seaforth Highlanders. Kabul, December
14th., 1879. For his bravery at Asmai, being first at top of a hill
and cutting down one of the enemy after fierce fight, in which he was
wounded himself.
SHAW, Lieutenant-Colonel H., 18th. Foot. New Zealand, January 24th.,
1865. Rescuing a wounded soldier under heavy fire, and with the
assistance of four privates who volunteered, bringing him in, on two
occasions the same day.
SHAW, Private S., 3rd. Battalion Rifle Brigade. Indian Mutiny, January
13th., 1858. Attacking and killing a Ghazee with his short sword,
after a desperate struggle, in which he was himself wounded.
SHEBBEARE, Captain R. H., 60th. Bengal Native Infantry. September
14th., 1857. At the assault on Delhi, attempting to reorganise his men
before walls of loopholed serai, and conducting rear-guard of retreat
across a canal, though severely wounded.
SHEPPARD, Boatswain J., H.M.S. “St. Jean d’Acre.” Sebastopol, July
15th., August 16th., 1855. Twice proceeding into the harbour alone in
a punt, and endeavouring to blow up a Russian man-of-war.
SHIELDS, Corporal R., 23rd. Foot. Sebastopol, Redan, September 8th.,
1855. Volunteering to go out and bring in Lieutenant Dynely, who was
mortally wounded, under heavy fire.
SIMPSON, Major J., 42nd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, April 15th., 1858. At
the attack on the fort of Ruhya, bringing in first a wounded officer,
and then a wounded man, under close and heavy fire.
SIMS, Private J., 34th. Foot. Redan, 18th. June, 1855. Bringing in
wounded under heavy fire, in broad daylight.
SINNOT, Lance-Corporal J., 84th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, October 6th.,
1857. For distinguished gallantry at Lucknow in going out with
Sergeants Glynn and Mullins, and Private Mullins, to the rescue of
Lieutenant Gibaut, who was wounded, and bringing him in under heavy
fire. Selected by his companions as the most worthy.
SLEAVON, Corporal M., Royal Engineers. Indian Mutiny, April 3rd.,
1857. At the attack on the fort at Jhansi, continuing to work at head
of sap under heavy fire.
SMITH, Gunner Albert, Royal Artillery. At Abu Klea, Soudan, January
17th., 1885. Defending Lieutenant Guthrie, Royal Artillery, who was
mortally wounded.
SMITH, Colonel F. A., 43rd. Foot. New Zealand, June 21st., 1864.
Gallantly leading his company to attack a position at Tauranga,
although wounded.
SMITH, Lance-Corporal H., 52nd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, September 14th.,
1857. Carrying away wounded comrade under heavy fire of grape and
musketry at Delhi.
SMITH, Sergeant J., Bengal Engineers. Indian Mutiny, Delhi, September
14th., 1857. _See_ Lieutenant Home.
SMITH, Private J., 1st. Madras Fusiliers (102nd. Regiment). Indian
Mutiny, November 16th., 1857. For having been one of the first to try
and enter the Secundra Bagh, and on the gate being forced, he was
among the first inside. He received immediately three desperate
wounds, but fought his way out, and performed his duties for the day.
Elected by the privates of the regiment.
SMITH, Corporal P., 17th. Foot. Redan, June 18th., 1855. For
repeatedly going out in front of the trenches and bringing in wounded,
under heavy fire.
SPENCE, Troop Sergeant-Major, 9th. Lancers. Indian Mutiny, January
17th., 1858. Rescuing a wounded comrade from a number of rebels, at
Shumsabad.
SPENCE, Private E., 42nd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, April 15th., 1858. He,
with Lance-Corporal Thomson, would have been recommended for the
decoration, for having covered retreat of the party bringing in the
body of Lieutenant Willoughby, under heavy fire, but he died from
wounds received when doing so.
STAGPOOLE, Drummer D., 57th. Foot. New Zealand, October 2nd., 1863.
Has also the medal for distinguished service in the field. _See_
Ensign J. T. Down.
STANLOCK, Private W., Coldstream Guards. Sebastopol, October, 1854.
For volunteering to crawl up within six yards of Russian sentry,
thereby enabling officer in command of reconnoitring party to effect a
surprise.
STEWART, Major W. G. D., 93rd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, November 16th.,
1857. For his gallantry at Lucknow in leading attack and capturing two
guns. Elected by the officers of the regiment.
STRONG, Private George, Coldstream Guards. Sebastopol, September 1855.
Throwing away live shell which fell in the trenches.
SULLIVAN, Chief Boatswain J. Sebastopol, April 10th., 1855. Placing
flag on a mound at great risk, so as to enable fire to be opened on a
concealed Russian battery.
SUTTON, Bugler W., 60th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, September 13th., 1857.
Reconnoitring the breach at Delhi the night before the assault, and
rushing over trenches when the enemy was attacking in force, and
killing a bugler who was about to sound. Elected by the privates of
the regiment.
SYLVESTER, Assistant-Surgeon H. T., 23rd. Foot. Redan, September 8th.,
1855. Going out under heavy fire to dress the wounds of Lieut. Dynely,
who was laying mortally wounded, and assisting the wounded under fire
on other occasions.
SYMONS, Lieutenant G., Military Train. Sebastopol, June 6th., 1855.
Unmasking battery under terrific fire, in which act he was severely
wounded.
TAYLOR, J., Captain of the Forecastle. Sebastopol, June 18th., 1855.
_See_ Rear-Admiral H. J. Raby, C.B.
TEESDALE, Colonel C. C., Royal Artillery. Defence of Kars, September
29th., 1855. Driving the enemy from a redoubt, the key of the
position, and rallying Turkish artillerymen when driven from their
guns, and inducing them to return to their post; and also, at great
personal risk, saving many of the wounded Russians from the fury of
the Turks.
TEMPLE, Surgeon-Major W., Royal Artillery. New Zealand, November
20th., 1863; and Lieutenant A. F. Pickard. For their devoted conduct
in assisting the wounded under heavy fire, during the assault of
Rangiriri.
THACKERY, Lieutenant-Colonel E. T., Bengal Engineers. Indian Mutiny,
September 16th., 1857. For daring in extinguishing a fire in the
magazine at Delhi, under close musketry fire, and at imminent risk of
being blown up.
THOMAS, Bombardier J., Bengal Artillery. Indian Mutiny, September
27th., 1857. Carrying away wounded comrade under heavy fire, during a
sortie from Lucknow.
THOMSON, Lance-Corporal A., 42nd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, April 15th.,
1858. Volunteering to assist in bringing in an officer’s body under
heavy fire. _See_ General Cafe.
THOMPSON, Private J., 60th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, July 9th., 1857. For
saving the life of his captain (Wilton) when surrounded by a party of
Ghazees, and gallantry on all occasions. Elected by the privates of
the regiment.
TOMBS, Major-General Sir H., K.C.B., Bengal Artillery. Indian Mutiny,
July 9th., 1857. Twice going to the assistance of Lieutenant Hills,
before Delhi, killing his man on each occasion. _See_ Lieutenant
Hills.
TRAVERS, General J. Indian Mutiny, July 1st., 1857. For his bravery in
the attack on the Presidency at Indore, when, supported by only five
men, he charged the guns of the mutineers, and by this act saved the
lives of many European fugitives.
TREVOR, Colonel W. S., Royal Engineers. Bhootan, April 30th., 1865;
and Lieutenant J. Dundas. Gallantry in leading attack on a loopholed
blockhouse at Dewangiri. _See_ Lieutenant Dundas.
TREWAVAS, Seaman J., H.M.S. “Beagle.” Straits of Genitchi, July 3rd.,
1855. Cutting hawsers of the floating bridge at Genitchi under heavy
fire, in which he was wounded.
TURNER, Private S., 60th. Rifles. Indian Mutiny, June 19th., 1857. At
Delhi, during a severe fight with the mutineers, he carried off on his
shoulders Lieutenant Humphreys, who was mortally wounded, and was
himself wounded in so doing.
TYTLER, Lieutenant-Colonel J. A., 60th. Bengal Native Infantry. Indian
Mutiny, February 10th., 1858. For charging rebel guns in advance at
Choorpoorah, and engaging gunners alone hand to hand, till the guns
were carried. In the action he was severely wounded.
VOUSDEN, Major W. J., Bengal Staff Corps. Kabul, December 14th., 1879.
Charging with a small party through and through superior force of
retreating Kohistanees, backwards and forwards several times, on the
Asmai heights.
WADESON, Colonel R., 75th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, before Delhi, July
18th., 1857. Twice saving a soldier’s life when attacked by rebel
sowars.
WALKER, Major-General M., 30th. Foot. Inkermann, November 5th., 1854.
By his example encouraging his comrades to repulse a superior force of
Russian Infantry.
WALLER, Colour-Sergeant G., 60th. Rifles. Indian Mutiny, September
14th. and 18th., 1857. For conspicuous gallantry at Delhi, in charging
and capturing guns. Elected by the non-commissioned officers of the
regiment.
WALLER, Lieutenant-Colonel W. F. F., 25th. Bombay Light Infantry.
Indian Mutiny, June 20th., 1858. For distinguished bravery in
capturing Gwalior by storm, with a handful of men. Lieutenant Rose,
the only other European present, was killed in the assault.
WALTERS, Sergeant G., 49th. Foot. Inkermann, November 5th., 1854.
Rescuing Brigadier-General Adams when surrounded by the enemy, one of
whom he killed.
WANTAGE, Lord (Loyd-Lindsay, Lieutenant-Colonel Sir R. J., K.C.B.),
Scots Fusilier Guards. Alma and Inkermann, 1854. At the Alma,
re-forming the line, and standing firm with the colours; and at
Inkermann, charging and repulsing a strong body of Russians with a few
men.
WARD, Private H., 78th. Highlanders. Indian Mutiny, September 25th.
and 26th., 1857. Escorting and protecting Lieutenant H. M. Havelock,
and a private, who were wounded, through heavy cross fire, to a place
of safety, at Lucknow.
WARD, Sergeant J. 8th. Hussars. Indian Mutiny, June 17th., 1858. For
gallantry at Gwalior. _See_ Major C. W. Heneage and Private Pearson.
WASSAL, Private S., 80th. Foot. Zululand, Isandhlwana, January 22nd.,
1879. Rescuing comrade from drowning, under heavy and close fire, in
the Buffalo river.
WATSON, Major-General J. C. B., 1st. Punjaub Cavalry. Indian Mutiny,
November 14th., 1857. For distinguished conduct in attacking rebel
cavalry in advance of his men, and dismounting their leader in single
combat.
WHEATLEY, Private F., Rifle Brigade. Sebastopol, November 10th., 1854.
Throwing live shell over parapet of the trenches.
WHIRLPOOL, Private F., 3rd. Bombay European Regiment. Indian Mutiny,
April 3rd. and May 2nd., 1858. Bringing in wounded under heavy fire,
at the attack on Jhansi, and going to the rescue of Lieutenant Donne,
who was wounded, at Lohari. In this service he received _seventeen_
wounds, but his gallant example greatly contributed to the success of
the day.
WHITE, Lieutenant-Colonel G. S., 92nd. Foot. Afghanistan, October
7th., 1879, and September 1st., 1880. For his gallantry at Charasiah,
in dislodging overwhelming numbers of enemy from fortified hill, with
only two companies of his regiment. His men exhausted with climbing,
he advanced alone and shot the enemy’s leader, causing the rest to
retreat; also dashing forward on another occasion and capturing a gun
at Candahar.
WILKINSON, Bombardier Thomas, Royal Marine Artillery. Sebastopol, June
5th., 1855. For his conduct in the advanced trenches, in repairing
work under heavy fire.
WILLIAMS, Private John, 2nd. Battalion 24th. Foot. Rorke’s Drift,
Zululand, January 22nd. and 23rd., 1879, and Private H. Hook.
Gallantly defending and rescuing hospital patients. _See_ Privates
Hitch, Jones, etc.
WILMOT, Major Sir Henry, Bart., C.B., Rifle Brigade. Indian Mutiny,
March 11th., 1858; and Corporal W. Nash and Private D. Hawks. For his
gallantry in covering retreat of three of his men, who were carrying
away a wounded comrade exposed to the fire of the enemy.
WILSON, Captain A. K., H.M.S. “Hecla.” Soudan, El Teb, February 29th.,
1884. Engaging, in defence of a Gardner gun, several of the enemy,
single-handed and wounded.
WOOD, Major-General, Sir H. E., K.C.B., 17th. Light Dragoons. Indian
Mutiny, October 19th., 1858. Attacking and routing almost
single-handed, a body of rebels at Sindwaho; and with two soldiers
rescuing a Potail from band of robbers, near Sindhora.
WOOD, Colonel J. A., Bombay Staff Corps. Persia, December 9th., 1856.
At Bushire he was first on the parapet, and although struck by seven
bullets, he cut down the leader of the enemy, and established himself
in the place.
WOODEN, Quartermaster Charles, 17th. Lancers. Balaklava, October
26th., 1854. Saving life of Colonel Morris. _See_ Surgeon-General J.
Mouat, C.B.
WRIGHT, Private A., 77th. Foot. Crimea. For conspicuous gallantry
throughout the whole war. He greatly distinguished himself on several
occasions, and was twice wounded.
YOUNG, Commander J., Royal Navy. Indian Mutiny, November 10th., 1857,
and Captain of Foretop, W. Hall, H.M.S. “Shannon.” Gallantry in
working a 24-pounder gun brought up to the angle of the Shah Nujiff,
at Lucknow.
Since the above list has been in type, three officers have won the
Cross, for the distinguished bravery shown by them during the recent
operations in the Hunza and Nagar Country, on the Gilgit frontier, in
December, 1891; namely, Captain F. H. Aylmer, of the Royal Engineers,
and Lieutenants G. H. Boisragon and J. M. Smith, of the Indian Staff
Corps. Capt. Aylmer and Lieutenant Boisragon gained the decoration for
their conspicuous gallantry in the assault and capture of the Nilt Fort,
December 2nd., 1891. Captain Aylmer accompanied the storming party, and
blew open the inner gate of the place with gun cotton, and, though
severely wounded, continued fighting till he fainted from loss of blood.
Lieutenant Guy H. Boisragon led the assault, and returned for
reinforcements, under a heavy cross fire. The Cross was given to
Lieutenant J. M. Smith for the gallantry with which he led the storming
party at the attack and capture of a very strong position near Nilt, in
the Hunza-Nagar country, December 20th., 1891, which had stopped the
advance of the force for seventeen days.
[Illustration:
The Indian Mutiny Medal.
]
THE INDIAN MUTINY MEDAL.
1857–1858.
This medal, which is by L. C. Wyon, Esq., was granted by a General
Order, dated August 18th., 1858. The obverse has the Queen’s head,
diademed, with the superscription “Victoria Regina,” and on the reverse
Britannia is represented in an erect position, instead of being seated.
In her right hand, outstretched, is a laurel wreath. An oval shield with
the crosses of the Union is on the left arm, and in the hand are other
wreaths. The British Lion forms an appropriate background, above is the
word “India,” and in the exergue the date 1857–1858. The ribbon is
French-white, with two red stripes. It was granted to all engaged in
operations against the rebels or mutineers, and was also conferred on
non-military persons who had borne arms as volunteers against them.
There are five bars attached, respectively inscribed “Delhi,” “Defence
of Lucknow,” “Relief of Lucknow,” “Lucknow,” and “Central India.” The
first clasp was granted to the troops employed in the operations
against, and at the assault of, Delhi; that for the “Defence of Lucknow”
was conferred on all of the original garrison, under Major-General
Inglis, and to those who succoured them, and continued the defence under
Major-Generals Sir Henry Havelock and Sir James Outram, until relieved
by Lord Clyde; “Relief of Lucknow” was given to the troops engaged in
the operations against that place, under the immediate command of Lord
Clyde, in November, 1857; and the clasp of “Lucknow” was awarded to the
force engaged under his lordship’s immediate command in March, 1858, in
the final capture of the town, and in all operations connected
therewith; “Central India” was granted to the column under Major-General
Sir Hugh Rose, G.C.B., engaged in the operations against Jhansi, Calpee,
and Gwalior, and also to the troops, which, under the command of
Major-Generals Roberts and Whitlock respectively, performed such
important service in Central India. Four was the greatest number of bars
issued with any one medal, and the medal was given to the Naval Brigade,
without a bar, and with bars, for “Relief of Lucknow,” and “Lucknow.”
SIEGE OF DELHI.
30TH. MAY TO 14TH. SEPTEMBER, 1857.
Sunday, the 10th. of May, 1857, will never cease to be remembered in
India. An outbreak, for some time contemplated, broke out at Meerut in
the afternoon of that day. A century had elapsed since Clive’s
celebrated battle of Plassey, the forerunner of so many victories gained
in India, by the valuable co-operation of the Native troops, when the
latter, forgetful of their former glories and of their loyalty, burst
out into mutiny, with the view of overthrowing British supremacy in the
East; the outbreak of Vellore, in the Madras Presidency, in 1806, having
been the only exception to the long-continued fidelity of the Sepoy
soldier. During the operations against Persia the Court of Delhi had
entered into correspondence with the Shah, and Dost Mahomed, the
Sovereign of Cabool, had been urged to invade the Punjab when, by the
secession of the Bengal native army, the time should be opportune. The
grievance of the greased cartridges was indeed urged, but the
combination had been for some time forming, and the name of the King of
Delhi, over eighty years of age, was imagined to be a “tower of
strength” in the endeavour to be made to restore the supremacy of the
Mogul dynasty.
There is no doubt the rebellion was prematurely commenced; but scenes of
the most heart-rending descriptions occurred, and several officers,
ladies, and even children fell victims to the brutality of the Sepoys.
Outbreaks occurred at Allahabad, Jhansi, Azimghur, Bareilly, Lucknow,
Cawnpore, Benares, and other places; the European women and children
being, in many cases, murdered, and the several mutinous regiments all
made for Delhi, hastening thither, as a central point, from all
quarters, and committing the greatest outrages.
When the mutineers had seized Delhi, and proclaimed a descendant of the
Mogul as king, their next object was to gain the chief magazine in that
city. After a gallant defence it was exploded by order of Lieutenant
Willoughby, who died of his wounds. Sculley and Buckley were the two
gunners, and the former, who fired the train, escaped, together with the
other heroes Lieutenants Forrest and Raynor.
At this momentous period the Commander-in-Chief in India was General the
Honourable George Anson, who had proceeded to Simla to escape the heat
of the plains. Immediately upon receiving intelligence of the mutiny, he
hurried to Umballa, and collecting all the available troops,[176]
marched on Delhi, but died of cholera at Kurnaul on the 27th. of May.
His successor was Major-General Reed, who on the day following quitted
Rawul Pindee, and arrived early in June at the camp of Major-General Sir
Henry Barnard, K.C.B., at Aleepore, where a numerous force had been
collected.
While Brigadier-General Archdale Wilson hastened with a body of troops
from Meerut to join the former, the mutineers from Delhi attempted to
intercept his march. He was attacked on the 30th. of May at
Ghazee-ood-deen-nuggur, when seven hundred British soldiers defeated a
disciplined force more than seven-fold their number. This is considered
as the commencement of operations before Delhi.
On the following day (Whit-Sunday) the attack was renewed, and the enemy
was again repulsed, twenty-six guns being captured. The 6th. Dragoon
Guards and first battalion 60th. Rifles have reason to be proud of their
deeds performed this day. No further opposition was encountered, and
Brigadier-General Wilson joined Sir Henry Barnard at Aleepore. The
united forces commenced their march shortly after midnight, and
Brigadier-General Reed being unable from sickness to proceed with the
army, the command devolved on Major-General Sir Henry Barnard.
At dawn on the 8th. of June the British arrived before Badlee-ke-Serai,
a fortified position, when the enemy opened fire. Brigadier Hope Grant,
C.B., with his column, consisting of portions of the 9th. Lancers, 6th.
Dragoon Guards. 75th., first battalions 60th. and 87th. were highly
distinguished. On the regimental colour of the 75th. appeared the Royal
Tiger, gained in former fields in India, and they added to their
well-earned reputation by charging the enemy with the bayonet, who
abandoned the whole of his guns.
This entrenched position being carried, Sir Henry Barnard divided his
army into two columns, one of which proceeded along the main trunk road
under Brigadier-General Wilson, while the other marched under his own
command to the site of the Delhi cantonments, before they were burnt.
Here on an eminence the mutineers were posted, which position was taken
by Sir Henry Barnard, the enemy being forced to abandon their guns;
while this rapid flank movement to the left, by Brigadier Wilson’s
column forcing its way through gardens with high walls, compelled the
foe to take refuge in Delhi, the two commanders meeting at a place named
Hindoo’s Rao’s House.
In these actions the Ghoorkas, evinced that gallantry which was so
prominent during every subsequent encounter with the enemy.
After these events the British army took up a position before Delhi. The
force at this period comprised the following Queen’s regiments:—two
squadrons of the 6th. Dragoon Guards (Carabineers), the 9th. Lancers;
head-quarters and six companies of the 60th. Rifles; head-quarters and
nine companies of the 75th. Regiment; in addition to these were three
troops of horse artillery; a company of foot artillery, a detachment of
sappers and miners, the first Bengal Fusiliers; and the head-quarters
and six companies of the second Fusiliers, and the Sirmoor battalion.
A strongly-built residence, named Hindoo Rao’s House, on the top of a
high eminence about half a mile in advance of the camp, offered an
excellent position for bombarding the town, and from the three batteries
erected thereon a constant fire of shot and shell was kept up. Between
Hindoo Rao’s House and the Grand Trunk Road the ground was rough and
rocky, covered with brushwood and enclosed gardens, over which the
Sepoys frequently crept up in skirmishing order, availing themselves of
the shelter thus afforded, but they were always repulsed by the guides
and riflemen, being at times pursued nearly to the city walls. Every
mutineer who was captured was at once shot or bayoneted.
The lines of defence were gradually advanced, and the rebels were driven
from the Subzee Mundee, formerly used as a market for vegetables, and
the Serai, a large building in front of it, which the British strongly
fortified, together with the Pagoda opposite the Moree Gate.
Early in June cholera appeared in the camp; this added to the trials of
the troops; there being in consequence of the small force scarcely any
rest by night, as the limited numbers barely admitted of relief,
lessened as they were by those required for picket duty. Fighting by
day, and being on the alert for a renewal of the conflict by night,
occasioned great fatigue, and shewed what British troops can endure;
besides which the ammunition supplies were not very plentiful for heavy
ordnance.[177] Another large Serai, near the Ajmeer Gate, was gallantly
taken on the 17th. of June, by a body of troops under Major Tombs, of
the artillery.
In consequence of a prophecy that the 23rd. of June, the centenary
anniversary of Plassey, was to be fatal to British rule in India, a
determined effort was made by the mutineers on that morning, who
advanced from the city in large bodies, and attacking the batteries,
kept up a sustained and vigorous fire throughout the day. Their prophets
proved false, for the enemy was beaten as usual.
This victory of the 23rd. of June occasioned much rejoicing in the camp.
Frequent skirmishes occurred towards the end of the month, and during
July. The besieging force had now been strengthened by a wing of the
8th. Foot and of the 61st. Regiment.
Early in July Sir Henry Barnard died of cholera, when the command
devolved on Major-General Reed, who, although the senior, had
relinquished it to him upon the decease of General Anson. Reed, on
account also of ill-health, was soon compelled to give over the command
to Brigadier-General Wilson. The 8th. and 61st. Regiments suffered
severely from cholera, attributed to their long march during the height
of the rainy season. The former, in four months, from July to October,
lost one hundred and thirty-three men, and the deaths in the latter
during the same period amounted to two hundred and forty-six.
A sortie was made by the enemy on the 9th. of July. During the forenoon
of the 14th. another attack occurred in which Brigadier-General
Chamberlain, the Adjutant-General, was severely wounded; Captain Norman,
of the 31st. Native Infantry (frequently thanked in the dispatches for
his services), the second in the department, was appointed to carry on
the duties of this arduous office. On the 18th. and 23rd. other sorties
took place, and the rebels were again repulsed.
Two dense columns of the enemy attempted, on the 31st. of July, to gain
the rear of the British camp, but the bridges having been destroyed,
they were unable to cross the canal, and after a brisk cannonade the
troops returned to the city. An attack sustained with great
determination occurred on the 1st. of August, the anniversary of the
great Mahomedan festival, commemorating Abraham’s sacrifice, not of
Isaac, but of Ishmael, when the mutineers received a severe punishment.
Brigadier Showers, on the 12th. of that month, succeeded in capturing
four of the enemy’s guns. Four days previously Brigadier-General
Nicholson reached the camp in advance of his column, which had been
employed in disarming rebellion in the Punjab;[178] his force consisting
of two thousand five hundred men, Europeans and Sikhs, was a welcome
addition to the army before Delhi.
Brigadier-General Nicholson gained a brilliant victory over the enemy at
Nujjuffghur, twenty miles from Delhi, on the 25th. of August, and thus
prevented an attack upon the rear of the British camp.
For some time the siege train from Meerut had been anxiously expected,
and on the morning of the 4th. of September it arrived.
A crisis was now fast approaching; fifty-four siege guns were placed in
position in several batteries, and on the 11th. of September an
incessant fire was opened, and sustained, upon the line of defence
between the Water and Cashmere Gates. The latter was in ruins on the
13th., and shortly after three o’clock on the following morning, the
assaulting columns prepared to advance. There were four columns of
attack; Brigadier-General Nicholson commanded the first;
Brigadier-General Jones the second; Brigadier Campbell the third; and
Major Reid the fourth. There was also a fifth reserve column under
Brigadier Longfield.
It being necessary to blow open the Cashmere Gate, in order that the
attacking force might effect an entrance into the city, this desperate
duty was performed by Lieutenants Home and Salkeld,[179] of the
Engineers. The latter died of his wounds, and the former was shortly
afterwards killed by an explosion, whilst blowing up a fort abandoned by
the rebels in Bolundshuhur.
Brigadier Nicholson with the first column of attack, consisting of three
hundred men of the 75th., two hundred and fifty of the 1st. European
Bengal Fusiliers, and five hundred of the 2nd. Punjab Infantry was
ordered to assault the breach in the Cashmere Curtain Gate. A portion
escaladed the left face of the bastion of the gate, while the remainder,
covered by the fire of the 60th., rushed up the breach made upon their
left of the gate. After reaching the Cabool Gate, so destructive a fire
was opened by the enemy, that the advancing troops were compelled to
desist. Their gallant commander, Nicholson, whilst inducing the men to
renew the attempt, here fell mortally wounded, and died nine days
afterwards. Colonel Herbert, of the 75th., was previously wounded on the
glacis, and the command of this portion of the assaulting column
devolved on Captain William Brookes, of that regiment.
Brigadier William Jones with the second column, composed of the 8th.,
2nd. European Bengal Fusiliers, and 4th. Sikh regiment of infantry (the
storming party consisted of seventy-five men of these corps, and the
assault was led by Brevet-Major R. S. Baynes, of the 8th. Foot, who was
dangerously wounded), covered by the fire of the skirmishers of the
60th. Rifles, advanced through the breach in the bastion at the Water
Gate, and gained possession of the walls as far as the Cabool Gate
without meeting any check. Upon reaching the latter the troops turned
one of the guns immediately on the Lahore Gate, from which the foe was
firing grape and round shot.
Colonel George Campbell, of the 52nd. Light Infantry, proceeded with the
third column of assault, consisting of two hundred and forty of the
52nd., five hundred of the 1st. Punjab Infantry, and two hundred and
sixty of the Kumaon battalion, and when the Cashmere Gate had been blown
open by the explosion, the stormers rushed in, and in a short time the
column gained possession of the main guard, where so many murders had
occurred at the outbreak of the mutiny and at once advanced to the
attack of the great mosque, the Jumma Musjid, situated about the centre
of the city. When almost close to the mosque, it was found that there
were no means of gaining an entrance, the force being without
powder-bags or artillery; and having to sustain a concentrated musketry
fire from the surrounding houses, the column was eventually compelled to
withdraw.
Major Reid, of the Sirmoor Battalion, who led the fourth column
(consisting of fifty men of the 60th. Rifles, two hundred Sirmoor
Battalion, one hundred and sixty 1st. Fusiliers, two hundred Guides,
twenty-five Coke’s Corps, sixty-five Kumaon Battalion, eighty 61st.
Regiment,—seven hundred and eighty in all), was severely wounded; his
fall checked the advance of the Goorkhas; Captain D. D. Muter, of the
1st. battalion of the 60th., succeeded to the command; and the rush of
the Rifles and Fusiliers placed them for a moment in possession of the
breastwork at the end of the Serai of Kishengunge, but being
unsupported, were unable to maintain the position, under the heavy
flanking fire to which they became exposed.
Meanwhile the cavalry brigade (consisting of two hundred of the 9th.
Lancers, and four hundred and ten Natives from the Guides, 1st., 2nd.,
and 5th. Punjab Cavalry, and Hodson’s Horse; with three guns of the
first Troop Horse Artillery, and four guns of the second, under Major
Toombs), commanded by Brigadier Hope Grant, forming in front of the
walls, proceeded to the Cabool Gate, and although exposed to a heavy
fire, did excellent service by preventing the mutineers, who came out in
great numbers through the gardens, from attacking the British batteries.
During the operation on the 14th. of September the casualties amounted
to eleven hundred and seventy killed, wounded, and missing.
Lieutenant-Colonel Deacon, of the 61st., succeeded in capturing the
magazine in the city of Delhi, on the 16th. of September. Not a word was
spoken, not a trigger pulled, until the stormers and the support had
reached the summit of the breach and the magazine yard, when a cheer and
a charge were given and made, on which the enemy, taken most completely
by surprise, fled precipitately, throwing down the port-fires at their
guns. Several of them were bayoneted close to the breach, the others
were closely pursued by the 61st. and the 4th. Punjab Infantry. A party
under Lieutenant-Colonel Rainey, of the former (under the guidance of
Captain H. W. Norman, Assistant-Adjutant-General), having passed through
the magazine, turned to their left, and spiked a gun, which was in
position on the eastern wall of the city, and which was pointed at the
College Garden Battery; here the enemy fought desperately.
Assistant-Surgeon Reade and Colour-Sergeant Mitchell, both of the 61st.,
also spiked a gun. One hundred and seventy guns, together with stores of
all descriptions, were found in the magazine. During the fore and
afternoon attacks were made by the rebels, which were repulsed on every
occasion by the troops then within the walls, under Lieutenant-Colonel
Farquhar, of the Belooch Battalion.
A determined opposition was kept up for a few days in the city, and only
slow progress was made; but on the morning of the 20th., possession was
secured of the Lahore Gate, and the troops then advanced upon the other
bastions and gates, until the entire defences of the city were acquired.
The enemy, unable to withstand the uninterrupted and vigorous fire from
the guns and mortars, from the first entrance of the city by the
British, and the steady and persevering advance of the troops, at length
took to flight, abandoning their camp, property, and several of their
sick and wounded, besides the greater portion of their field artillery;
some four or five thousand fled across the bridge of boats into the
Doab, or country between the Jumna and the Ganges, and the rest along
the right bank of the former river.
After the gate of the palace had been blown in, it was occupied by the
troops about noon on Sunday, the 20th. of September, and the
head-quarters of Major-General Wilson were established therein the same
day. The rapid advance upon the Jumna Musjid by Major Brind, of the
artillery, with a detachment of fifty men of the 8th. Foot, and twenty
of the 1st. Bengal European Fusiliers, under the command of Captain
Bannatyne, of the former regiment, an entrance into which was forced
about an hour and a half prior to the assault upon the palace,
contributed towards the success of the operations, and the complete
occupation of the city. At sunrise on the 21st. a royal salute
proclaimed that Delhi was again under British rule; the aged Sovereign,
after a trial, being sent a prisoner for life to Rangoon.[180]
When the capture of Delhi was completed, a flying column, under the
command of Lieutenant-Colonel E. H. Greathed,[181] consisting of the
9th. Lancers, 8th. and 75th. Regiments, the 2nd. and 4th. Punjab
Infantry, two hundred of Hodson’s Horse with the 1st., 2nd., and 5th.
Punjab Cavalry and Horse Artillery, proceeded on the morning of the
23rd. of September, from Delhi in a south-easterly direction upon
Bolundshuhur and Allyghur, with a view of cutting off the mutineers on
the right bank of the Jumna, in their endeavour to pass the river into
the Doab. At Bolundshuhur, on the 28th. of September, the column
defeated a body of the enemy, and afterwards destroyed the fort of
Malaghur; here, Lieutenant Home, who shared in the blowing open of the
Cashmere Gate at Delhi, met an accidental death by an explosion of
gunpowder. While on the march along the Great Trunk road to Allyghur,
the rebels were again encountered and scattered.
Pursuing this successful course the troops arrived at Agra, after a
night march from Hattrass; fatigued as they were, and while preparing to
encamp, an attack was suddenly made upon them on the 10th. of October,
by a numerous body of the enemy. In the action which ensued, the 9th.
Lancers were specially mentioned. Lieutenant-Colonel Cotton, commanding
at Agra, at once repaired to the camp, and assumed the command, but
Lieutenant-Colonel Greathed was not aware of his presence for some time.
The attack was soon overpowered, and turned into a complete rout,
notwithstanding several ineffectual attempts to make a stand, and the
pursuit was continued during the rest of the day for a distance of
eleven miles, the whole of the enemy’s guns, twelve in number, being
captured. This was effected under the rays of an Indian sun, and with
comparatively small loss, but the casualties of the enemy were immense.
Lieutenant-Colonel Greathed having crossed the Jumna was joined, on the
14th. of October, by Brigadier Hope Grant,[182] who, as senior officer,
took the command. After dismantling the fort of a rebel Rajah of
Mynporee, who did not attempt any resistance, the column put to flight a
body of fugitives from Delhi, killing many of them. Possession was
gained of the fort of Jhujjur by Brigadier Showers, on the 17th. of
October, which is regarded as the close of the operations against Delhi.
Brigadier Grant, continuing his march, arrived at Cawnpore on the 28th.
of October, and on the 30th. crossed the Ganges, reaching the vicinity
of the Alumbagh on the 8th. of the following month.
The troops engaged at Delhi were—Artillery (European and Native); 6th.
Dragoon Guards; 9th. Lancers; 1st. and 2nd. Hodson’s Horse; and 1st.,
2nd., and 5th. Punjaub Cavalry; 8th., 52nd., 60th., 61st., and 75th.
Royal Bengal Fusiliers; Bengal Sappers and Miners; 32nd. Bengal
Infantry; 1st., 2nd., 4th. and 24th. Punjaub Infantry; 2nd. and 3rd.
Ghoorkas; 4th. Sikh Infantry; 27th. Bombay Light Infantry; Irregular and
Guide Cavalry and Infantry; and the Belooch Battalion.
DEFENCE OF LUCKNOW.
29TH. JUNE TO 25TH. SEPTEMBER, 1857.
Sir Henry Lawrence, having received information in the evening of the
29th. of June, that a body of rebels were about to march upon Lucknow
from the village of Chinnahut, distant about eight miles from the town,
determined on making a reconnoissance. This was accordingly commenced on
the following day. Misled by the reports of wayfarers, who stated that
there were few or no men between Lucknow and Chinnahut, the troops
proceeded a greater distance than was originally intended, and suddenly
fell in with the enemy, who had up to that moment eluded the vigilance
of the advanced guard by concealing themselves, in overwhelming numbers,
behind a long line of trees.
For some time the foe was held in check by the force, composed of three
hundred of the 32nd., and portions of the 13th., 48th., and 71st. Native
Infantry, with the howitzer; but the Oude artillerymen and drivers were
traitors, and they overturned their six guns into ditches, cut the
traces of their horses, and abandoned them, notwithstanding the
remonstrances of their own officers, and of those on Sir Henry
Lawrence’s staff, the Brigadier himself heading them, and drawing his
sword upon the caitiffs. Thus exposed to a vastly superior fire of
artillery, and completely outflanked on both sides by the enemy’s
infantry and cavalry, which actually penetrated to the rear, the British
were forced to retire with the loss of three pieces of artillery, and
with a sad list of killed and wounded.
By this untoward event the whole available force was so far diminished,
that there was not a sufficient number of men remaining to occupy the
Residency and the fort named Muchhee Bhowun, an old dilapidated edifice
which had been hastily put in repair, although the defences were far
from complete, and were moreover commanded by many houses in the city.
The Brigadier-General therefore, on the 1st. of July,[183] signalled the
garrison of the Muchhee Bhowun to evacuate and blow up that fortress in
the course of the night. The orders were ably carried out, and at twelve
p.m. the troops marched into the Residency with their guns and treasure,
without the loss of a man; and shortly afterwards the explosion of two
hundred and forty barrels of gunpowder and six millions of ball
cartridges, which were lying in the magazine, announced to Sir Henry
Lawrence and his officers—who were anxiously waiting the report—the
complete destruction of that post, and all that it contained. If it had
not been for this wise and strategic measure, no member of the Lucknow
garrison, in all probability, would have survived to tell the tale: for,
as the Muchhee Bhowun was commanded from other parts of the town, and
was moreover indifferently provided with heavy artillery ammunition,
while the suffering and loss which the Residency garrison (even with the
reinforcements thus obtained) endured in holding the position, proved
that if the original intention of holding the two posts had been adhered
to, both would inevitably have fallen.
A sad calamity occurred at the outset. On the first of July, an
eight-inch shell burst in the room of the Residency in which Sir Henry
Lawrence was sitting. The missile burst between him and Mr. Couper,
close to both, but without injury to either. The whole of his staff
implored Sir Henry to take up other quarters, as the place had then
become the special target for the round shot and shell of the enemy.
This, however, he jestingly declined to do, observing that another shell
would certainly never be pitched into that small room. On the very next
day, however, he was mortally wounded by the fragment of another shell
which burst exactly in the same spot, and Captain Wilson,
Deputy-Assistant Adjutant-General, received a contusion. Sir Henry
Lawrence terminated his distinguished career on the morning of the 4th.
of July, having previously directed Brigadier-General Inglis to take the
command of the troops, and Major Banks to succeed to the office of chief
commissioner.
Scarcely had the garrison recovered this shock, when it had to lament
the death of Major Banks, who received a bullet through his head while
examining a critical outpost on the 21st. of July.
When the blockade was commenced only two of the batteries were
completed, and the defences were in an unfinished condition, the
buildings in the immediate vicinity, which gave cover to the enemy,
being only partially cleared away. Indeed the heaviest losses were
caused by the fire from the enemy’s sharpshooters, stationed in the
adjoining mosques and houses of the native nobility, the necessity of
destroying which had been repeatedly pressed on Sir Henry by the staff
of engineers, but his invariable reply was, “Spare the holy places, and
private property as far as possible;” and the garrison consequently
suffered severely from this tenderness to the religious prejudices, and
respect to the rights, of the rebellious citizens and soldiery.
Then ensued a defence as heroic as any in the annals of war. The
narrative of Brigadier Inglis, simple and earnest, will never be
forgotten by his countrymen. By it the reader will see that not a
building within the walls of the Residency was safe;[184] the wounded
were shot while in hospital, and ladies and children met the same fate
in houses considered secure. The enemy, while working the guns concealed
by the trenches, were shielded from the fire of the garrison, upon whom
an incessant cannonade was kept up until the 20th. of July, at ten
o’clock, on which morning the besiegers, in great numbers, after
exploding a mine within the British defences, attempted to storm the
Residency, and did not cease their efforts until two o’clock in the
afternoon, being driven back by the gallant defenders, who were
sustained by the consciousness of the mighty trust committed to their
charge.
It was not until the 10th. of August that another assault was attempted,
although during the interval the forlorn garrison became exposed to a
constant fire, with famine staring it in the face. This second attempt,
similar in its features to the first, commencing with the springing of a
mine close to the brigade mess, although repeated at various points, met
with a like result; in some instances the defenders, acting like
grenadiers of a former time, dislodged the foe with hand-grenades. On
the 18th. of August another mine was sprung in front of the Sikh lines
with deadly effect, burying alive eleven men beneath the ruins, whence
it was impossible to extricate them, owing to the tremendous fire kept
up by the enemy from houses distant less than ten yards in front of the
breach. Captain Orr, unattached, and Lieutenants Mecham and Soppitt were
blown into the air, but, wonderful to state, received no further injury
than a severe shaking. A general assault followed the explosion, which
was soon repulsed; but the enemy succeeded in establishing themselves in
one of the houses of the British position, from which they were driven
in the evening by the bayonets of the 32nd. and 84th. regiments.
Fresh mines were sprung on the 5th. of September, when the last serious
assault was made. It was in vain; all these repeated attacks met
everywhere with defeat. Thus ended the four great struggles which
occurred during the siege. For eighty-seven days and nights officers and
men stood or slept under arms.
Notwithstanding all the hardships experienced, the garrison made no less
than five sorties, in which two of the enemy’s heaviest guns were
spiked, and several of the houses, from which a harassing fire was
experienced, were blown up. Cholera, small pox, and an unknown, but
fatal disease, added to the loss sustained from the enemy’s fire.
Delicate women, some whilst in their earliest grief for the loss of
their husbands, assisted in nursing the sick and wounded. The names of
Birch, Polehampton, Barbor, and Gall, will descend to posterity as
worthy imitators of Florence Nightingale.
The conduct of the 32nd. (reduced to less than three hundred), and the
detachment of the 84th. was splendid. The loyalty of the native troops,
but especially the 13th., was never surpassed. The other regiments were
the 48th. and 71st. Native Infantry,[185] the European and Native
Artillery, and the Sikhs of the respective corps.[186] The number of
artillerymen was so reduced, that on the occasion of an attack, the
gunners, although aided by men of the 32nd. regiment, and by volunteers
of all classes, had to run from one battery to another, wherever the
enemy’s fire was hottest, there not being nearly sufficient men to serve
half the number of guns at the same time. Eventually the number of
European gunners was only twenty-four, while, including mortars, there
were no less than thirty guns in position. So near too were the heavy
guns of the assailants, that their taunts and threats addressed to the
native defenders could be easily heard; besides which many of the
British military airs, such as “Brighton Camp,” “See, the Conquering
Hero Comes,” and the “National Anthem,” were, with matchless effrontery,
frequently played by the enemy.
In general orders it was announced that “There does not stand recorded
in the annals of war an achievement more truly heroic than the defence
of the Residency at Lucknow. The good services of H.M.’s 32nd. regiment
throughout this struggle have been remarkable.”
“LUCKNOW” has been authorized to be borne on the regimental colour and
appointments of the 32nd., which for its gallantry, has been constituted
light infantry; and the Queen’s officers and men of the garrison were
allowed to reckon one year’s additional service.
While the force, under Brigadier Inglis, afterwards advanced to the rank
Major-General, and appointed a Knight Commander of the Bath, had been
defending the Residency of Lucknow, the eyes of Europe were directed to
the efforts made for its relief by Brigadier-General Havelock, who,
after his Division in Persia had been broken up, proceeded to Bombay,
and thence to Calcutta. He was immediately selected to command a
moveable column, and hearing that the mutineers were proceeding from
Cawnpore[187] towards Futtehpore, a forced march, under a burning sun,
was made upon that place. Major Renaud joined him on the road with about
eight hundred troops, the latter having been actively engaged in
suppressing the mutiny in the neighbourhood. This column consisted of
the third company eighth battalion of the Royal Artillery, seventy-six;
1st. Madras Fusiliers, three hundred and seventy-six; 64th. regiment,
four hundred and thirty-five; 78th. Highlanders, two hundred and
eighty-four; 84th. regiment, one hundred and ninety; detachment of the
Bengal Artillery, twenty-two; Volunteer Cavalry, twenty; total British,
one thousand four hundred and three. The native troops:—The Regiment of
Ferozepore, four hundred and forty-eight; 13th. Irregular and 3rd. Oude
Irregular Cavalry, ninety-five; Galundauze, eighteen; total native
troops, five hundred and sixty-one; in all, one thousand nine hundred
and sixty-four. It is computed that the mutineers numbered three
thousand five hundred, and they occupied a strong position at
Futtehpore, with twelve guns.
Pushing forward two of their guns, they commenced, on the 12th. of July,
a cannonade on the British front, while a body of infantry and cavalry
threatened the flanks. The enemy had imagined an easy victory over Major
Renaud’s force, but they found Brigadier-General Havelock ready to
receive them. Astonished by the precision of the fire of the guns under
Captain Maude, of the Royal Artillery, and the deadly aim of the Enfield
rifles, they fell back upon Futtehpore in disorder, leaving three of
their cannon. Here they endeavoured to make a stand, but were compelled
to take to flight, abandoning twelve guns. This victory, in Havelock’s
order of the day, was attributed “to the British Artillery, to the
Enfield rifle, to British pluck, and to the blessing of Almighty God.”
Brigadier-General Havelock continued his march upon Cawnpore, and on the
15th. of July was twice engaged with the mutineers, first at the village
of Aeng, and next at the bridge over the Pandoo Nuddee. Successful in
both instances, the column pushed on, having captured the two guns with
which it had been intended to defend the bridge. After it had been
carried, information was received that Nena Sahib occupied a position at
Ahirwa; this position was a very strong one, and in order to save the
troops from the fire of his heavy guns, the British General make a flank
movement, which resulted on the 16th. in a direct charge with the
bayonet. The 78th. Highlanders, gallantly led by Colonel Hamilton,
supported by the Madras Fusiliers, succeeded in turning the enemy’s left
flank; while the 64th. and 84th., and the Regiment of Ferozepore, broke
the right: the mutineers were driven headlong on Cawnpore, leaving a
twenty-four pounder on the field.
The victors bivouacked on the ground, from which the roofless barracks
at Cawnpore could be perceived. When Nena Sahib[188] saw that nothing
could withstand the advance of the avenging column, he gave directions
on the 17th. for the massacre of the women and children in his power,
and with savage barbarity caused their bodies to be thrown into a well.
Early on that morning a heavy explosion was heard, arising from the
blowing up, by the enemy, of the magazine at Cawnpore, when Nena Sahib
was withdrawing thence upon Bithoor. Cawnpore was at once occupied, and
the troops were horrified at the traces which remained of the massacre.
The capture of the castellated palace of Nena Sahib at Bithoor, where he
was unable to make a stand, was effected without firing a shot, and
twenty guns were taken.
Upon Brigadier-General Neill’s arrival at Cawnpore, from Benares, he was
left in command of the former place, whilst Brigadier-General Havelock
commenced his march upon Lucknow. Having passed the Ganges into Oude,
the mutineers were next encountered near Unao, on the 29th. of July. The
action was commenced by the 78th. Highlanders and the 1st. Fusiliers,
with two guns. Afterwards, the 64th., commanded by Colonel Wilson, were
ordered up. Patrick Cavanagh, a private of that regiment, was hewn in
pieces by the Sepoys whilst exhibiting to his comrades an example of the
highest gallantry. This valiant soldier had he survived would have
received the Victoria Cross. At the narrow pass between the village and
the town of Unao the mutineers were discovered in great force, but,
after an obstinate contest, they sought safety in flight. Subsequently
the troops pushed on towards Busherut Gunge, a walled town, with wet
ditches, which was captured by the 1st. Fusiliers, 64th., and 78th.
regiments.
Major-General Havelock’s[189] force was not of sufficient strength to
continue the advance upon Lucknow, cholera having broken out amongst
them; and he fell back on the 2nd. of August, on Munghowar. On the 5th.
he again attacked the enemy at Busherut Gunge, driving them out of the
town with great slaughter. Preparations were next commenced for passing
over the Ganges to Cawnpore. The baggage had already been forwarded
across the river, when he resolved, on the 11th. of August, to attack
the mutineers a third time at Busherut Gunge, where they had once more
collected in great force, and again defeated them.
Returning to their former position at Munghowar, the troops, on the
12th. and 13th. of August, crossed the Ganges to Cawnpore, where they
arrived, nearly worn out by fatigue, sickness, and constant exposure to
an Indian sun. Almost immediately, however, they struck another
effective blow on the mutineers. A large body of them had collected at
Bithoor, and were menacing Brigadier-General Neill at Cawnpore.
Major-General Havelock, uniting his force with the former, marched on
Bithoor, and gained another victory. During these several encounters
forty guns had been taken, and sixty more recovered for the government.
Great loss had been inflicted on the enemy, while the British casualties
were comparatively small.
The British column afterwards remained at Cawnpore waiting for
reinforcements, and on the 16th. of September, Major-General Sir James
Outram arrived with the welcome aid; although the senior officer, he
nobly relinquished to Major-General Havelock the honour of relieving the
Lucknow garrison, and accompanied the column as Chief Commissioner of
Oude, proffering his military services as a volunteer.
On the 19th. and 20th. of September, the relieving force, amounting to
about two thousand five hundred men, and seventeen guns crossed the
Ganges. The 5th. Fusiliers, 84th., detachments of the 64th. and 1st.
Madras Fusiliers, composed the first infantry brigade, under
Brigadier-General Neill; the 78th. Highlanders, 90th. Light Infantry,
and the Sikh Ferozepore regiment, made up the second brigade, under
Brigadier Hamilton, of the 78th.; Major Cooper commanded the artillery
brigade, consisting of Captains Maude, Oliphant, and Major Eyre’s
batteries; Captain Borrow commanded the Volunteers and Irregular
Cavalry.
Only a feeble resistance was offered by the enemy, who retired upon the
old position of Munghowar. Here they were attacked on the morning of the
21st. of September, and after an obstinate contest were routed, two of
the four guns captured, being taken in a cavalry charge led by Sir James
Outram.
Continuing the march on Lucknow, the rebels were discovered on the
23rd., in a strong position, with their left resting on the enclosure of
the Alumbagh, an isolated building to the south-east of the city of
Lucknow, and about three miles from the Residency, their centre and
right being drawn up behind a chain of hillocks. Five guns were taken by
the British on this day, but the relieving force was incessantly
cannonaded throughout the 24th. The enemy’s cavalry, one thousand
strong, made a sudden irruption upon the baggage massed in the rear;
when the soldiers of the 90th. Light Infantry forming the baggage guard
gallantly dispersed the whole body, but not without losing some brave
officers and men.
As the troops had been marching for three days under a perfect deluge of
rain, irregularly fed, and badly housed in villages, the assault on the
city was deferred until the 25th. On that morning the baggage and tents
were deposited in the Alumbagh, and the force advanced. The gratifying
object of relieving the garrison was the result, but great loss was
sustained by the constant fire from the flat-roofed and loopholed
houses, the gallant Brigadier-General Neill being shot dead; but every
obstacle was at length overcome, and the troops established themselves
within the enclosure of the Residency.[190] It was not, however, until
the following evening that the remainder of the force, with the sick and
wounded, constantly exposed to the attacks of the foe, could be brought
in. This succour is regarded, in respect to the medal-clasps, as a
continuation of the defence of Lucknow.
RELIEF OF LUCKNOW.
17TH. NOVEMBER, 1857.
Sir Colin Campbell,[191] who, like Sir Charles Napier, had proceeded at
a moment’s notice to India, did not find the task completed, as was the
case in the Punjaub emergency. There was work to be done, and how nobly
and successfully it was performed is now matter of history. Troops
constantly arrived from England at Calcutta, and were moved up to
Cawnpore as speedily as possible, but owing to the want of transport,
only slow progress was made, and Sir Colin was not prepared to proceed
therefrom for the final relief of the garrison at Lucknow before the
9th. of November. By a rapid march he joined, on the same day that he
quitted Cawnpore, the column under Brigadier-General Grant in camp at
Buntara, about six miles from the Alumbagh. Remaining there for
reinforcements until the 12th. of November, he advanced on the Alumbagh,
which he reached in the evening, after having captured the guns of a
body of the enemy who had attacked his vanguard. As the direct road from
the Alumbagh to the Residency was through the heart of the city of
Lucknow,[192] wherein every street was a fortification, the houses being
loopholed and filled with desperate men, Sir Colin determined to make a
detour to the right, and after forcing his way through the Dilkoosha
park and the Martinière, to cross the canal to the east of Lucknow, and
then arrive at the Residency by a circuitous route round the north-east
corner of the city. Very great assistance was afforded to the military
operations at Cawnpore and the vicinity by the Naval Brigade, under
their gallant leader, the late Captain (afterwards Sir William) Peel.
The Brigade consisted of about five hundred and eighty officers and men
the crew of H.M.S. “Shannon,” with six 8-inch guns from the ship. With a
small military force of about seven hundred men, under Captain Powell,
they were engaged on the 1st. of November at Kadjwa, twenty-four miles
from Futtehpore, and succeeded in routing with severe loss, the
mutineers, amounting to four thousand men. On the loss of Captain
Powell, who was killed in this encounter, the command fell upon Captain
Peel. The duties were very arduous; after this battle, with the
exception of a day’s rest for the footsore men, who had marched
seventy-two miles in three days, besides gaining the above victory,
daily marches had to be made in order to join the column before Lucknow,
where the brigade arrived on November 12th. At the attack on the
Secundra Bagh, Midshipman Daniel and three or four of the brigade were
killed, and Lieutenant Salmon and above a dozen men wounded. On January
2nd. the brigade took part in the battle of Kallee-Nuddee, in which the
mutineers were severely defeated; and on the 3rd. of March was before
Lucknow, and shared in the capture of the Dilkoosah. Captain Peel was
wounded on March 9th. and died of small pox on his way to Calcutta. With
the capture of Lucknow the active services of the brigade ended, and on
September 15th. following, the “Shannon” sailed for England. Another
Naval Brigade, under Captain Sotheby, of H.M.S. “Pearl,” numbering about
two hundred and fifty officers and men, known as the “Pearl Brigade,”
served for about fifteen months with the Goruckpore Field Force, and
took part in several engagements with the mutineers.
On the 15th. of November, as the troops approached the park, the leading
men were met by a long line of musketry fire; the advanced guard was
quickly reinforced by a field battery and companies of infantry, when
after a running fight of nearly two hours, the rebels were driven across
the garden and park at the Martinière, and far beyond the canal. Both
the park and the latter building were at once occupied by the troops,
when they sustained an attack in front, and promptly driving back the
enemy, pursued them across the canal.
Early on the morning of the 16th. of November, the victorious troops
proceeded to attack the Secundra Bagh (garden or plantation), a high
walled enclosure of strong masonry, one hundred and twenty yards square,
and carefully loopholed all round. This post was numerously defended.
Opposite to it, at a distance of one hundred yards, was a village which
was likewise loopholed, and filled with men. As the head of the column
advanced along the lane to the left of the Secundra Bagh, a fire was
opened on it by the enemy, which was hotly maintained for an hour and a
half on both sides. A small breach having been made, it was determined
to storm the position, and this was effected by the remainder of the
Highlanders and the 53rd. and 4th. Punjaub Infantry, supported by a
battalion of detachments under Major Barnston.[193]
After this brilliant commencement Captain Peel’s Royal Naval Siege Train
proceeded to the front, and advanced towards the Shah Nujjeef, together
with the field battalion and some mortars, the village to the left
having been cleared by Brigadier the Honourable Adrian Hope and
Lieutenant-Colonel Gordon. This position was resolutely defended against
a heavy cannonade of three hours. It was then stormed in the boldest
manner by the 93rd. Highlanders, under Brigadier Hope, supported by a
battalion of detachments under Major Barnston, who was wounded. Captain
Peel gallantly led up his heavy guns within a few yards of the building,
to batter the massive stone walls. This concluded the day’s operations,
and about three o’clock in the afternoon of the 17th. a building named
the “Mess House,” after being cannonaded by Captain Peel, was stormed by
a company of the 90th. under Captain Wolseley, and a picket of the
53rd., under Captain Hopkins, supported by Major Barnston’s battalion of
detachments under Captain Guise of the 90th., with some of the Punjaub
Infantry under Lieutenant Powlett. The place was immediately carried,
and the troops pushed forward with great vigour, and lined the wall
separating the Mess House from the Motee Mahal. Here a final stand was
made, but after an hour’s fighting, during which openings had been
broken in the wall, the opposition was overcome, and the soldiers
pouring through with a body of sappers, accomplished the communications
with the Residency. Shortly afterwards Sir Colin had the gratification
of greeting Sir James Outram and Sir Henry Havelock, who came out to
meet him before the action was terminated.
While the final relief of the besieged garrison had been thus achieved
by the indomitable gallantry of the army under Sir Colin Campbell, the
garrison within the walls had not been inactive. The mines which had
been driven under the outer wall of the garden in advance of the palace,
already breached in several places by the enemy, and also under some
buildings in its vicinity, were exploded as soon as it was ascertained
that the Commander-in-Chief was assailing the Secundra Bagh; at the same
time two powerful masked batteries poured shot and shell into the
palace. When the advance sounded the effect was electrical; pent up for
six weeks, and subjected to constant attacks, the soldiers felt that the
hour of retribution had arrived. It was impossible to withstand them,
and in a few minutes the whole of the buildings were in their
possession, were armed with cannon, and steadily held against all
attacks.
It was now Sir Colin Campbell’s great object to effect the removal of
the non-combatants from the Residency, including the sick and wounded,
without subjecting them to the enemy’s fire. By a series of masterly
arrangements, which may be regarded as a perfect example of such
combinations, the desired object was attained. A fire was opened upon
the Kaiserbagh on the 20th., and when the foe was led to believe that an
immediate assault was contemplated, orders were issued for the garrison
to withdraw through the line of pickets at midnight on the 22nd.
Brigadier the Honourable Adrian Hope so ably carried out the
dispositions to cover the movement, that the mutineers were completely
deceived, and instead of following, they commenced firing on the old
positions, many hours after they had been quitted by the British.
During all these operations from the 16th. of November, the remnant of
Brigadier Greathed’s brigade closed in the rear, and again formed the
rear-guard as the troops retired to Dilkoosha, which was reached by the
whole force by four o’clock in the afternoon of the 23rd. of November.
On the previous day that valued soldier whose name is so identified with
Lucknow, the gallant Sir Henry Havelock, died of an attack of dysentery,
to the universal regret of the army, and of his country.
The troops which took part in the relief of Lucknow, were the Naval
Brigade; 9th. Lancers; 1st., 2nd., and 5th. Punjaub Cavalry; Hodson’s
Horse; Bengal Horse and Field Artillery; Punjaub Sappers and Miners; the
8th., 53rd., 75th., and 93rd. Foot; 2nd. and 4th. Punjaub Infantry.
LUCKNOW.
2ND. TO 21ST. OF MARCH, 1858.
Sir Colin Campbell, leaving a portion of his army at the Alumbagh, under
Sir James Outram, commenced his march upon Cawnpore on the 27th. of
November, 1857, and arrived at Bunnee that evening. On the following
morning he received intelligence of the attack made upon Major-General
Windham,—who had been fiercely engaged with the Gwalior rebels. That
officer on the 26th. attacked one of the enemy’s Divisions, eight miles
from Cawnpore, routed them and captured all but one gun. Next morning,
being reinforced, they returned to the assault, forced the British
within their lines at Nuwabgunge, burning down the camp of three
regiments. The Rifle Brigade under Colonel Walpole, supported by the
88th. under Lieutenant-Colonel Maxwell, which suffered very severely,
were highly distinguished. On the 28th. the renewed attempts of the
enemy were triumphantly defeated.[194] Then followed the decisive battle
of the 6th. of December,[195] when the Commander-in-Chief utterly routed
the rebel army, which had been augmented by four regiments from Oude,
and the followers of Nena Sahib, estimated at not less than twenty-five
thousand men, with about thirty-six guns.
After this action Sir Colin Campbell continued at Cawnpore until the
beginning of 1858, employed in restoring order in the stronghold of the
mutiny, and in preparing to advance on Lucknow. Several assaults were
made by the rebels to dislodge Sir James Outram from his position at the
Alumbagh, before he could be aided by Sir Colin Campbell; especially on
the 12th. and 16th. of January, and subsequent months, but they were all
defeated. The first portion of the army crossed the Ganges at Cawnpore
on the 4th. of February. Brigadier Franks, while on his road to Lucknow,
on the 19th., defeated two separate bodies of the enemy, at Chanda and
Amereepore, and on the 23rd. of that month gained a decisive victory
over their united forces, when attempting to capture Badshahgunge, a
strong fort near Sultanpore. In this action the enemy lost twenty-one
guns and nearly two thousand men. The loss of the victors was _eleven_.
Being joined on this day by the siege train from Agra, and all the
requisite arrangements having been completed, Sir Colin Campbell
proceeded direct from Cawnpore to the Alumbagh, where the army arrived
on the 1st. of March. The Divisions under Brigadier-Generals Sir Hope
Grant and Walpole, who had been employed watching the mutineers, had
meanwhile rejoined, and on the following morning the Dilkoosha palace
was seized after a skirmish, in which a gun was captured from the
enemy.[196] This palace was at once occupied as an advanced post on the
right, and the Mahomed Bagh on the left, heavy guns being placed at each
point to keep down the fire of the rebels. The remainder of the siege
train and additional troops arrived on the next and succeeding days: the
right of the British line now rested on Bibiapore and the river Goomtee;
the left stretching in the direction of the Alumbagh. Brigadier-General
Franks, C.B., joined with his division on the 5th. of March,[197] after
a march of one hundred and thirty miles, during which four actions had
been fought, with the small loss of thirty-seven killed and wounded.
Thirty-four pieces of ordnance were captured.
Sir James Outram was withdrawn from the Alumbagh, and having crossed to
the left bank of the Goomtee[198] on the 6th. of March, at once pushed
on to turn the first line of the works abutting on the river, and on the
morning of the 9th. attacked the position, driving the enemy before him
at all points, until he was enabled to occupy the Fyzabad road, and
plant his batteries so as to enfilade the works on the canal.
Meanwhile a heavy fire was kept up by the British on the Martinière,
from the batteries at the Dilkoosha palace; and in the afternoon of the
9th. of March the former was stormed by the troops under Brigadiers Sir
Edward Lugard[199] and the Honourable Adrian Hope. The regiments were
the 42nd., 53rd., and 90th. Next came into operation the second part of
the plan of attack against the Kaiser Bagh, which was to use the great
blocks of houses and palaces extending from Banks’s house to the former
as the approach, instead of sapping up towards the front of the second
line of works. By these means the Commander-in-chief was able to turn
towards his own left, at the same time that the enemy was enfiladed on
the right by Sir James Outram’s advance. The latter had received orders
to plant his guns with a view of raking the position of the rebels, to
annoy the Kaiser Bagh with a vertical and direct fire,—also to attack
the suburbs in the vicinity of the iron and stone bridges shortly after
daybreak, and to command the iron bridge from the left banks. These
instructions were carried out with the most marked success, but the
enemy still clung pertinaciously to his own end of the iron bridge, on
the right bank, and heavy cannonading ensued from both sides, until the
bridge was subsequently taken in reverse. On the 11th. Sir Edward Lugard
pressed forward in like manner. As the operation had now become one of
an engineering character, the most earnest endeavours were used to save
the infantry from being hazarded before due preparation was made. The
chief engineer, Brigadier Napier, placed the batteries so as to breach
and shell a large block of the palaces designated the Begum Kotee. At
four o’clock in the morning the latter were stormed with great gallantry
by the 93rd. Highlanders, supported by the 4th. Punjaub Rifles and one
thousand Ghoorkas, led by Brigadier the Honourable Adrian Hope, under
Brigadier-General Sir Edward Lugard’s direction. The whole block of
buildings was secured by the troops, who inflicted a heavy loss on the
enemy, and the attack was pronounced by Sir Colin Campbell to have been
“the sternest struggle which occurred during the siege.”
The chief engineer pushed forward the approach with the greatest
judgment through the enclosures, by the aid of the sappers and heavy
guns, the troops immediately occupying the ground as he advanced, and
the mortars being moved from one position to another, as the ground was
won on which they could be placed. The buildings to the right, and the
Secundra Bagh, were taken early in the morning of the same day, without
opposition, and during the night of the 12th. Sir James Outram was
reinforced with a number of heavy guns and mortars, and directed to
increase his fire upon the Kaiser Bagh, while the mortars placed in a
position at the Begum’s house never ceased playing on the Imambarrah,
the next large palace it was found necessary to storm, between the Begum
Kotee and the Kaiser Bagh.
Upon Brigadier-General Franks, C.B., who had relieved Sir Edward Lugard,
and the second division with the fourth, on the 12th. of March, devolved
the duty of attacking the Imambarrah. For this purpose a column of
attack was formed on the morning of the 14th., by Brigadier David
Russell, who at the second relief of Lucknow had been severely wounded.
The Maharajah Jung Bahadoor too had joined, with a force of about nine
thousand men and twenty-four field guns, drawn by men, and took up his
position in the British line on the 12th., and moved close to the canal
on the following day. His Highness passed the canal and attacked the
suburbs in his front, and considerably to the left of Banks’s house, at
the request of the Commander-in-chief; his troops were thus most
advantageously employed in covering Sir Colin Campbell’s left for
several days, during which, from the nature of the operations, it was
necessary to mass all the available strength of the British force
towards the right in the joint attack carried along both banks of the
Goomtee.
Early on the 14th. the Imambarrah was carried, and the Sikhs of the
Ferozepore Regiment, under Major Brasyer, pressing forward in pursuit,
entered the Kaiser Bagh, the third line of defences having been turned
without a single gun being fired from them. Supports were quickly thrown
in, and all the well-known ground of former defence and attack, the Mess
House, the Tara Kotee, the Motee Mahul, and the Chutter Munzil, were
rapidly occupied by the troops, while the engineers devoted their
attention to securing the position towards the south and west. The
doomed city was now hastily evacuated by the enemy, thousands of
fugitives being seen to escape to the north and west. Flying columns
were sent after them, and building after building which had been
occupied as a defence, was successively taken, until all save the city
itself was in the hands of the British.
A combined movement was organized on the 19th. of March. Sir James
Outram moved forward directly on the Moosa Bagh, the last position of
the foe on the line of the Goomtee; the latter was cannonaded from the
left bank by Sir James Hope Grant, whilst Brigadier Campbell moved round
the western side from the Alumbagh, preventing retreat in that
direction. The rout was complete, great loss being inflicted on the
enemy by all these columns.
Major-General Sir Edward Lugard was directed to attack, on the 21st., a
stronghold in the heart of the city, held by the Moulvie. This he
occupied after a sharp contest, and it then became possible to invite
the return of the inhabitants, and to rescue the city from the horrors
of this prolonged struggle. Brigadier William Campbell, of the 2nd.
Dragoon Guards, attacked the enemy with his cavalry, when retreating
from the city in consequence of Sir Edward’s advance, occasioning them
heavy loss, and pursuing the fugitives for six miles.[200] Two days
after, Sir Hope Grant defeated a strong body of rebels, twenty miles
from the city, and captured their guns, and with this action the
recapture of Lucknow was completed.
CENTRAL INDIA.
JANUARY TO JUNE, 1858.
Major-General Sir Hugh Rose, K.C.B., at the end of January, 1858,
captured Rathghur, a strong fort in Central India. For two whole days,
the 26th. and 27th. of January, the guns of the British played upon the
walls, and when a practicable breach had been effected, the garrison, on
the 28th., endeavoured to escape by using ropes to aid them in their
descent. Meanwhile an attempt was made by the enemy outside to relieve
the fort by an attack on the rear of the camp; this was, however, soon
frustrated, and the place was taken. On the 31st. of January a victory
was gained over the insurgents, near Baroda.
An advance was next made by Sir Hugh Rose upon Saugor, where several
Europeans, amongst whom were about a hundred women and children, had
been closely besieged since July, 1857. The British general arrived
before the fort on the 3rd. of February, 1858, and effected its
immediate relief. Meanwhile Major-General Whitlock, commanding the
Madras column, had been marching towards Saugor with the same view, and
reached Jubbulpore on the 7th. of that month. Thus the Bombay and Madras
troops were gradually sweeping the country before them: and compelling
the mutinous bands to withdraw towards the line of the Jumna, where at
Calpee and Gwalior they mustered strongly.
On the 10th. and 11th. of February the fort at Garakota was captured and
demolished, when Sir Hugh Rose withdrew to Saugor, which he quitted on
the 27th. of February, and marched upon Jhansi.
The forts of Serai, Marowra, and Thal Behut, next fell into the hands of
the British. Brigadier C. S. Stuart, with the first brigade, took by
assault the fort of Chandairee on the 17th. of March; the impetuous rush
of the stormers of the 86th. Foot, and the 25th. Bombay Native Infantry,
carried everything before them; the loss before this place amounted only
to two killed and twenty-eight wounded, nineteen of these casualties
falling on the first-named regiment. The Brigadier having effected a
junction with Sir Hugh Rose, was sent on with a body of cavalry and
artillery to invest the fortress of Jhansi, a place of great strength
both natural and artificial, defended by a garrison of about twelve
thousand men, headed by a determined Amazon, the Ranee of Jhansi. Sir
Hugh Rose with the rest of the troops arrived before this stronghold on
the 21st. of March.
On the 1st. of April, the so-called army of the Peishwah, under Tantia
Topee, advanced across the Betwa to relieve the place, but this attempt
was defeated, and the enemy was pursued some distance beyond the river.
This was a remarkable action, and was fought by the small force left in
camp[201], without relaxing in the least the arduous siege and
investment of Jhansi. The victory was gained with the small loss of
fifteen killed and sixty-six wounded; seven died of wounds. The
casualties of the 14th. Light Dragoons were the greatest, namely, five
killed and twenty-four wounded. Fifteen hundred of the enemy were
killed, and all his artillery, stores, and ammunition were captured.
Captain Need’s troop of this regiment was specially commended, and
Lieutenant Leith gained the Victoria Cross for having charged alone, and
rescued that officer when surrounded by a large number of rebel
infantry.
The assault was made on the 3rd. of April, the storming parties being
divided into two columns, one of which formed the right, under
Lieutenant-Colonel Lowth, of the 86th., and the other the left attack.
The latter was led by Major Stuart, of the same regiment, and making its
way partly through the breach and partly by escalading a bastion into
the city, penetrated to the palace; here it was met by the right column,
which had advanced along the streets in the midst of a galling fire from
the houses on each side.[202] The conduct of the 86th. received high
commendation. Possession having been gained of a large portion of the
city by the 3rd. Europeans and 86th. Foot, these two corps occupied with
pickets commanding houses, and several hand to hand combats
occurred.[203]
Preparations were being made for the continuance of the attack, when
intelligence reached Sir Hugh Rose that the Ranee had during the
preceding night fled from the fortress, attended by a small escort; she
was seen mounted on a grey horse, and although hotly pursued, was not
overtaken; this was succeeded by a general abandonment of the place by
the rebels, who proceeded in a north-easterly direction. Jhansi was
taken possession of without further opposition, when nothing could
exceed the humanity shewn by the victorious troops.
In the meantime Awah, in Rajpootana, a strongly fortified town, had been
taken by Colonel Holmes, on the 24th. of January, and Major-General
Roberts in March advanced against Kotah, the Rajah of which was friendly
to the British, but was coerced by his followers.
Two hundred men of the 83rd., and the Rifle Company of the 13th. Native
Infantry, under Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel Heatly, of the former
regiment, were sent by Major-General Roberts, commanding the Rajpootana
Field Force, on the 26th. of March, into the portion of the town held by
the Maha Rao, who had been assaulted on two successive mornings by the
rebels; the service rendered by Lieutenant-Colonel Heatly with this
detachment on this occasion, and up to the time of the assault was
prominently noticed. Late on the evening of the 28th., the 8th. Hussars,
under Lieutenant-Colonel Salis, arrived.
On the 30th. of March the place was carried with the greatest gallantry,
the 72nd. and 95th. regiments[204] leading the way. The first column,
under Brigadier Parke, of the 72nd. was composed of two hundred and
fifty men from each of the following regiments, namely, the 72nd., under
Major Thellusson, 13th. Native Infantry, under Captain Adams,
accompanied by a party of Sappers, under Lieutenant Paterson, Royal
Engineers. The second column, under Lieutenant-Colonel Holmes, comprised
a like number of the 83rd. under Major Steele, and of the 12th. Native
Infantry, under Lieutenant Howison; and the third column, under
Lieutenant-Colonel Raines, of the 95th., was similarly made up of the
95th., under Major the Honourable Eyre Massey, of that regiment, and the
10th. Native Infantry, under Lieutenant Roome, each accompanied by a
party of Sappers, under an engineer officer. The reserve under Brigadier
Macan, consisted of two hundred and fifty of the 83rd., under
Lieutenant-Colonel Heatly, and of the 13th. Native Infantry, under
Captain Steuart.
By the explosion here of a magazine fired by the rebels, after the
capture of the city, Captain Robert Bainbrigge, of the 23rd. Bombay
Light Infantry, Brigade-Major of the first brigade of the Rajpootana
Field Force, and Captain Evelyn Bazalgette, of the 95th. regiment, were
unfortunately killed.
From the 23rd. to the 30th. of March the British casualties amounted to
fourteen killed and forty-six wounded—a small loss when compared with
the importance of the capture. The cavalry and Colonel Blake’s troop of
Horse Artillery were sent in pursuit.
Major-General Whitlock, in command of the Madras column, gained a
decisive victory at Banda, on the 19th. of April, over the troops of the
Nawab of that place. The battle lasted four hours.[205] The enemy
mustered about seven thousand, including one thousand mutinous Sepoys of
the Bengal army, and their loss amounted to five hundred men and several
guns.[206] Banda surrendered at once, and the Major-General then moved
on towards Calpee to co-operate in the attack intended to be made by Sir
Hugh Rose upon that stronghold. The latter on the 7th. of May, attacked
and captured the fort of Koonch. Marching thence to Golowlie on the
Jumna, three miles distant from Calpee, a determined attack was there
made by the insurgents upon the British, on the 22nd. of May, and the
enemy sustained another defeat. On the 23rd. Sir Hugh Rose moved upon
Calpee. Seized with a panic, the mutineers, after firing a few shots
fled from the town, which was at once occupied; here was discovered a
subterraneous magazine, containing five hundred barrels of gunpowder,
and vast quantities of ordnance; besides which were four foundries for
cannon, several guns used by the enemy having been cast there. Owing to
the intense heat, the flying column sent after the rebels to the fort of
Sheerghur, whither they had retired, was compelled to relinquish the
pursuit; but they were subsequently overtaken on the road, and between
five and six hundred of them killed.
The work of the gallant Central India Field Force was now considered to
be terminated, and it was announced in orders that it was about to be
broken up, but there was further employment for the troops. Tantia
Topee, the leader of the rebels at Calpee, had given proofs of being the
most active and vigorous opponent of the British during the mutiny,
being nearly the only rebel leader who had gained anything approaching
to a military reputation, having defeated with great adroitness all
attempts to capture him. Prior to the capture of Calpee he retired
therefrom towards Gwalior, and after his arrival at the capital of
Scindiah’s territory, endeavoured to gain over the Maharajah’s troops. A
numerous body of the enemy retreated westward in the direction of
Gwalior; Scindiah attacked them at the Morar cantonment, near the
capital, on the 1st. of June, and sustained a complete defeat; his men
deserted during the action, and he was obliged to take refuge in the
British cantonments at Agra. After this success the rebels placed upon
the musnud or throne of Gwalior, Rao Sahib, a nephew of Nena Sahib.
Upon receiving this intelligence Major-General Sir Hugh Rose, recalling
his detachments, marched to Sassowlee, where he arrived on the 15th. of
June. Meanwhile the insurgents at Gwalior, after making themselves
masters of the treasure in the capital, commenced deserting in great
bodies. Even the Nawab of Banda and Tantia Topee left the place, but the
valorous Ranee of Jhansi remained, attired in male costume, to head the
Sepoys and the Gwalior contingent, who alone remained to abide the
fortune of war.
On the 16th. of June, Sir Hugh Rose advanced upon Gwalior, and on that
day, in the action upon Morar, Lieutenant Neave of the 71st., which
regiment well maintained its historical renown, was killed. Brigadiers
Smith and Orr, with additional troops, arrived on the 17th. at
Kota-ki-Serai, ten miles from Gwalior, where they defeated some of the
advanced posts. The charge through the enemy’s camp of the 8th. Hussars
and the conduct of the 95th., were most highly spoken of. The infantry
was commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Raines, of the latter regiment. In a
hand to hand contest the stout-hearted Ranee of Jhansi was killed, and
as her body could not be discovered, it is supposed to have been burnt.
Sir Hugh Rose subsequently arrived, and a fierce attack was made on the
19th. by the insurgents, who were repulsed, and after a severe contest
on the plain between the town and the heights, were completely defeated.
Next day, Lieutenant W. F. Waller and Lieutenant Rose, with a handful of
men, captured the fortress of Gwalior in a most gallant manner. Climbing
on the roof of a house, they shot down the gunners opposed to them, and
carried the fort, killing every man in it. In this daring action
Lieutenant Rose was killed, these two officers being the only Europeans
present. Gwalior was then occupied, and the Maharajah Scindiah was once
more restored to his throne.
After this decisive battle the Central India Field Force was broken up,
and was distributed in the garrisons of Gwalior, Jhansi, and other
places. Sir Hugh Rose afterwards returned to the Bombay Presidency,
prior to which, in general orders, the Commander-in-chief in India
thanked him and Major-Generals Roberts and Whitlock for their eminent
services.
Such is a brief account of the special services for which clasps have
been awarded, which naturally divide into five acts the exciting drama
of the Indian Mutiny; there are, however, several episodes which alone
would fill a volume.[207] In this campaign there were many separate
columns, which afforded officers greater opportunities of distinguishing
themselves than in ordinary cases. So various were the military
operations that it is almost impossible to condense them into one
connected whole.
Amongst the most determined opponents of the British was the ex-Queen of
Oude, commonly known as the Begum, under whom many of the fugitives had
rallied. She endeavoured to gain over that active ally Jung Bahadoor,
but without success. Moveable columns successfully effected the objects
intended. Beni Madho, a powerful chieftain, whilst Lieutenant-Colonel
Carmichael was in pursuit, was intercepted and driven across the
Goomtee, by Brigadier (now Sir Alfred) Horsford, who, at the head of a
separate column, had highly distinguished himself. On the 30th. of
December, Nena Sahib and his followers were attacked and driven through
a jungle which they endeavoured to defend; afterwards across the Raptee,
the 7th. Hussars entering that river with the fugitives. The Nena
escaped punishment for the time, but although not taken by the British,
there is no reason to doubt the certainty of his death. Tantia Topee, in
pursuit of whom so many long marches had been made, was ultimately
captured and hanged.
Thus may the contest be said to have terminated, and the resistance of
one hundred and fifty thousand armed men overcome; in no campaign had
greater exertions been displayed, and more honour acquired by the
British soldier.
Besides the names of Lieutenant-General Sir James Outram, Major-Generals
Sir Henry Havelock, Sir Hugh Rose, Roberts, Whitlock, Sir Archdale
Wilson, Sir James Hope Grant, Sir William Rose Mansfield, Sir Thomas
Harte Franks, Sir Edward Lugard, Windham, and Sir John Michel, the
campaign produced a number of Brigadier-Generals, such as Neill, the
Honourable Adrian Hope, Walpole, Sir Robert Napier, Russell, Nicholson,
Horsford, Barker, Wetherall, Jones, Parke, Rowcroft, and others, who are
intimately associated with the military operations by which an extensive
country may be said to have been re-conquered, and peace restored.
[Illustration:
The Abyssinia Medal.
]
Lord Canning, the able Governor-General of India, and the Earl of Elgin,
who nobly diverted the troops ordered for China, are inseparably
connected with these events; and if difficulty has been experienced in
doing justice to individual officers during the mutiny, it is enhanced
when attempting to record the deeds of him who, linked with military
services extending over half a century, brought this momentous struggle
to a successful termination. In other times enemies had to be
encountered in India, and great battles had been won, but in this
instance the men had been armed and disciplined by their conquerors. Ho
words can be more applicable than those of His Royal Highness the Duke
of Cambridge, when the vote of thanks to the Army in India was proposed
in the House of Lords, on the 14th. of April, 1859:—“As to Lord Clyde it
would be preposterous in me to sing his praises; they are not only
patent to every nobleman present, but they are known throughout the
length and breadth of this country of the continent, and in other parts
of the world.”
The regiments that received the medal for the Indian Mutiny were:—Royal
Artillery, 3rd. and 6th. Dragoon Guards, 7th., 8th. and 14th. Hussars,
and 9th. and 12th. Lancers. The 4th., 5th., 6th., 8th., 10th., 13th.,
19th., 20th., 23rd., 24th., 27th., 32nd., 34th., 35th., 37th., 38th.,
42nd., 43rd., 52nd., 53rd., 54th., 61st., 64th., 70th., 71st., 72nd.,
73rd., 74th., 75th., 78th., 79th., 80th., 81st., 82nd., 83rd., 84th.,
86th., 87th., 88th., 89th., 90th., 92nd., 93rd., 95th., 97th., 101st.,
102nd., 104th., 107th., 108th., and 109th. Foot; 60th. Rifles, and Rifle
Brigade.
THE ABYSSINIAN MEDAL.
This medal is smaller and altogether different in design to those
usually issued, granted by a General Order, dated March, 1869, and
designed by Messrs. Wyon. Obverse, a crowned and veiled head of the
Queen, surrounded by a star of nine points, containing the letters A. B.
Y. S. S. I. N. I. A. Reverse, a laurel wreath, with inner circle, within
which, in raised letters, is the recipient’s name, rank, regiment, or
ship; above the medal is a crown, with a ring for suspension. Ribbon,
crimson, with broad white edges. Twenty thousand of the medals were
struck, and given to both services.
THE ABYSSINIA EXPEDITION.
OCTOBER, 1867, TO APRIL, 1868.
Since the time of Bruce, Abyssinia remained almost a _terra incognita_
to Europeans till nearly the middle of the nineteenth century. Soon
after 1850, missionaries and traders who visited the region, reported
that a chieftain, who claimed descent from King Solomon, and professed
the Christian faith, had by a series of victories over the Gallas
tribes, the Shoans, and other half-savage races, made himself master of
Tigré and Amhara, the principal provinces of Abyssinia, and aspired to
the sovereignty of the whole country. In the year 1855, this ruler, a
fierce, but able and ambitious man, assumed the title of Theodore,
Emperor of Abyssinia, fixed his capital at Magdala, a steep and lofty
height which he deemed to be impregnable, and had a seal engraved with
the motto “King of Kings.” An ancient prophecy existed that a King
Theodore would establish the Christian religion in Abyssinia, and become
the ruler of the world; and this, and his successes, excited the vanity
of Theodore almost to insanity, he looked upon himself as the destined
monarch, and expected an alliance with England on equal terms. He was
desirous of having Europeans about him, his grand chamberlain was an
Englishman; English and German missionaries settled in the country, with
artizans of various nations, who were employed by the king in the
manufacture of cannon and muskets.
The English Government in 1861 appointed Captain Cameron as Consul to
Abyssinia, who, on his arrival at Massowah, on the shore of the Red Sea,
was welcomed by Theodore with letters and presents. In October of the
same year, Theodore despatched a letter to the Queen, stating that his
mission was to subjugate the Gallas and Turks, his enemies, and asking
for her friendship and support. The letter was forwarded by Captain
Cameron, but for a long time it lay unnoticed at the Foreign Office, and
in the reply of Earl Russell to the Consul, was not mentioned. This
circumstance, and a visit which Cameron made to a frontier province,
excited the suspicions and anger of Theodore; his vanity was wounded by
his letter remaining unanswered, and in the Consul’s expedition he
suspected a desire to assist the Egyptians, who he believed were
preparing to invade Abyssinia. In revenge for what he regarded as
insults and injuries, the half-savage potentate made prisoners of the
Consul, and all the Europeans he could seize in his territories. The
missionaries and workmen were also imprisoned in wretched huts—some put
in irons—and treated alternately with kindness and severity, according
to the caprice of Theodore, who removed them from place to place, and
generally kept most of them strictly guarded in his camp.
Mr. Rassam, who was partly of African descent, with Lieut. Prideaux and
Dr. Blane, was then sent by the British Government to endeavour to
obtain the release of the captives. At first they were received with
some show of respect, but almost before the negociations were begun,
they were also made prisoners and taken to Theodore’s camp. The good
offices of the Armenian patriarch were employed in vain, and every
effort to induce Theodore to release his prisoners proving useless, the
English Government determined to send an expedition to compel their
deliverance.
The difficulties of the undertaking were well known and counted on.
Colonel Merewether, the Resident at Aden, was sent in command of a
reconnoitring party to select a place for the landing of the troops, and
he fixed on Annesley Bay as best suited for the base of operations. Sir
Robert Napier, Commander-in-Chief of the Bombay army, was appointed to
command the expedition, and Major-General Sir Charles Staveley was
second in command, having under them a force of nearly twelve thousand
men, and about fourteen thousand camp followers. Most of the troops were
natives belonging to the Bombay Establishment, but four thousand of them
were British.
Piers and storehouses were constructed by the sailors at Annesley Bay,
wells were dug, mules and cattle purchased for the transport service,
and guides procured from the tribes who were in rebellion against
Theodore.
On January 3rd., 1868, Sir Robert Napier arrived on board H.M.S.
“Octavia,” and found a port formed on a desert shore, a road made
through a rugged mountain pass, friendly relations existing with tribes
who had been notorious robbers, and his advance force firmly established
at Senafé, on the highlands of Abyssinia. The advance pushed on to
Antalo, where it halted for nearly a month, when the operations for
keeping open communication with the transports and supplies being
complete, on March 12th. the march on Magdala began in earnest. The
pioneer force, under Brigadier-General Field, with whom was Colonel
Phayre, Quartermaster-General, led the advance, and formed part of the
First Division, under Major-General Sir Charles Staveley. The rest of
the troops were divided into two Brigades, commanded by Brigadiers
Schneider and Wilby.
The country traversed was extremely rough and mountainous, with
difficult passes, and ravines filled with loose boulders and rocks.
Often before any advance, a road had to be made for the mules, and men,
carrying besides their accoutrements, fifty-five pounds weight each,
more than half the load of a mule. All superfluous baggage was left
behind, and tents, except for hospitals, were reduced to the smallest
number practicable. The rations were of the roughest description, no
spirits and scarcely any tea were procurable, and the officers fared the
same as the private soldiers.
Day after day the troops toiled on, over mountains eleven thousand feet
above the sea level; during the day oppressed by the heat, and suffering
often severely from the cold after sunset.
During this time Theodore had been strengthening his stronghold at
Magdala, and making all possible efforts by forming roads, to transport
his heavy guns into that place.
Sir Charles Staveley arrived with the Second Brigade at Santara, at the
end of March, and on the 1st. of April the three Brigades were formed
into two, the whole numbering about four thousand men, and in addition
fourteen hundred and four men were advancing to reinforce these two
Brigades.[208]
Magdala was now almost reached. It stands among a sea of hills, its
sides frowning and precipitous, at a height of more than 9,000 feet
above the level of the sea, on the eastern part of a crescent; of which
the hill called Fahla is the western extremity, while midway between the
two rises the peak of Sellasye, looking in the distance like a triple
topped mountain. Sellasye and Magdala are connected by a saddle about a
mile long, flanked by precipices sloping down to ravines 3,000 feet
below the level of the stronghold. On April 8th. the British Army
encamped on the Talanta plateau, in full view of Magdala, and by the
close of the next day the preparations for storming the fortress were
complete. The army of Theodore, with his heavy guns, were posted on the
flat-topped hill of Fahla, behind which rose his stronghold, towering on
three sides precipitously from the plain. Between these hills and the
British camp was a deep ravine, through which flows the muddy stream of
the river Bashilo. While waiting for the arrival of the 2nd. Division,
in the afternoon of April 10th., a reconnoitring party, with a mountain
battery, under Colonel Milward, crossed the Bashilo, and advanced up the
pass. The head of the baggage train was just reaching the plateau from
the ravine below, when suddenly Theodore’s guns on Fahla opened fire on
Colonel Milward, and several thousand men yelling defiance, led by
chiefs on ponies, rushed furiously down the slopes of the hill. Part
advanced across the plain but a large body hastened to attack the
baggage train. Sir R. Napier sent the Punjab Pioneers to the assistance
of Colonel Milward, and the Naval Brigade sent rocket after rocket among
the Abyssinians, which for a time checked their progress, the missiles
being new and strange to them; which enabled the 4th. regiment to get
into line, and open fire with their Snider rifles, here for the first
time used in actual warfare. The fire of the 4th. made terrible havoc in
the ranks of the enemy; their General—Gabri[209]—fell, shot through the
head, and the shattered remnant of his troops fled in confusion. In the
ravine, the attack on the baggage train was more serious. The baggage
guard defended themselves gallantly, but the Abyssinians pressed forward
till the Punjaubees took them in flank, and after firing volley after
volley into them, charged with the bayonet, and drove them back with a
loss of more than 500 in killed alone. As the enemy retreated, the Naval
Brigade again plied them with rockets, till they fled in all directions,
few returning to Magdala. The blue jackets then turned their attention
to the guns on Fahla, near which stood Theodore himself, and sent a
shower of rockets among them with so accurate an aim that they were
speedily deserted, and were quietly taken possession of a day or two
afterwards by six men of the 33rd., two artillerymen, and three
officers. The action only lasted about half an hour, and ended in a
tempest of rain and thunder.
After this defeat Theodore made overtures for peace, and on the morning
of the 11th. Mr. Flad and Lieutenant Prideaux were sent into the British
camp to propose terms. None could be offered but those of unconditional
surrender, with honourable treatment for himself and family. With this
answer the envoys returned to Magdala. Great fears were entertained for
their safety, as only two days before Theodore had butchered over three
hundred native political prisoners, slaying some with his own hand, and
throwing their bodies half-way down a precipice. The tyrant refused to
surrender, but in the evening the captives were released and arrived in
the British camp. Theodore then sent in a present of cattle, but finding
no better terms could be obtained, gave way to despair, and attempted to
escape from his stronghold. But the British were in front, and the
Gallas, his most inveterate enemies, encircled Magdala on all other
sides, rendering escape impossible. The greater part of his followers
had also disbanded, or refused to obey his orders. On Easter Monday,
April 13th., Magdala, naturally one of the strongest fortresses in the
world, was carried by storm. The 33rd. regiment led the assault, and
gained the top of Fahla, where some thousands of natives were found, who
tendered their submission without a shot being fired. The men were
disarmed, and all then allowed to depart, while the troops marched on
over the shoulder of Sellasye towards Magdala. About two o’clock a fire
of shot, shell, and rockets was opened on the huts and gateway of the
fortress, and the 33rd., with a company of Engineers and Sappers,
advanced to the attack. The ascent was by an extremely steep and narrow
path, crowned by a rude gateway which had been filled up with stones;
the approach to which was defended on both sides by a thick hedge, with
stakes. A few determined men could have held the position against the
assault of an army. The column reached the gate keeping up a continuous
fire with their sniders, receiving but a few scattered shots in reply,
by which not a man was killed, and only ten wounded; when the right hand
companies planted their ladders, broke through the bushes, and entered
the place. A few dead bodies were lying near the gate, which after some
trouble was opened from inside, and the rest of the stormers rushed in.
All resistance then ceased. Theodore was found about fifty yards from a
second gate, lying shot through the head. In the moment of his utter
defeat, resolving never to be taken alive, he had discharged a pistol
into his mouth. His body was buried in a church within the precincts of
the fortress, the huts of which were burnt, the gates blown up, and all
the guns burst and destroyed. Theodore’s Queen, with her son, placed
herself under the protection of the British, but the Queen died during
the return march. Her son was brought to England, when he was carefully
educated, but died a few years after of consumption. The return of the
expedition was as successful as its advance, and before the end of June,
the last man had left Annesley Bay.
For his services Sir R. Napier was raised to the peerage by the title of
Lord Napier of Magdala, with a pension; and a large number of
Commanderships and Companionships of the Bath were distributed among the
other officers who took part in the operations. The total expense of the
expedition was between eight and nine millions.
The following regiments received the medal:—3rd. Dragoon Guards; Royal
Artillery and Engineers; the 4th., 26th., 33rd., and 45th. Foot; the
Naval Brigade; Scinde Horse; 3rd. Bombay Cavalry; 10th. Bengal Lancers;
12th. Bengal Cavalry; Bombay and Madras Sappers and Miners; 1st., 2nd.,
3rd., 10th., 18th., 21st., 25th., and 27th. Bengal Native Infantry.
THE ASHANTEE MEDAL.
This Medal was granted by a General Order of June 13th., 1874, to all
officers and men who had served on the Gold Coast between the 9th. of
June, 1873, and February 4th., 1874. Obverse, head of the Queen, veiled
and crowned, with the inscription “Victoria Regina.” Reverse, a bush
fight, in relief, from the design of E. J. Poynter, R.A., the name and
regiment, or ship, of the recipient, with the date, “1873–4,” are
engraved on the edge of the medal. A clasp inscribed “Coomassie” was
added. Ribbon, alternate stripes of yellow and black. Given to both
services. About eleven thousand of this medal was issued.
[Illustration:
THE ASHANTEE MEDAL.
]
THE ASHANTEE WAR.
1873–74.
Cape Coast Colony is situated on the west coast of Africa. The town,
called Cape Coast Castle, has been in the possession of the British
since the 17th. century, and a tract of country extending back eighty
miles from the coast to the river Prah, is under their protection. To
the west of Cape Coast Castle is the Dutch post of Elmina. North and
west of the river Prah, is the country of the Ashantees, a fierce and
warlike tribe, who had conquered or driven out all their neighbours, and
founded Coomassie as their capital, about one hundred and forty miles to
the north of Cape Coast Castle. Their religion is the most degraded
fetishism, and hundreds of human beings were slaughtered yearly as
sacrifices by their king.
The Ashantees had a communication with the sea through Elmina, and the
Dutch were in the habit of sending their king an annual present—or
tribute as he considered it—but the Dutch having exchanged Elmina with
the British for some ports higher up the coast, in 1868, the transfer
gave great offence to the black potentate, who asserted that the place
belonged to him, and that the Dutch had no right to dispose of it.
The unwarlike Fantis inhabiting the country between Cape Coast Castle
and the Prah, were regarded with utter contempt by the Ashantees, who
also held the fighting powers of the British in no high estimation, for
in the year 1824, Sir Charles Macarthy, Governor of Cape Coast Castle,
crossed the Prah with a small force, against them, and being deserted by
the Fantis, was surrounded and completely destroyed—three white men only
escaping. This defeat had never been avenged, and encouraged the
Ashantees, in 1873, to cross the Prah with the intention of capturing
Elmina. A small force comprising seven companies of the 2nd. West India
Regiment, with a large body of Fantis under Lieutenant Hopkins,
endeavoured to stop their advance, but after a short skirmish the Fantis
fled, and the Lieutenant was obliged to retreat. The Ashantees took
possession of Dunquah, and threatened to attack Elmina and Cape Coast
Castle, and had they pushed on, both places would probably have fallen
into their hands. At this juncture H.M.S. “Barracouta,” Captain
Fremantle, arrived on the coast, having on board a detachment of one
hundred and ten marines, commanded by Colonel Festing, R.M.A. The
marines landed at Cape Coast Castle June 9th.; Colonel Festing took
command of the troops, and martial law was proclaimed.
The native inhabitants of Elmina joined the Ashantees, a strong body of
whom advanced on the town, which was bombarded and burnt by the
“Barracouta.” Colonel Festing, with the marines, a detachment of the
2nd. West India Regiment, a body of Houssas, a party of sailors from the
“Barracouta,” “Druid,” “Seagull,” and “Argus,” under Capt. Fremantle,
attacked the enemy, and drove them back with a loss of two hundred men.
More skirmishes followed; the “Simoon” arrived with a strong body of
marines, also Commodore Commerell in the “Rattlesnake” from the Cape of
Good Hope, who assumed the command of the marine forces; but shortly
after in an advance up the Prah with the boats of the squadron, he was
fired upon by the enemy concealed in the bush, and so severely wounded
that he was ordered at once to return to the Cape.
On October 2nd. Sir Garnet Wolseley landed at Cape Coast Castle, with
some twenty British officers, but no troops, having called at Sierra
Leone _en route_, and made arrangements for raising men from the tribes
on the coast. Efforts were immediately made to form an army of Fantis,
but after a month’s experience, Sir Garnet gave up the attempt as
hopeless, and wrote to England for a force of disciplined troops. A body
of Houssas were trained as gunners by Captain Rait and Lieutenant
Wilmot, R.A., who performed their duties admirably throughout the
expedition, and two regiments of natives from the bravest tribes, of
about four hundred men each, were raised and well drilled by British
officers. One of these regiments was commanded by Lieut.-Colonel Evelyn
Wood, the other by Major Russell, and the men on all occasions behaved
well and courageously.
Captain Glover, formerly of the Royal Navy, also raised a large Native
force, with which he prepared to make the river Volta his base of
operations, and to march on Coomassie from the east. Glover had been
administrator at Lagos, and possessing a thorough knowledge of the
native tribes on the coast, his undertaking proved to be completely
successful.
In the meantime, Sir G. Wolseley, with a body of marines, sailors, and
Houssas, made an attack on the Ashantees occupying villages near Elmina,
and put them to flight. A camp had been formed at Abrakampa, a place of
much importance, which had been a missionary station, surrounded by
thick woods. It was garrisoned by Major Russell with his black regiment,
and a body of seamen and marines, who totally defeated a determined
attack made on the position by the enemy, who after this repulse began
to retreat across the Prah.
The invasion of the Protectorate had failed, and the invaders were
driven across the frontier, by native levies, “admirably conducted by
British officers, without the assistance of any English troops except
the marines and blue jackets who were on the station.”
Major Home, R.E., now commenced a road twelve feet in width, towards the
Prah. A camp was formed at Prahsu to accommodate two thousand European
troops, with a hospital and storehouses, which on January 3rd., 1874,
was occupied by a Naval Brigade of about two hundred and eighty men,
under Commodore Hewett and Captain Grubbe.
On new year’s day, the 42nd. Highlanders, the Rifle Brigade, with
detachments of the 23rd. Fusiliers, Royal Engineers, and Royal Artillery
disembarked at Cape Coast Castle, numbering in all two thousand five
hundred and four men. Early in January the whole of the British troops
reached Prahsu, and on the 20th., a bridge across the Prah being
completed by the sailors and engineers, the march on Coomassie began.
Lord Gifford, in command of a party of native scouts, led the advance,
and was followed by the two regiments of natives, under Colonels Wood
and Russell. The country through which the troops marched was almost
entirely covered by trees, with an undergrowth of dense scrub and
creepers, through which it was impossible to pass, unless where natural
paths existed, or a way had been cut by the pioneers. Marshes also lay
in every direction, which emitted exhalations destructive to the health
and lives of Europeans exposed to their noxious influence. Fommanah, a
village thirty miles from Coomassie, was entered without opposition,
January 24th.
Koffee Kalkalli, the Ashantee king, alarmed by the British advance, sent
in some German missionaries, whom he had kept for some time as
prisoners, and dispatched letter after letter asking for peace. His
object being only to gain time, and the demand of Sir G. Wolseley for
hostages being disregarded, the troops continued their march, and the
reply sent to the king was, the British meant to go to Coomassie.
Information that the Ashantees were posted in great force in the
villages of Amoaful and Becquah, being received by the General, he
resolved to attack them immediately. On the morning of January 31st. was
fought the battle of Amoaful, about twenty miles from Coomassie, where
Amanquatia, the best Ashantee General, had concentrated an army of
twenty thousand warriors. The British force consisted of the 42nd.
Highlanders, under Major Macpherson; 2nd. Battalion Rifle Brigade, under
Lieutenant-Colonel Warren; and a detachment of the 23rd. Fusiliers,
under Lieutenant-Colonel Mostyn. These regiments formed the “White
Brigade,” commanded by Brigadier Sir A. Alison. The other troops
consisted of the Naval Brigade, under Captain Grubbe; a detachment of
the 2nd. West India regiment, under Lieutenant Jones; the Houssa
Artillery, under Captain Rait, R.A.; and the native regiments of Russell
and Wood. The 42nd. led the attack, with the Naval Brigade and Russell’s
and Wood’s natives on the flanks; the Rifle Brigade being held in
reserve. The enemy fought most stubbornly, and the thick bush favouring
their mode of fighting, for some time but little advance was made.
Though the village of Agamassie had been carried, the Ashantees still
held the bush not two hundred yards from it, and made desperate efforts
to retake the place, while so heavy was the fire they maintained that
the air seemed literally alive with slugs. Two companies of the Rifles
were sent up as reinforcements. Rait’s Artillery poured round after
round of grape into the bush, till the fire of the enemy slackened, and
they fled before the rush of the 42nd. At the top of the hill they again
made a stand, and contested every foot of ground, but gave way at
another charge, and the British gained the open clearing in which the
village of Amoaful was situated. A fire was opened from the houses, but
the 42nd. drove the Ashantees out of the place, and all resistance in
that quarter was at an end. But the enemy were not yet beaten. When the
battle seemed to be over they made a final and furious attempt to turn
the flank of the British, and retake the village of Agamassie. The Rifle
Brigade marched back and met them, and after a sharp contest of an hour
the Ashantees rapidly retreated, and the day was won. The action
altogether lasted twelve hours, the British casualties being Captain
Buckle, R.E., and three men killed, and twenty-one officers and one
hundred and seventy-three men wounded. Nearly every fourth man of the
42nd. had been hit, among them being Major Macpherson. The loss of the
enemy was estimated at between two and three thousand, including their
General Amanquatia. The troops took up their quarters for the night at
Amoaful.
Next day the village of Becquah was taken, and the advance continued to
a place called Aggemamu, fifteen miles from Coomassie. The General now
stated his intention of making a dash on the capital, and the men were
asked if they would make their rations for four days last for six, if
required. Their answer was “Most willingly.” Over streams and through
swamps they pushed on, disregarding a message from King Koffee, without
hostages, and reached the river Ordah, over which the Engineers at once
commenced to make a bridge. By daybreak on February 4th. the bridge was
finished, and the troops passed over, the Naval Brigade being left to
guard the passage. The enemy immediately fired on the advance, but with
a dash the village of Ordashu was carried by the Rifles, and held in
spite of repeated efforts of the Ashantees to retake it. About noon, the
42nd., supported by the Rifles and Rait’s Artillery, moved direct on
Coomassie, and disregarding repeated flank attacks and ambuscades,
carried position after position; till the enemy finally broke and fled
in complete disorder, leaving the ground strewn with umbrellas,
war-chairs of chiefs, drums, muskets, and killed and wounded. An halt of
about an hour was then made, when the whole force again advanced,
crossing the pestilential swamp which surrounds the town, and entered
Coomassie without opposition about half-past five p.m. A party was sent
to the palace, who found the King and Princes had fled. To remain at
Coomassie was impossible, owing to the lack of supplies, and the rains
having commenced the rivers would soon become impassable. Sir G.
Wolseley therefore determined to destroy the town and palace, and return
to the coast.[210]
Next morning the return march began. The King’s palace was blown up, and
the town set on fire and destroyed. So thorough had been the defeat of
the Ashantees that the troops were not molested on their return, and on
February 12th., during a halt at Fommanah, ambassadors from King Koffee
overtook the army, bringing with them one thousand ounces of gold, as a
portion of the indemnity of the fifty thousand ounces demanded, and
returned with a treaty of peace which the King eventually signed. The
chief terms dictated by Sir G. Wolseley were, besides the indemnity, the
abolition of human sacrifices, and perpetual peace. So salutary has been
the effects of this successful expedition on the Ashantees, that they
have never since disturbed their neighbours across the Prah. About a
week after Sir G. Wolseley had left Coomassie, Captain Glover, at the
head of nearly five thousand natives, entered the town, having marched
from the Volta river. King Koffee sent him by an ambassador, a plateful
of gold as a sign of submission, and Glover then proceeded southwards
with his forces into friendly territory, having performed his arduous
undertaking with the utmost daring, judgment, and success. A day or two
before, Captain R. Sartorius, of the 5th. Bengal Cavalry, was dispatched
by Captain Glover[211] to report to Sir G. Wolseley that he was within
eighteen miles of the capital. He started on his adventurous errand with
forty natives, but without provisions, as he expected to meet the
General at Coomassie. At the close of the first day he halted at a
village, seven miles from the capital, when he heard that the place was
burnt and the English gone. Fully aware of his danger he determined to
push on, and the next morning rode through Coomassie, which he found
destroyed and deserted. Night found him at Amoaful, and the day
following he reached the head-quarters at Fommanah, having travelled
fifty-five miles through the heart of the Ashantee country. Not a shot
was fired at him throughout his journey, and he saw but few Ashantees,
who fled at his approach.
For this and other services, Captain Sartorius deservedly gained the
Victoria Cross. The troops, with the Major-General and his staff,
reached Cape Coast Castle on February 19th. In the actions during the
march on Coomassie the total number of officers and men killed and
wounded was two hundred and sixty-nine. Eight only were killed, and
about one hundred and sixty were but slightly wounded, but many of the
troops and Naval Brigade died of fever.
Thirty-three officers engaged in the expedition received the Order of
the Bath; Lord Gifford received the Victoria Cross, and Captain Glover
was made a Knight of St. Michael and St. George. Sir G. Wolseley, who
declined a baronetcy offered him, was voted a sum of £25,000 in
recognition of his services.[212]
The cost of the war was estimated at £900,000.
The troops who served in this campaign were the 23rd. and 42nd. Foot;
2nd. Battalion Rifle Brigade; 2nd. West India Regiment; the Houssa
Artillery; and Naval Brigade.
THE EGYPTIAN AND SOUDAN MEDALS.
By a General Order in October, 1882, a medal was granted to all troops
who landed in Egypt, and served there, between July 16th. and September
14th., 1882. Obverse, head of the Queen, veiled and crowned, with the
inscription, “Victoria Regina et Imperatrix.” Reverse, a Sphinx, on a
pedestal, above which is the word “Egypt” and the date “1882” below. The
name and regiment, or ship of the recipient, are engraved on the edge.
Ribbon, alternate stripes of blue and white. Two clasps were issued with
this medal, “Alexandria,[213] 11th. July,” and “Tel-el-Kebir.” The first
was given to the seamen and marines engaged in the action of July 11th.,
and who landed in Alexandria after the bombardment; and the other to all
who were present at Tel-el-Kebir—soldiers, sailors, and marines.
At the end of the first Soudan War, 1884, a similar medal, but without a
date, was given to all men of both services who took part in the
operations against the Arabs in the neighbourhood of Suakim, from July
19th. to March 26th., 1884. Ribbon, blue and white. Four bars were
issued with this medal:—“Suakim, 1884”; “El Teb—Tamaai”; to those who
were present at both these battles; “El Teb,” to those present there
only; and “Tamaai,” to those who were only in that action.
[Illustration:
The Egyptian Medal.
]
By a General Order in 1885, at the close of the second Soudan campaign,
the same medal was granted to the troops and Naval Brigade, with five
additional bars. Ribbon, the same. The order specified that—“Individuals
already in possession of the decoration will only be eligible to receive
such of the clasps specified hereafter, as they may be entitled to. All
officers and soldiers who served south of Assouan on or before March
7th., 1885, will be held entitled to the medal, except those who are
already in possession of it. All officers and soldiers who were on duty
at Suakim between 27th. March, 1884, and 14th. May, 1885, will also be
entitled to the medal, except those already in possession of it. Her
Majesty has further approved of clasps being issued as follows: a clasp,
inscribed ‘The Nile, 1884–85,’ to those officers and soldiers who served
south of Assouan on or before March 7th., 1885. A clasp, inscribed ‘Abu
Klea,’ to those officers and soldiers who took part in the action fought
there on 17th. January, 1885, under the late Major-General Sir H.
Stewart, K.C.B. A clasp, inscribed ‘Kirbekan,’ to those officers and
soldiers who took part in the action fought there on the 10th. February,
1885, under the late Major-General Earle, C.B. A clasp, inscribed
‘Suakim, 1885,’ to those officers and soldiers who were engaged in the
operations at Suakim between the 1st. March and 14th. May, 1885, both
inclusive. A clasp, inscribed ‘Tofrek,’ to those officers and men who
were actually present at the action fought there on the 22nd. March,
1885.” No medals were issued with single clasps for Tofrek, Abu Klea, or
Kirbekan, as all who were present at Tofrek received also the clasp for
Suakim, 1885; and all present at the other two actions, were given the
clasp for the Nile, 1884–5. The medals without a bar, dating from 1882
to 1885–86, were also given to the captains of all ships employed as
transports, and to others who shared in the campaign, not belonging to
the service. The whole number issued was forty-four thousand. The medal,
without clasp, was also given to all officers and soldiers who served
at, and to the South of Wady Halfa, between November 30th., 1885, and
January 11th., 1886, under Lieutenant-General Sir J. Stephenson, if they
had not received it for any previous campaign.
A General Order of January 2nd., 1890, granted a further issue of the
Soudan medal, with a clasp, inscribed “Gemaizah, 1888,” to all troops
who were at Suakim before December 20th., 1888, and who were present at
the action on that day. By the same order, the medal was given to all
troops who were employed on the Nile, at, and south of Korosko, on
August 3rd., 1889, and a clasp, inscribed “Toski, 1889,” was given to
all who were present at that action on August 3rd. of the same year. The
total number of clasps already issued with this medal is thirteen.[214]
The Khedive of Egypt gave a bronze star, to every officer and man of
both services who was entitled to the English medal. The star is
five-pointed, and suspended by a ring and bar, on which is a small star
and a crescent. On the obverse is a Sphinx, with the Pyramids in the
background, surrounded by a band, with the word “Egypt,” and the date
1882, 1884, or 1884–6 above, and the same in Arabic below. On the
reverse is the Khedive’s monogram in a circle, surmounted by a crown.
Ribbon, dark blue. The decoration was issued without names, but some of
the recipients had their names and regiments engraved on the reverse at
their own expense.
THE EGYPTIAN WAR. BOMBARDMENT OF ALEXANDRIA.
JULY 11TH., 1882.
Early in the year 1882, what may be styled a revolution took place in
Egypt. The army, headed by Arabi Pasha, set aside the authority of the
Khedive, and assumed the supreme power, with the intention of
emancipating the country from all foreign control. Arabi had entered the
Egyptian army, and had risen from the ranks to the position of colonel.
Being the idol of the ignorant soldiers, he imprisoned the Khedive in
his own palace, and compelled him to bestow the post of Minister of War
on himself. He next made himself Pasha, and the bulk of the Egyptian
people supporting the army, Arabi became the head of the national
movement, and inscribed on his banners: “Egypt for the Egyptians.” These
proceedings were viewed with apprehension in England. The Khedive had
always been favourable to British interests, and the support afforded
him by the British so excited the hostility of Arabi and his party, that
they threatened to seize the Suez Canal, and so block the highway to
India. The Egyptians beginning to show the greatest animosity towards
all foreigners, an English and French fleet appeared before Alexandria,
to give moral support to the Khedive, and to protect the European
inhabitants. In June, serious riots broke out in the city, many
Europeans were killed and wounded, and the remainder driven to seek
shelter on board the ships in the harbour. Preparations for war were
made on both sides. The fortifications of Alexandria were strengthened,
new batteries constructed, and the garrison increased. Sir Beauchamp
Seymour, the British Admiral, ordered the Egyptians to discontinue these
operations, with no effect; upon which he sent in an ultimatum
threatening an immediate bombardment, unless the working on the
fortifications was suspended, and the forts surrendered to him. No
attention was paid to this demand, and the fleet prepared for action.
[Illustration:
The Khedive’s Star.
]
The French fleet had already left Alexandria; all neutral vessels were
warned to leave the harbour, and the British fleet steamed out and took
its position opposite the outer forts. On the evening of July 10th., the
“Invincible” (10), “Monarch” (6), and “Penelope” (10), anchored to the
west of Fort Mex, and by daybreak on the 11th. all the other ironclads
were in the positions assigned to them. At 6.30 all the ships cleared
for action, which was begun by the “Alexandra” pitching a shell into
Fort Ada. It was immediately replied to, upon which all the ships and
the forts opened fire, and the engagement became general. The “Sultan”
(13), “Alexandra” (12), “Superb” (4), and “Inflexible” (4), were opposed
to the forts at Pharos Point and Ras-el-Tin, and the “Téméraire” (8),
supported the Invincible, Monarch, and Penelope, in the attack on Fort
Mex, and the adjoining batteries. The gunboats “Bittern,” “Condor,”
“Decoy,” “Cygnet,” and “Beacon” were placed in a second line behind the
ironclads, with orders to hold themselves at the disposal of the
Admiral.
The wind was favourable to the Egyptians, and after the first broadside
or two a thick cloud of smoke enveloped the ships, making it impossible
to see the effects of their firing, which could only be directed from
the tops.
The gunboats were not willing to remain idle spectators, so, without
orders, the “Cygnet” opened fire, and the “Condor,” with two
64-pounders, and one 7-inch rifled gun, steamed away to the west, and
alone engaged the Marabout Fort, armed with two 18-ton, and two 12-ton
guns, twenty 32-pounders, and five mortars; for nearly two hours. Sir B.
Seymour, seeing the disproportion of force, signalled the “Bittern” and
“Beacon” to join her, and the other gunboats also moved off to assist
the “Condor.”
About 8.30, Fort Marsa-el-Kanat was blown up by shells from the
“Invincible” and “Monarch,” and by nine o’clock, the “Téméraire,”
“Monarch,” and “Penelope” had disabled all the guns but four, in Fort
Mex. It was difficult through the smoke to hit on the locality of these
guns, but by 11 a.m. the Fort was almost in ruins, and silent. About the
same time the gunboats had silenced Fort Marabout, and joined the
ironclads before Fort Mex, which was entered by a small party of
volunteers from the “Invincible,” covered by the “Bittern” and “Condor,”
and found deserted by all but the dead. The guns in the Fort were blown
up and destroyed, and the party returned to the ships without loss.
The Egyptians stood to their guns well, but before five o’clock all
their guns were disabled, and soon after all firing from the fleet
ceased, and the ships drew off the shore. The “Alexandra” suffered the
most, she was hit fourteen times in her hull, and a shell burst in the
captain’s cabin. All the ships except the “Monarch” were struck more or
less, but none of the projectiles of the enemy pierced the armour of one
of them. The casualties of the British were five men killed and
twenty-seven wounded, those of the Egyptians were estimated at nine
hundred or a thousand.
During the night Alexandria was seen to be in flames. The convicts had
been liberated, and with the Arabs, had set fire to, and plundered the
European quarter, and massacred all the Europeans they could find.
Next day, a force of six hundred seamen and marines landed, and found
that Arabi with his troops, and most of the inhabitants, had left the
town. Captain Lord C. Beresford, of the “Condor,” was appointed chief of
the British forces acting as police in Alexandria, the streets were
cleared of rioters, all incendiaries shot on the spot, and natives
entering the place, disarmed[215] For his services, Admiral Sir F. B.
Seymour received the thanks of both Houses, and was raised to the
peerage by the title of Lord Alcester, with a grant of £25,000.
TEL-EL-KEBIR.
SEPTEMBER 13TH, 1882.
Sir Archibald Alison commanded the troops at Alexandria, and kept the
Egyptians at bay till the arrival of Sir Garnet Wolseley from England,
on August 15th., who at once changed the base of operations from
Alexandria to the Suez Canal. Leaving a division of troops under Sir E.
Wood to protect the town, on August 19th. the fleet and army sailed for
Port Said,[216] and proceeded up the Suez Canal to Ismailia, which place
was occupied without resistance, and the army disembarked. Owing to the
difficulties of transport there was considerable delay before the troops
were able to advance, and in the meantime Arabi had collected a large
army at a strongly fortified position at Tel-el-Kebir. On August 28th. a
most determined attack was made on the British advanced force at
Kassassin; consisting of under two thousand men, including the Marine
Artillery, commanded by General Graham, by about ten thousand of the
enemy, with twelve guns; but after a day’s hard fighting, the cavalry,
under General Drury Lowe, charged the Egyptians in the rear, and routed
them with loss. By September 11th., the whole expeditionary force,
including the Indian contingent,[217] commanded by General Sir H.
Macpherson, was assembled at Kassassin, and the next day General
Wolseley having carefully reconnoitered the enemy’s position, explained
to his officers his plan of attack. This was, to move with his whole
force at nightfall, and marching eight miles through the desert, to
attack the Egyptian entrenchments with the bayonet at daybreak.
The enemy’s position was defended by sixty guns, and a disciplined force
of about twenty thousand men, besides several thousand irregular troops.
The British army consisted of eleven thousand infantry, two thousand
cavalry, and forty-two guns, including the Indian contingent. In the
evening the camp was struck, and the troops moved out, piled their arms,
and lay down on the sand till one o’clock in the morning, when they
silently fell into rank and advanced. Marching across the desert, guided
by the light of the stars, with occasional halts; as day began to break
the dim outlines of the entrenchments of Tel-el-Kebir became visible. On
the extreme right were the Cavalry and mounted Infantry, with two
batteries of Horse Artillery; next was General Graham’s Brigade, with
the Guards in support; in the centre was massed the Artillery, forty-two
guns, and on the left the Highland Brigade, supported by the 46th., 3rd.
Battalion 60th. Rifles, and a Battalion of Royal Marine Artillery; on
the line of railway was the Naval Brigade, with a forty-pounder on a
truck, and on the other side of the canal the 72nd. and the Indian
troops. So silent was the advance of the assailants in the early dawn
that they were not perceived by the enemy till they were within three
hundred yards of the works. Then suddenly a terrific fire flashed along
the line of sand-heaps, and a storm of bullets swept over the heads of
the advancing troops. Not a shot was fired in reply, but a wild cheer
broke from the Highlanders as they dashed at the enemy’s trenches. The
first line of entrenchments was carried, but from a second line the
enemy opened a heavy fire. For a few minutes the Highlanders replied,
and then, making another rush, a hand to hand contest followed, till
some of the force penetrated between the redoubts and opened a flank
fire on the Egyptians, who soon broke and fled. Graham’s brigade was
vigorously opposed on the other flank. The enemy here were not taken by
surprise, and for a while held their ground stubbornly. The 18th. Royal
Irish were sent to turn their left, and with a yell they went straight
at the works, and carried them at the bayonet’s point. The 18th. were
followed by the 84th. and 87th., but the Egyptians, though outflanked,
clung to an inner line of trenches, and at every angle and redoubt,
rallied and sustained the fight. But they fell in scores before the
bayonet charges, the inner entrenchments were won, the Highlanders were
in the midst of their camp, and the enemy, losing heart, fled in
confusion, pursued by the cavalry.
Within an hour from the commencement of the attack the Egyptian army was
in complete rout. The whole of their guns (sixty-six) and military
stores, several trains of ammunition, and other _matériel_, fell into
the hands of the victors. The British pressed on in pursuit. Zagazig was
occupied in the afternoon, and the next day, General Drury Lowe, with
fifteen hundred Cavalry and a battery of Horse Artillery, entered and
took possession of Cairo, containing twenty-seven thousand fanatics and
its citadel garrisoned by ten thousand men. At ten o’clock the same
night, Arabi surrendered himself to General Lowe, and on September
15th., Sir Garnet Wolseley, with a portion of his infantry, entered the
city,[218] and telegraphed to London—“The war is over, send no more
troops to Egypt.” The British loss in this battle was nine officers and
forty-eight non-commissioned officers and men killed[219]; twenty-seven
officers, and three hundred and fifty-three non-commissioned officers
and men wounded; and twenty-two men missing; total of casualties, four
hundred and fifty-nine. The loss of the enemy, exclusive of prisoners,
was over two thousand killed and wounded.
The regiments which shared in this decisive victory were detachments of
1st. and 2nd. Life Guards and Royal Horse Guards; 4th. and 7th. Dragoon
Guards, and 19th. Hussars; a battalion each of Grenadier, Coldstream,
and Scots Guards; the 18th., 42nd., 46th., 60th., 72nd., 74th., 75th.,
79th., 84th., and 87th. Also a Naval Brigade of about two hundred men; a
battalion of Marine Artillery and Light Infantry, and the Indian
Contingent.
THE WAR IN THE SOUDAN. BATTLE OF EL TEB.
FEBRUARY 29, 1884.
The Khedive, Tewfik, had been reinstated in Egypt, the English army of
occupation had been reduced, and preparations made for the evacuation of
the country, when in 1883, a formidable insurrection against the
Egyptian rule broke out in the Soudan. It was headed by a fanatic who
assumed the title of the Mahdi, or Messiah, and who was regarded by the
Soudanese as the successor of Mahomet, and their deliverer from the yoke
of the Egyptians. An Egyptian army sent against him under Hicks Pasha,
was almost annihilated on November 3rd., and his followers then overran
the Soudan, and besieged the Egyptian garrisons in the towns they
occupied. One of the chiefs of the Madhi, called Osman Digma, had
invested the towns of Sinkat and Tokar, and was threatening the port of
Suakin, on the Red Sea. Admiral Sir W. Hewitt was ordered to protect
Suakin, and with the “Ranger,” “Spynx,” “Decoy,” and “Euryalus,” took
his station off the town, landed a body of seamen and marines, and
effectually defended it against Osman Digma and his followers. Valentine
Baker Pasha, with an ill-disciplined force of 5000 Egyptians, was then
sent to relieve the beleagured garrisons. He landed at Trinkitat, and
marched towards Tokar, but was attacked by the tribesmen of Osman Digma
at El Teb, on February 1st., and disastrously defeated, with the loss of
more than half his men; nearly all the British officers accompanying him
being slain.
The Egyptian garrison of Sinkat, finding themselves without hope of
relief, and their provisions exhausted, then gallantly marched out, and
endeavoured to cut their way to the coast, but were surrounded, and
exterminated, not a man escaping to tell the tale.
English troops were then sent from Egypt and Aden, and a force was
assembled at Suakin under Major-General Graham, which proceeded by sea
to Trinkitat, and disembarked there February 23rd. A day or two before,
the garrison of Tokar surrendered and joined the enemy. By February
26th., most of the stores being landed, the bulk of the troops marched
out of Trinkitat and encamped at Fort Baker, about two miles on the road
towards Tokar, where a supply of food and water for three days had been
provided. The 65th. regiment having arrived from Aden, the next morning,
February 29th., the advance towards Osman Digma’s position at El Teb
began in earnest. Numbered roughly, the column consisted of about 4000
men. The advance was made in a hollow square, the transport animals and
hospital equipment being in the centre. In front was the 75th.
Highlanders; in rear the 42nd.; on the right the 89th. and 60th. Rifles;
on the left the 65th. Royal Marine Artillery, and Light Infantry.
Intervals were left at the angles for the guns and gatlings; the Naval
Brigade of one hundred and sixty-two men, under Commander Rolfe, of the
“Euryalus,” occupying the front and the Royal Artillery the rear angles.
Two squadrons of the 10th. and 19th. Hussars were in the front and on
the flanks, the rest of the cavalry in the rear, under Colonel Stewart.
With the troops were Admiral Sir W. Hewitt, General Baker Pasha, in
charge of the Intelligence Department, and Colonel F. Burnaby. The
square advanced over the track taken by Baker’s ill-fated troops a few
weeks previously, whose bodies lay about in hundreds, polluting the air.
The position of the enemy was on a low ridge, marked by a number of
banners, and at several points along the line, which extended nearly a
mile, guns could be seen placed. As the troops neared the enemy, who
were seen to be in great strength, General Graham determined to turn
their position and take it in reverse. The square continued to march
obliquely past the left front of the enemy, when a sharp fire of
musketry broke out, and two Krupp guns opened upon it with case shot and
shell. This was about 11 o’clock. The square halted, the men ordered to
lie down, and four guns of the Royal Artillery and the machine guns were
brought into action. The Krupp guns which had been captured from Baker’s
force, and were now worked by Egyptian artillerymen from Tokar, were
well handled, many men were struck, and General Baker wounded in the
face by a piece of a shell; but the machine guns of the Naval Brigade
poured such a stream of bullets upon them, that the two guns were
silenced, being taken in reverse, and the gunners killed, or driven from
them. Then the order was given to advance, the bagpipes struck up, the
men sprang to their feet with a cheer, and went straight at the enemy’s
position. From every bush and pit the Arabs leaped up, and rushed on the
advancing troops. The brunt of their attack fell on the 42nd., the
65th., and the Naval Brigade. Swept away by the deadly fire of the
machine guns and rifles, the Soudanese came on again with their spears
and cross-hilted swords, in groups of twenty and thirty, and sometimes
alone, but not one broke through the line of bayonets. The Cavalry then
swept round the right flank of the square, and charged in three lines,
over the broken ground, swarming with Arabs; who crouching among the
scrub, hamstrung the horses as they passed over them, and then speared
the dismounted troopers.
In this conflict Major Slade, Lieutenants Probyn and Freeman, were
killed; and Colonel Barrow, commanding the 19th. Hussars, severely
wounded, and his life only saved by the gallantry of three of his men.
The position of the enemy was carried, their guns captured and turned
against them, but they still fiercely contested every foot of ground
till the village of El Teb, with its wells, were taken by the
Highlanders; when they gave up the contest and sullenly retired in the
direction of Tokar. The British loss was thirty killed, including four
officers, and about one hundred and sixty officers and men wounded,
several of whom, including Lieutenant Royds, of H.M.S. “Carysfort,”
afterwards died. Colonel Burnaby had his horse shot under him, and a
bullet through one of his arms. The loss of the Arabs was over two
thousand, and four Krupp guns, two brass howitzers, and a Gatling gun
were captured. The next day, Tokar, eleven miles distant, was occupied
without opposition, and a quantity of rifles and ammunition destroyed.
The force then returned to Trinkitat, and re-embarked for Suakin.
The troops engaged at El Teb were the 10th. and 19th. Hussars; 6th.
Battery First Brigade Royal Artillery; 26th. Company Royal Engineers;
the 42nd., 65th., 1st. Battalion 60th. Rifles, 75th., 89th. Foot; a
Battalion of Royal Marine Artillery and Light Infantry; and the Naval
Brigade.
TAMAAI.
MARCH 13TH, 1884.
The power of Osman Digma, though shaken, was yet far from destroyed. The
victors of El Teb, had scarcely reached Suakin, when they were again put
in motion against a strong body of Arabs, reckoned to be about eight
thousand, which he had collected at a place called Tamaai, and with
which he threatened utter destruction to all unbelievers. On March 11th.
General Baker marched out to Baker’s zareba, seven miles from Suakin,
and the next day continued his advance towards Tamaai. At nightfall the
troops bivouacked in a hastily constructed zareba, within two miles of
the enemy’s position, which Commander Rolfe, R.N., after darkness had
set in, alone set out from the zareba to reconnoitre, and saw the Arabs
asleep around their fires. About one o’clock the enemy opened a random
fusilade on the British camp, which they kept up the remainder of the
night, but fortunately with little effect. At eight on the morning of
March 13th., the troops formed in front of the zareba in two brigades.
On the left was the 2nd. Brigade, commanded by General Davis, consisting
of the 42nd., 65th., Marines, and Naval Brigade, with machine guns. Then
came the Artillery, under Major Holley, and on the right the 1st.
Brigade, commanded by General Buller, comprising the 75th., 89th., and
60th. Rifles, with a battery of Artillery. Two squadrons of cavalry were
sent to the front as skirmishers, and a brisk fire began on both sides;
but the enemy advancing, the cavalry fell back, and the brigade opened a
heavy fire of rifles and machine guns on the Arabs. The 42nd., who were
in front, with a cheer charged the enemy at the double, but this
movement leaving a gap between them and the 65th., the Arabs seeing
their advantage, rushed like a torrent on the right side of the square,
and for a time all was confusion.[220] The 65th. wavered, and fell back
on the Marines, and the Naval Brigade surrounded by a mass of soldiers
mixed in a wild _mêlée_ with the foe, were unable to use their guns and
compelled to abandon them, with the loss of three officers and many
seamen. But Buller’s brigade advancing on the right rear in perfect
order, by its terrible fire prevented the enemy from coming to close
quarters,[221] and the 42nd. and the Marines fighting back to back
checked further disaster, and the brigade was re-formed. The two
brigades now advanced abreast, the captured Gatlings were recovered, and
turned by the seamen with great effect on a fresh body of Arabs, who
charged out of a deep ravine in force, till their masses seemed to melt
away under the tremendous fire poured into them. The ravine was carried,
and a ridge beyond it; the bravest men of the enemy had fallen, and the
rest lost heart and fled. After a brief halt General Graham pushed on to
the wells of Tamaai, three miles from the battle-field, and occupied the
camp of Osman Digma. Next day, the camp, with the village of Tamaai, was
destroyed, and the troops returned to Suakin.
The British casualties were five officers—Lieut. Montressor, H.M.S.
“Carysfort”; Lieut. Almack, H.M.S. “Briton”; Lieut. H. Stewart, H.M.S.
“Dryad”; Major Aiken, 42nd., and Capt. Ford, 65th. regiment; and one
hundred and four men killed; and eight officers and one hundred and
twenty men wounded and missing. The 42nd. had no less than eight
sergeants killed. The loss of the Arabs was estimated to be at least
three thousand in killed alone.
The troops present at Tamaai were—10th. and 19th. Hussars; Royal
Artillery; the 42nd., 60th., 65th., 75th., and 89th. Foot; Royal
Marines; and Naval Brigade.
SUAKIN.
1884.
After his defeat at Tamaai, Osman Digma was reported to be occupied in
the Tamanieb Valley, about four miles from the last battle-field, in
collecting more tribesmen to oppose the British. A party of the 75th.
and 19th. Hussars were sent to occupy Handoab, on the road to Berber,
and native spies brought the information that Osman was encamped near
Tamanieb with two thousand men, who were all willing to fight again. On
March 25th. General Graham, with the 10th. and 19th. Hussars, 42nd.,
60th., 65th., 75th. Mounted Infantry and Marines, marched out from
Suakin once more against the Lieutenant of the Mahdi; Admiral Sir W.
Hewitt landing two hundred seamen to hold the town in the absence of the
troops. The heat was intense, causing the men much suffering, and there
were many cases of sunstroke. The troops bivouacked at night in an
oblong square, and slept in all their accoutrements. In the morning the
cavalry and mounted infantry were sent out in advance, and two or three
skirmishes took place during the day, but the enemy fired at a distance,
and did not come to close quarters. At half-past four a.m. on March
27th., the troops fell in, and at six, advanced up the valley, the
cavalry being out all round as scouts. At seven the enemy showed
themselves, but were driven back by the mounted infantry, and they were
dislodged from a height on which they attempted to make a stand, by the
fire of the artillery. Osman’s camp, or the remains of it, was committed
to the flames, and the column returned unmolested to Suakin on March
28th. Soon after, Sir G. Graham and the bulk of the troops, sailed for
Cairo and England.
THE NILE,
1884–85.
The British Government having decided to abandon the Soudan, General
Gordon, C.B., R.E., of Chinese celebrity, and who had been Governor of
the equatorial provinces of Africa, under the Khedive, was sent to
Khartoum to withdraw the Egyptian garrisons from the country, and to
make the best arrangements he could for its future government. He had no
connection with the Egyptian Government, which he declined to serve
under any circumstances. He was accompanied by Colonel J. D. Stewart,
who had been at Khartoum in the preceding year. On February 18th. they
reached Khartoum, where they were received by the inhabitants with the
greatest joy and enthusiasm. But General Gordon soon found that his
mission to carry out the evacuation of the Soudan by the Egyptian
garrisons, numbering about thirty thousand men, was impracticable. In
March, the whole country south of Berber declared for the Mahdi; in May,
Berber was taken by the enemy, and Gordon, with Colonel Stewart and Mr.
Power, the British Consul, was closely besieged in Khartoum. For months
he defended himself with the greatest skill and valour against
overwhelming odds, but it was not until August that the British
Government decided to despatch an expedition for his relief, under the
command of General Lord Wolseley.
Regiments were then ordered from India, Malta, and other places, to
Egypt; eight hundred boats, at a cost of £75 each, were built in England
for the conveyance of the troops up the Nile; steam pinnaces and light
steamers were provided for towing purposes; and five hundred Canadian
boatmen, and three hundred Kroomen, were engaged to navigate the boats
and steamers over the cataracts of the river. British troops were pushed
on to Wady Haifa, and on September 10th. Lord Wolseley reached
Cairo,[222] with instructions to advance up the Nile and bring away
General Gordon and Colonel Stewart from Khartoum, and to undertake no
further offensive operations of any kind.
On his arrival at Cairo the General formed a camel corps from volunteers
from the Guards and Cavalry, consisting of over one thousand two hundred
officers and men, divided into three bodies, called, the Guards, Heavy,
and Light camel regiments. These chosen men sailed from England on
September 26th., and by their conduct in the desert march to the Nile,
in January following, amply justified their organization. For nearly
four months a British army of nine thousand men, with their baggage and
_matériel_ were toiling hundreds of miles up the broken and tortuous
course of the Nile, tugging at the oar, transporting stores, and
dragging boats by main force through rapids and over cataracts.[223] On
November 3rd. Lord Wolseley and his Staff reached Dongola, and on
December 16th. arrived at Korti, one thousand two hundred and fifty
miles from Cairo. The situation of Khartoum was known to be critical,
and on December 30th., 1884, General Sir Herbert Stewart was despatched,
with about one thousand six hundred men and two thousand camels, across
the desert to Metammeh, on the Nile, one hundred and seventy miles from
Korti; from whence he was to proceed in Gordon’s steamers to Khartoum,
one hundred miles further up the river.
Sometime previous, Colonel Stewart and Mr. Power had been sent by Gordon
down the Nile to Dongola, to endeavour to open communications with the
British, but their steamer was wrecked near Berber on October 6th., and
the two Europeans with most of their party were massacred by the
natives. Two days before Lord Wolseley reached Korti, on December 14th.,
Gordon wrote in his diary—“Now mark this: If the Expeditionary Force—and
I ask no more than two hundred men—does not come in ten days, the town
may fall, and I have done my best for the honour of our country. Good
bye.”[224]
ABU KLEA.
JANUARY 17TH, 1885.
Sir H. Stewart, after a long and waterless march, reached Gakdul, about
one hundred miles from Korti, on January 2nd. Here, water was found in
abundance, and a halt of some days was made. On the 14th. the march to
the Nile was resumed, but on approaching Abu Klea, two short marches
from Metammeh, the scouts of the 19th. Hussars reported the enemy to be
encamped in force near the wells. The troops were in need of water, but
formed a zareba about four miles from the Arab camp, and slept on their
arms, exposed to a desultory fire all night, by which five or six men
were wounded and several camels killed. As soon as it was daylight, on
the morning of January 17th., General Stewart began his preparations for
an advance, his object being to drive the enemy from the wells of Abu
Klea. A strong body of skirmishers with the guns were sent out, who
engaged the enemy at long range, but failed to draw them from their
position, though a brisk fire was kept up for some time by both sides.
At about half-past eight o’clock, leaving most of the camels and the
sick and wounded in the zareba, with a guard of Mounted Infantry, and
one hundred and twenty-five men of the 35th. regiment, the troops
advanced against the enemy in a square, which was formed as
follows:—“Left front face, two companies Mounted Infantry; right front
face, two companies Guards, with the three guns Royal Artillery in the
centre; left face, two companies Mounted Infantry; one company Heavy
Camel Regiment; rear face, four companies Heavy Camel Regiment, with
Naval Brigade with Gardner gun in the centre.” The 19th. Hussars,
numbering one hundred and twenty men, under Colonel Barrow, were
stationed on the flanks. The square moved towards the left flank of the
enemy, under a hot fire from the sharpshooters, and was nearly abreast
of their position, when several thousand Arabs, with loud yells and
beating of tom-toms, rushed down on the left and left rear of the
square. The three guns of Captain Norton, and a heavy rifle fire was
opened on them, but did not check their advance; the British skirmishers
came racing for life into the square, while with waving flags the enemy
rushed on like a vast black wave of surf. “By twos and threes our
skirmishers had now reached our lines, and the left face being nearly
clear, a volley was sent into the enemy at one hundred and fifty yards,
as they rose over the last crest between our opposing fronts. A hundred
or more Arabs dropped, and for a moment I saw the force waver and halt,
as a man stops to gasp for breath. Had that volley been promptly
repeated, there would have been little more of the battle to tell.” The
Gardner gun of the Naval Brigade[225] was brought into action at the
left flank, but after a few rounds had been fired, the gun jammed, and
was rendered useless, and Lieutenants Piggott and De Lisle with several
seamen were killed. Many of the rifles were also rendered temporarily
useless from the same cause, the jamming of the cartridges. Colonel F.
Burnaby, who had arrived a few days before from Korti, called on the
Heavies to meet the Arab charge, and riding out to assist two or three
skirmishers, was surrounded and slain, and the enemy closed in upon the
square, throwing its left face into confusion. So furious was their rush
that many of them penetrated to the middle of the square, where they
killed the camels and slew the wounded in their litters, but none of
them returned, being all slain to a man. Meanwhile the Guards and
Mounted Infantry poured such a heavy fire into the dense crowds of the
Arabs, that after a few minutes they began to waver and recoil, and at
length took to flight, under a fire of rifles and shell from the guns;
and followed by the Hussars and Mounted Infantry.
The hard-fought battle was won, the square re-formed and presently
advanced, while the Hussars pushed on and took possession of the wells
at Abu Klea, at which place, the whole force, with the wounded, arrived
at the close of the day.
The British loss was Colonel Burnaby, Major Carmichael, 5th. Lancers,
and seven other officers killed; nine officers wounded (Lord St. Vincent
and another, mortally); sixty-five non-commissioned officers and men
killed; and eighty-five wounded. The total Arab force was estimated at
over twelve thousand men, and of these more than two thousand were
killed and wounded. “Five or six hundred of the enemy lay heaped in
front of, and around our dead camels.”
The troops present at Abu Klea, were detachments of 19th. Hussars; Royal
Artillery, with three seven-pounders; the Guards, and Heavy Camel Corps;
Mounted Infantry; 35th. Regiment; a detachment of Royal Engineers; Naval
Brigade of fifty-two officers and men, under Lord C. Beresford; and
Departmental Corps.
At four p.m. on January 18th., the column pushed on for the Nile,
marching all night, and found at daybreak it was still six miles from
the river, with the enemy, in force, barring the way. Sir H. Stewart
halted near Abu Kru, and formed a zareba under a continual fire, which
caused many casualties. The General himself fell, severely wounded, and
the correspondents of the _Standard_ and _Morning Post_ were killed.
Sir Charles Stewart then took the command, and it was decided that if
the Arabs did not attack by two p.m., to march out and cut a passage to
the Nile. About three hundred men with the guns were left in the zareba,
under Lord C. Beresford and Colonel Barrow; and the rest of the column,
in square, pushed on for the river, under a heavy rifle fire from the
scrub. The accurate fire of the British guns scattered the masses of the
enemy, and prevented many from joining in the attacks; but a body of
several thousands made a furious rush on the square, about two miles
from the zareba, and were repulsed with fearful loss. The Arabs then
retreated to Metammeh, and the wearied troops reached the Nile at about
five in the evening.
The British losses in the battle of Abu Kru, or Gubat, were two officers
and twenty-two men killed, and nine officers and ninety-two men wounded,
many severely. Next day the bulk of the column returned to the zareba,
the dead were buried, the wounded removed, and at night the whole force
was encamped on the bank of the Nile.
On the following morning, January 21st., a reconnaissance in force was
made towards Metammeh, the column being joined by two hundred and fifty
of Gordon’s men, with four guns. These, with four steamers, had been
waiting the arrival of the relief force for some weeks on an island a
little way above Metammeh. The place was cannonaded with little effect,
and being considered too strong to be taken by assault, the troops
retired. On the 24th., Sir. C. Wilson started for Khartoum with two of
Gordon’s steamers, but on approaching the town he was met by so heavy a
fire from rifles and Krupp guns, that he was compelled to return, with
the knowledge that the expedition had failed in its object, and that
Khartoum was in the possession of the Mahdi.
Information was soon received that on the night of January 26th. the
place had fallen through treachery, and the heroic Gordon, with many of
his followers, had perished. On his return down the river the two
steamers of Sir Charles were wrecked by the treachery of the pilots,
about thirty miles from the British camp, and Sir C. Beresford was sent
with another steamer to rescue him and his party. In this service
Beresford’s steamer was for a time disabled by a shot from the enemy,
but after many dangers and difficulties, Sir C. Wilson and his men were
taken on board, and all reached Gubat in safety. As the recovery of
Khartoum was impracticable, General Sir Redvers Buller was dispatched by
Lord Wolseley to withdraw the troops from Gubat to Korti. On February
14th. the return commenced, and after a smart skirmish at Abu Klea, the
column reached Gakdul without further opposition. Here many of the sick
and wounded died, among them, on February 16th., the gallant Sir Herbert
Stewart, to the unfeigned regret of every officer and man. By March 9th.
the whole of the troops returned to Korti, and a few weeks after, the
expedition was broken up.
Khartoum had fallen after a noble defence of over ten months, maintained
by the pluck and endurance of a single Englishman, who scorned to desert
his post; and the efforts and lives of his countrymen who bravely
struggled in the face of countless perils and difficulties to effect his
deliverance, were fruitlessly thrown away. As Gordon had written months
before, the expedition was “just too late.”
KIRBEKAN.
FEBRUARY 10TH, 1885.
While the fate of Khartoum was trembling in the balance, and the battles
of Abu Klea and Gubat were being fought, another column was dispatched
up the Nile, under Major-General Earle, C.B., to punish the Monassir
tribe for the treacherous murder of Colonel Stewart and his companions
in the preceding September. As already stated, Stewart was sent by
General Gordon from Khartoum to Dongola, but his steamer was wrecked
near Berber, and most of the party massacred. General Earle was also
ordered afterwards to push on to Berber, and after capturing it, to take
part in any further operations at, or beyond Khartoum. Leaving Korti,
Earle concentrated his troops—consisting of the 38th. and 42nd. Foot, a
squadron of 19th. Hussars, and the Egyptian Camel Corps, with two
guns—at Handab. On January 24th. he began his advance, but the
difficulties of the river were many, and his progress slow, so that he
did not reach the vicinity of Kirbekan, near Dulka Island, seventy miles
from Merawi, till February 9th. The enemy had fallen back as he
advanced, but now, reinforced by a body of Dervishes from Berber, were
encamped on a rocky range of hills near the Nile, and prepared for an
obstinate resistance. The front of their position was very strong, and
fortified in places with loopholed walls. At sunrise on the morning of
February 10th. the assault commenced. Leaving two companies of the
38th., with his two guns in front, to make a feigned attack, the General
with the bulk of his troops made a detour, and turning the left of the
enemy’s position attacked them in the rear. The Arabs, being taken by
surprise, but having the advantage of the ground, fought most
desperately, and contested the possession of every rock and boulder,
till the British by rushes gained fastness after fastness, and dislodged
the defenders at the point of the bayonet. A determined band of the
enemy made a frantic charge on the 42nd., but were all killed or driven
into the Nile, save some who took possession of a stone built hut.
General Earle, though warned that the building was full of Arabs,
attempted to enter it, and was immediately shot dead by one of them. The
door of the hut being strongly barricaded, it was set on fire, and all
the enemy within were shot down or burned alive. Another steep hill, on
which the Soudanese made their last stand, was stormed by the 38th., and
in the meanwhile the Hussars had captured their camp, three miles in the
rear. This ended the battle of Kirbekan, after a contest of five hours.
The loss of the British, besides their General, was Colonel Eyre, of the
38th.; Colonel Coveny, V.C., of the 42nd.; and seven men killed; and
about fifty of all ranks were wounded, some severely. The loss of the
enemy was heavy. Many were drowned in the Nile, and, as Lord Wolseley
wrote, “Scarcely any can have escaped.” Their force was estimated at
above two thousand men.
General H. Brackenbury assumed the command on the fall of General Eyre,
and pushed on towards Abu Hamed, in the direction of Berber, but was
recalled to Korti by Lord Wolseley, acting on orders from England. Soon
after, the force returned to Cairo, with the exception of a detachment
left on the frontier of Egypt proper.
SUAKIN.
1885.
The news of the fall of Khartoum and the death of General Gordon caused
a profound impression in England, and the Government, influenced by
public opinion, resolved on another campaign for the recovery of the
Soudan. Troops were dispatched from England, Cairo, and India, to
Suakin, to break the power of Osman Digma; and it was determined, at an
enormous expense, to construct a line of railway in the face of the
enemy, from Suakin to Berber, a distance of two hundred and eighty
miles. From this place it was contemplated to operate with Lord
Wolseley, in his projected march from Korti to Khartoum; which, owing to
a change of purpose of the Government, was never carried out. The force
collected at Suakin, consisting of a brigade of Guards and an Indian
contingent, was commanded by General Sir G. Graham. The Engineers having
selected some hills near the village and wells of Hasheen, about
fourteen miles distant, as the site of an entrenched camp, after a
reconnaissance, March 20th., General Graham moved out of Suakin to
occupy the place in force. He advanced in a square formation, the 49th.
and 70th. regiments and Marines, in the front, on the right the Guards,
on the left the Indian Contingent, with the guns and camels in the
centre. The cavalry scouted in front and on the flanks.
The first ridge of hills were reached without opposition, the outposts
of the enemy falling back as the troops advanced, and the sappers began
to throw up redoubts on two of them. The square pushed on through a
pass, into a plain surrounded by rugged bills, on one of which, on the
left, the enemy were seen to be posted in strength. Their sharpshooters
opened a hot fire from among the rocks and scrub; the Marines and 49th.
were sent against them, and climbing some hills on the right, after a
smart contest dislodged the Soudanese, who in their retreat were charged
by the Indian Cavalry. But the Arabs being reinforced, rallied, and
closed in upon the Indians, to whose movements the broken ground was
altogether unfavourable, and forced them to retire upon the Guards,
formed in square. Over two thousand of the enemy, in pursuit of the
cavalry, led by a youth on a white camel, rushed with loud yells
straight on the square, but were received by such a withering fire, that
not an Arab was able to reach the outer line of levelled bayonets by
several yards. The cavalry having re-formed, again charged the now
disordered enemy and scattered them in all directions. Another body of
Arabs then came round on the right, with the most daring bravery, but
were received by such a hot fire from rifles and the artillery that they
were unable to concentrate for a charge, and withdrew in confusion,
followed by the British.
At half-past ten a.m. all the hills had been cleared of the enemy, and
about one o’clock the force was on the point of being withdrawn, but the
Soudanese made another furious onset on the 17th. and 28th., but were
driven back after a hotter contest than any during the day, and pursued
by the 5th. Lancers. The 70th. Regiment was left to hold the redoubts in
the hills, and the rest of the troops returned to Suakin, after an
engagement which lasted nearly seven hours. In this affair Captain
Dalison, Scots Guards, and twenty-two non-commissioned officers and men
were killed, and about fifty officers and men wounded.
Four thousand was the estimated strength of the enemy, and of these,
three hundred were killed. After the battle, the bulk of them retreated
southwards in the direction of Tamaai.
Little more than a week afterwards the New South Wales contingent, of
about eight hundred officers and men, landed at Suakin, and were
welcomed with enthusiasm. The railway was pushed on to Otao and Tambouk,
about fifteen miles on the road to Berber, but the enemy made almost
nightly attempts to destroy it, and, by orders from England, it was
presently abandoned.
Osman Digma being reported to be again occupying Tamaai in force, on
April 2nd., General Graham, with about eight thousand men, including the
Australian contingent, marched from Suakin to meet him. After a
fatiguing march of five hours Tesilah was reached, where a zareba was
constructed, and on the following morning the troops advanced to Tamaai,
which they found to be unoccupied, and which they burnt. During the
advance some skirmishing took place, in which two men were killed and
fourteen men (including two Australians) wounded; but on its return to
Suakin the column was not molested by the enemy. A strong body of Arabs
having taken up a position at Dhakdul, with the intention of harassing
the British outposts and destroying the railway, two flying columns were
despatched from Suakin and Otao to disperse them. The columns,
consisting of the Camel Corps, Lancers, Hussars, and Mounted Infantry,
left Suakin at midnight, and, marching all night, reached Dhakdul at
daybreak on the morning of May 7th. The troops advancing upon the place
from two directions, the enemy were completely taken by surprise, and
after a running fight fled to the hills, abandoning their flocks and
herds, pursued by the cavalry. The expedition was well planned and
executed; about one hundred and fifty Arabs were killed, and above two
thousand cattle, horses, camels, and sheep captured; the casualties of
the British being only two or three men wounded. Dhakdul was destroyed,
the wells there blown up with gun cotton, and the force returned to
Suakin. The heat now became almost unbearable, and the troops suffered
much from sickness.
On May 2nd. Lord Wolseley arrived at Suakin, and on the 7th. proceeded
with his Staff to Otao and Handoub, and inspected the troops. A few days
afterwards he inspected and thanked the Australian contingent, and on
May 16th. he issued his last general order to the “Soldiers, Seamen, and
Marines of the Army of the Soudan,” at Suakin. The place was then
evacuated by the British troops except the 53rd., a battery of
Artillery, and some Engineers, which, with the Indian contingent of
three regiments of Infantry and one of Cavalry, held the place till May,
1886, when they were replaced by an Egyptian garrison, under Watson
Pasha (Major Watson, R.E.).
The troops engaged in the operations at and around Suakin, were a
battalion each of the Grenadier, Coldstream, and Scots Guards; Royal
Artillery; 5th. Lancers; 19th. Hussars; Engineers; 49th., 53rd., and
70th. Foot; the New South Wales contingent; the Indian contingent,
comprising the 9th. Bengal Lancers, three battalions of Native Infantry,
and a company of Sappers; Mounted Infantry; Royal Marines; and Naval
Brigade.
TOFREK.
MARCH 22ND., 1885.
Two days after the engagement at Hasheen, Major-General Sir John
McNeill, V.C., an officer who had served in India, New Zealand, and in
the Ashantee Expedition, moved out of Suakin at daybreak, with a
squadron of the 5th. Lancers, the 49th. Regiment, a battalion of
Marines, the three Infantry Regiments of the Indian Contingent (under
Brigadier-General Hudson), a detachment of Engineers, and a Naval
Brigade, with four Gardner guns, in the direction of Tamaai. His purpose
was to construct some zarebas, about six miles out, to be garrisoned by
the 49th., while the other troops were to return to Suakin. Though the
enemy were seen to be in force on the hills, and spies and prisoners had
reported the intention of Osman Digma to attack the British advanced
zarebas, no intimation of this seems to have reached General McNeill.
Between ten and eleven o’clock in the morning the troops commenced
making their zarebas, a large one in the centre for the camels, and two
on the angles of this, each to contain a battalion, and two Gardner guns
manned by the Naval Brigade. So little was an attack expected, that one
zareba being completed, with the guns mounted, and the others in
progress of formation, the camels and baggage animals which brought the
supplies, were beginning to slowly to move off on their return to
Suakin, and a portion of the troops were at breakfast. The working
parties were in the bush hacking at the tough underwood, with a picket
or two and a few cavalry scouts thrown out, but none more than about
thirty yards in advance, when suddenly the outposts came rushing in,
breaking through the working parties, with the enemy at their heels
uttering the most frightful yells. “Stand to your arms” resounded on all
sides, but the men were scattered, many working at a distance from the
piles of arms, but all did their best to get into proper position and to
form in squares. Everything was in favour of the enemy, before whose
furious onset the whole assemblage of transport animals plunged forward
upon the zareba. “There was a multitude of roaring camels heaped one
upon the other, with strings of screaming mules entangled in one moving
mass. Crowds of camp followers were carried along by the huge animal
wave—crying, shouting, fighting. Mingled with this mass of brutes and
terrified natives, which swept all before it, were the Arab swordsmen,
hewing and slashing at men and animals with the ferocity of demons. They
hamstrung every animal they could reach and cut the helpless camp
followers to pieces, amidst a shower of bullets from all sides, and
there can be little doubt but that many men and camels were killed by
our own fire in the confused _mêlée_.” The British force found itself
suddenly engaged in a most desperate hand to hand conflict with masses
of a fanatical and fearless enemy. The 17th. Native Infantry gave way
before the terrific rush of the Arabs, their commanding officer, Major
Von Beverhoudt, being killed in an attempt to rally his men; and sixty
of the enemy got inside the square of the Marines, to be all shot or
bayonetted. Half of the 49th. were in the zareba, and the remainder in a
rallying square outside. On the first rush of the enemy about one
hundred and twenty of them entered the zareba at the corner, and were
all killed after a desperate conflict. The Gardner guns, under
Lieutenant Paget, now came into action, and checked the advance of the
enemy by a rain of bullets, while a steady fire from the zareba and the
squares outside, mowed down the charging masses of the Arabs like grass.
The Soudanese saw that their attack had failed, and sullenly withdrew,
vanishing into the bush from which they had so suddenly burst forth.
In this brief but furious action the 49th. had Lieutenant Swinton and
twenty-five men killed; the Naval Brigade, Lieutenant Seymour and six
men; the Engineers, Captain Romily, Lieutenant Newman, and thirteen men
killed; the total casualties (exclusive of the loss of the Indian
contingent) being five officers and ninety-four men killed; six officers
and one hundred and thirty-six men wounded; and one officer and seventy
men missing. The Indians had about one hundred and twenty men killed and
wounded, and the Departmental Corps and camp followers suffered heavily.
Upwards of eight hundred camels and transport animals were also killed.
When the clouds of smoke and dust had cleared away, the ground in and
around the zarebas was seen to be thickly strewn with the bodies of the
enemy, in every conceivable attitude. It was computed that nearly one
thousand five hundred Arabs lay there, for the most part dead.[226]
Outside the zareba the dead and wounded camels and baggage animals lay
literally in heaps. The enemy still swarmed in the bush, and were active
all night in removing their slain and wounded, and searching for their
standards, of which three were captured[227] during the fight.
The next morning General Graham arrived from Suakin, with the Guards and
Mounted Infantry, and a new zareba was constructed away from the
vicinity of the reeking battle-field. The wounded were sent in the
afternoon to Suakin, escorted by the Grenadier Guards and Indians, and
were taken on board the hospital ship “Ganges.”
The withdrawal of the Nile expedition commenced in May, 1885, and on the
25th., the advanced post of Merawi was evacuated by the 42nd. Regiment.
Garrisons of British troops and Egyptians however held various places in
Upper Egypt, which presently were attacked by the Dervishes. In
December, three thousand of them attacked Mograkeh, occupied by the
79th. and two hundred Egyptians, but were repulsed with heavy loss. On
the 30th. of the same month, General Sir F. Stephenson, with a force of
British and Egyptian troops, consisting of about four thousand five
hundred men, moved out early in the morning and attacked the Arabs,
about six thousand strong, who were entrenched at Ginnis. With General
Stephenson, were Generals Grenfell, Butler, and Huyshe, and Colonel
Ardagh. The action commenced at six a.m., and by nine o’clock the enemy
were totally defeated and their position captured, with four guns and
twenty banners.
The British loss was trifling. Lieutenant Soltau, of the 49th. Regiment,
was killed; and one officer and twenty-one men wounded; and of the
Egyptians about twenty men were killed and wounded. The loss of the
Arabs was computed to be about six hundred killed. In these operations
the 19th., 38th., 49th., 79th., and 106th. Foot, were engaged.
GEMAIZAH.
DECEMBER 20TH., 1888.
The Arabs having again advanced in force on Suakin, and preparing by the
construction of trenches and redoubts to invest the place, General
Grenfell, commanding the British and Egyptian troops there, resolved to
attack them. The men were under arms before dawn on December 20th., and
at half-past five the action commenced by H.M.S. “Racer” opening fire on
the trenches of the enemy. The garrison batteries and forts also poured
a heavy fire on the enemy’s redoubts, which was hurriedly returned.
General Grenfell and his _aide_, Captain Maxwell, then rode to the
front, and having made a hasty inspection, ordered the troops to
advance. The first brigade, under Colonel Kitchener, of three regiments
of Soudanese, was on the right, and the second, under Colonel Holled
Smith, consisting of Soudanese and two Egyptian regiments, were on the
left. The cavalry, comprising the 20th. Hussars, and Egyptian Mounted
Infantry, numbering about three hundred men, with the 25th. and 41st.
Regiments, were held in reserve about five hundred yards in the rear.
The advance was made about seven o’clock, the British Infantry opening
fire to cover the Soudanese, who rushed on the Arab entrenchments. They
were received with a hot fire, and the enemy brought a heavy gun to bear
on them, but the Soudanese dashed at the gun, and drove the Dervishes
out of their trenches. At the same time the redoubts in spite of a
determined resistance were carried, and the Arabs were completely
routed, and pursued by the Hussars. H.M.S. “Starling”[228] and the
Egyptian steamers then shelled the wells. At half-past eight the
fighting was over, and the enemy dispersed, with the loss of about four
hundred men, all their _matériel_, and camp. The British casualties were
four men of the 20th. Hussars killed, and two officers and three men
wounded. The loss of the Egyptians was also trifling.
TOSKI.
AUGUST 3RD., 1889.
The Nile Expedition having been withdrawn, and the Soudan, with the
exception of Suakin, practically abandoned by the British and Egyptians,
the Dervishes resolved on an invasion of Egypt proper. In June 1889, an
army of them, about fourteen thousand strong, crossed the frontier, and
steadily advanced northwards. Near Wady Halfa they were met on the first
of July, by an Egyptian force under Colonel Wodehouse, R.A., and, after
a smart action, defeated with the loss of five hundred men.
This failed to stop their progress, but Wodehouse’s column harassed them
by constant attacks during their advance of fifty miles in the Egyptian
territory.
On the morning of August 3rd. they had pushed on to within six miles of
Toski, a place about three miles from the Nile, occupied by Sir F.
Grenfell, Sirdar, or Commander-in-Chief, of the Egyptian army. The
General sent out his mounted troops, consisting of the 20th. Hussars,
the Egyptian Cavalry, and the Camel Corps, to skirmish with the enemy,
who rapidly advanced, their riflemen driving back the mounted troops,
who slowly withdrew in the direction of Toski, keeping up an incessant
fire. The enemy were drawn on step by step till two guns came up at a
gallop, and opened fire on them with great effect, giving time for the
infantry to arrive and take a position on a ridge of hills lying almost
due east and west, completely checking the movement of the Dervishes
northwards. Thus out-manœuvred, they formed in order of battle on
several small hills, which they covered with waving flags and thousands
of spears glittering in the morning sun, their riflemen being extended
in an attempt to turn the Egyptian right. A hot fire was kept up on both
sides, but the enemy finding themselves enfiladed on their left, charged
down the hill, and were literally mown down by the volleys poured into
them. The first brigade was then ordered to advance direct on the
hillocks held by the Arabs, and at the same time the second brigade
advanced on the extreme left, and took their position in flank. The
enemy for a time held their ground with the utmost bravery, and though
driven from post to post, charged again and again in the most fearless
manner. But they were beaten from the hills in disorder to the plain
below, where they were repeatedly charged by the Hussars and the
Egyptian Cavalry.
Their chief, Wadj-el-Njumi, and every Emir of importance but one was
killed, and the Dervishes, completely overwhelmed, fled in confusion,
closely pursued by both infantry and cavalry for some miles. The enemy’s
force was entirely broken up, upwards of fifteen hundred of them being
killed, and nearly three thousand spears and swords, one gun, one
hundred and fifty rifles, a large quantity of ammunition, and over three
thousand prisoners being taken.
The British loss was one private of the 20th. Hussars and sixteen
Egyptians killed; and one hundred and thirty men wounded, including six
British.
This action closes the long list of the generally useless, and almost
profitless fields of bloodshed and slaughter which crimsoned the sands
of Egypt and the Soudan.
THE NORTH WEST CANADA MEDAL.
1885.
This medal was given by the British Government to the Canadian Militia,
Volunteers, and Mounted Police, for the suppression of the rebellion of
Louis Riel in the North West of Canada, March to May, 1885. The obverse
of the medal is the same as the medal for Egypt, and on the reverse are
the words “North West Canada, 1885,” within a wreath of maple leaves.
With the medal was given a clasp inscribed “Saskatchewan,” to all those
who had been under fire. The medal without the clasp, was given to the
troops called out to suppress the revolt, but who were not present at
any of the engagements. It was issued without names. Ribbon, dark blue,
with two red stripes. No English troops were engaged in the operations.
The rebels were mostly French half-breeds and Indians. The force which
suppressed them numbered about five thousand men, under the command of
Major-General Sir F. D. Middleton. Battleford was besieged by the
Indians, and relieved by a force under Colonel Otter, who routed the
rebels with a loss of 150 killed and wounded. Riel entrenched himself at
Batoche, where he was attacked and defeated by General Middleton on May
11th., and this action virtually ended the rebellion. Riel was
afterwards tried and executed.
THE INDIAN GENERAL SERVICE MEDAL.
1891.
Since the pages of this work describing the actions for which the Indian
General Service Medal and Clasps have been given, were written, three
additional clasps have been granted, inscribed “Hazara, 1891,” “N. E.
Frontier, 1891” and “Hunza, 1891”—making a total of fifteen clasps
issued to the present time (1892). Officers and men who already
possessed the medal received the new clasps only; and a bronze medal and
clasp of similar pattern was given to all authorised Government
followers.
The force operating against the Hazara tribes, under Major-General
Ellis, advanced from Derband, on March 12th., and defeated the tribesmen
at Dilari on March 23rd. All active operations ceased by May 16th., and
before the end of the month the tribes surrendered unconditionally, and
their chiefs accepted the terms imposed on them by General Ellis. The
78th. Highlanders, and 23rd. Welsh Fusiliers, were the British regiments
engaged in this affair.
The clasp inscribed “N. E. Frontier,” was given to the native troops
employed in the Manipur Expedition, between the dates of their advance
from Tamu, March 28th.; Silchar, April 15th; and Kohimar, April 20th.;
to May 7th., 1891; when the operations were ended, by the submission of
the Rajah, and the punishment of the officials who had incited the
attack on the British Resident.
The clasp for “Hunza, 1891,” was granted to all troops employed in the
Hunza-Nagar Expedition, between the 1st. and 22nd. of December, 1891,
both dates inclusive.
The Hunzas are a nation of robbers and slave dealers, inhabiting an
almost inaccessible country. The expedition against them was commanded
by Lieutenant-Colonel A. G. Durand, who, after some sharp fighting,
stormed the strongly fortified fort of Nilt, on the Hunza river,
December 2nd. In this service he was severely wounded. Only Indian
troops were engaged in these operations.
MEDAL FOR LONG SERVICE AND GOOD CONDUCT.
This Medal was first instituted by King William IV., on July 30th.,
1830, for non-commissioned officers and men who had been discharged in
receipt of gratuities, under the provisions of the Royal Warrant of
November 14th., 1829. The men recommended must have served twenty-one
years in the Infantry, Artillery, or Engineers, or twenty-four years in
the Cavalry, with irreproachable characters. A gratuity not exceeding £5
for a European soldier, or £3 for a black soldier, is given to each
recipient. On the obverse of the medal is a military trophy, with a
shield bearing the royal arms, with a smaller shield in the centre
bearing the arms of Hanover. The reverse has the inscription “For long
service and good conduct.” Ribbon: crimson, suspended by a steel loop.
The name and regiment of the recipient, with the date, were indented on
the edge of the medal. After the accession of Queen Victoria the arms of
Hanover were omitted on the medal, and some years subsequently, but
before the Crimean War, the steel suspender was replaced by a silver
clasp, similar to other medals.
By a Royal Warrant of January 16th., 1860, the medal, _without
gratuities_, was in future to be given to such soldiers as might fulfil
the conditions previously required, but who were precluded from becoming
recipients of the medal with a gratuity, in consequence of the aggregate
amount to be annually awarded having been already appropriated. No
soldier is entitled to the medal unless he has specially distinguished
himself, or has, at least, three good conduct badges. A record of the
recipients of these medals is kept in the office of the Secretary of
State for War.
[Illustration:
Meritorious Service Medal.
The Cape Medal.
]
THE MEDAL FOR MERITORIOUS SERVICE.
By a Royal Warrant, dated December 19th., 1845, it was ordered that a
sum, not exceeding £2000 per year, should be distributed in annuities,
as rewards for distinguished or meritorious service, to Sergeants
recommended by the Commander-in-Chief, either while serving, or after
discharge, with, or without pension, in sums not exceeding £20 in each
case.
By a Warrant of June 4th., 1853, the sum to be distributed was increased
to £4000 per annum; and by another Warrant dated December 4th., 1854, it
was ordered that one sergeant of each regiment of Cavalry and Infantry,
and one from each battalion of Foot Guards and Rifle Brigade, should be
selected for the annuity, as a reward for their services in the Crimea.
The obverse of the medal bears the Queen’s head, crowned, with the
legend “Victoria Regina” and date of issue. The reverse has the
inscription “For Meritorious Service,” surrounded by laurel, with a
crown above. Ribbon: crimson. The name and regiment of the recipient are
engraved on the edge of the medals. The annuity and medal are also given
to Sergeants of the Marines, and worn with a blue ribbon. If an
annuitant is promoted to a commission the medal may be retained, but the
annuity must be relinquished.
A sergeant on becoming an annuitant, is required to relinquish the
gratuity of which he may be in possession, making a declaration in
writing that he does so voluntarily. The medal inscribed for
“Meritorious Service” cannot be held together with that for “Good
Conduct and Long Service;” but the latter must be surrendered on receipt
of the former. Neither can two medals for “Distinguished Conduct” be
held by the same individual, but a sergeant, on becoming an annuitant,
must relinquish one of them. An annuitant may, however, hold the
“Meritorious Service” medal, or that for “Good Conduct and Long
Service,” together with the medal for “Distinguished Conduct in the
Field.”[229]
EAST INDIA COMPANY’S MEDALS.
1848.
By a General Order of the Right Honourable the Governor-General of
India, dated “Fort William, May 20th., 1848,” medals for Long Service
and Good Conduct, and for Meritorious Service, were granted to the
troops of the East India Company. On the obverse of the medal is a
shield bearing the Arms of the East India Company, surrounded by
military trophies; and on the reverse, the words “For Long Service and
Good Conduct” in a circle, within which is engraved the name, rank, and
regiment of the recipient. Ribbon, red. The medal for Meritorious
Service was given to non-commissioned officers, with an annuity not
exceeding £20 in any case. On the obverse is the head of the Queen, with
the words “Victoria Regina,” and the date “1848.” On the reverse are the
Arms of the East India Company, surrounded by the words “For Meritorious
Service.” The name and regiment of the recipient are engraved on the
edge of the medal. Ribbon, red. A medal for Long Service and Good
Conduct was struck with the intention of giving it to the men of the
Company’s Navy, but it was never distributed. A few were issued by
mistake to the Army. On the obverse is the head of the Queen, and on the
reverse the words “For Long Service and Good Conduct,” with a crown and
anchor, surrounded by oak leaves. Ribbon, red.
THE DISTINGUISHED SERVICE ORDER.
Was instituted by Royal Warrant, dated September 6th., 1886. It is given
to officers of the Navy, Land Forces, Marines, and Indian and Colonial
Naval and Military Forces, who have been specially mentioned in
despatches for meritorious or distinguished services in the field before
the enemy. This Order ranks next after the Order of the Indian Empire.
The badge consists of a gold cross, enamelled white, edged with gold. On
the obverse in the centre, within a wreath of laurel, enamelled green,
is the Imperial crown in gold, upon a red ground. On the reverse, within
a similar wreath, and on a similar red ground is the Imperial and Royal
cypher—V.R.I. It is worn on the left breast, with a red ribbon, edged
with blue.
THE INDIAN ORDER OF MERIT.
A similar decoration to the Victoria Cross, called the Order of Merit,
is given to native officers and men of the Indian Army, for personal
bravery only. It is an eight-pointed star, having, on a blue enamelled
ground, two crossed swords, surmounted by the words “Reward of Valour,”
within a gilt laurel wreath. It is divided into three classes: the
first, or senior star is gold; the second silver; and the third also
silver, without the gilding. Ribbon: dark blue, with red edges. The
third class is to be obtained by any conspicuous act of gallantry on the
part of any native officer or soldier in the field, or in the attack or
defence of fortified places. The second class is to be obtained by those
only who already possess the third, and for similar services. The first
class is to be obtained in like manner, only by those who already
possess the third and second classes. Every member of the Order of Merit
is entitled to additional pay, and on his death his widow receives this
allowance for three years.
MISCELLANEOUS MILITARY MEDALS.
A medal was struck by the Scottish Darien Company in 1700, to reward the
services of Colonel Alexander Campbell, of Finab, and his surviving
companions, for their services against the Spaniards in that unfortunate
settlement. Campbell was an old soldier who had served in Flanders under
William III. On learning the distressed state of the new settlers,
Campbell was sent to Darien to take the command there. With two hundred
men and forty Indians, he attacked and totally routed a body of one
thousand six hundred Spaniards, at a place called Toubocanti. In spite
of this success the colonists were compelled to surrender to the enemy,
and Campbell, with a few others, were all that ever returned to
Scotland. The Darien Council ordered a gold medal of the value of £16 to
be struck for Campbell, and silver ones of the value of ten shillings
for his companions. The medal was designed by M. Smeltzing. On the
obverse, is Campbell with sword and shield, advancing to storm a fort in
the distance, on a scroll above are the words “Quid non pro patria,” and
in the exergue, “Toubocanti—Ubi 1600, Hispan. fudit, Dux Alexander
Campbell, MDCC., 8 Feb., M.S.” Reverse, a shield with the arms of the
Scottish African Company, above—on the scroll the words “Qua panditur
orbis,” below, “Vis unita fortior.”
The Caribs, or natives of the Island of St. Vincent, West Indies,
instigated by the French settlers, rebelled against the English in 1772,
but, after a severe struggle, were reduced to submission by
Major-General Dalrymple, Commander-in-Chief in the West Indies, in
February, 1773. The troops engaged in this campaign were the 14th.,
31st., and 70th. Foot, and a strong force of local Militia and
Volunteers. After the rebellion was suppressed, the Legislative Assembly
voted that silver medals should be given to the local troops as a
reward. The medal is of large size, having on the obverse the bust of
George III. in a cuirass, with the legend “Georgius III. M.B. Rex.” and
on the reverse, Britannia standing, with her right hand on her shield,
and offering with her left an olive branch to a Carib, who has laid his
gun and bow and arrows at her feet. Above are the words “Peace and
prosperity to St. Vincents,” and in the exergue the date 1773. Worn with
a red ribbon. For a subsequent war in the same island, in 1795, with the
French and Caribs, a bronze medal was given to the native troops who
took part in it. This has on the obverse a figure of Victory, with the
legend “St. Vincent’s Black Corps,” and on the reverse a negro soldier
with a musket.
During the American War of Independence, large and handsome medals in
silver were struck and presented to the chiefs of the North American
Indians, as rewards for their loyalty and good service to King George
III. They were of various sizes, and with some were given silver chains
for suspension. One of the largest bears on the obverse a laureated bust
of George III., in a cuirass, with the legend “Georgius III., D. G. M.
Bri. Fra. et Hib. Rex. F. D.” Reverse, an Indian and European sitting
under a tree, with their hands clasped, and the Indian offering his pipe
to his companion as a token of friendship. In the background are
wigwams, and above, the words “Happy while united.” The loop for
suspension is formed of the wing of an eagle and the calumet of peace,
placed crosswise. Another specimen has on the obverse the bust of the
King, and on the reverse the arms of Great Britain[230]; and another, of
large size, with an obverse almost similar, bears on the reverse the
British lion—reclining, watching a snarling wolf (America); in the
background, is a church with trees.
To commemorate the long and successful defence of Gibraltar, 1779–1783,
against the combined forces of France and Spain, a large medal was
struck in silver. On the obverse is a bird’s-eye view of Gibraltar, with
the words “Battering ships destroyed” in a scroll above, and in the
exergue, “September 13th., 1782.” On the reverse is inscribed “By a
zealous exertion of patience, perseverance, and intrepidity, after
contending with unparalleled succession of dangers and difficulties in
the defence of Gibraltar during a blockade and siege of almost four
years; the Garrison, under the auspices of George III., triumphed over
the combined powers of France and Spain”; surrounded by a wreath
springing from a pedestal, on which reclines the British lion, holding a
shield charged with a castle and key, and below which, in the exergue,
is the inscription “Blockade commenced June 21st, 1779; siege terminated
Feby. 11th., 1783.” This medal was not worn as a decoration, but another
of smaller size was struck in silver by General Elliott, and given to
the officers and men of the Hanoverian Brigade who took part in the
defence. The English troops did not receive this medal, but specimens in
gold were struck for George III. and the Royal Family. Obverse, a view
of Gibraltar, besieged, with the Spanish fleet in the fore ground; above
are the words “Per tot discrimina rerum,” and in the exergue “13th.
September, 1782.” On the reverse, within a laurel wreath, are the names
of the principal officers “Reden, Lamotte, Sydow, Eliott,” surrounded by
the German motto “Bruderschaft.” This medal was designed by L. Pingo.
In 1794 a gold medal was given by Pope Pius VI. to twelve officers of
the 12th. Light Dragoons (now 12th. Lancers) as a mark of his
approbation of their conduct while stationed at Civita Vecchia. On the
obverse is a bust of the Pope, with the legend “Pius Sextus Pont Max. A.
XVII.” Reverse, a figure of Ceres, seated, with a cornucopia in her
right hand, her left arm extended, and a wreath on her head; above are
the words “Aero Pomptin Colonis Rest,” and in the exergue, the date
“1791.” Two or three Naval officers also received this medal, which was
originally struck to commemorate the restoration of the harbour of
Civita Vecchia by the Pope, and not specially as a reward to the British
officers.
A large and handsome gold medal and chain was presented by the Emperor
of Germany, Francis II., on May 1st., 1798, to eight officers of the
15th. Light Dragoons, for the gallant conduct of the regiment at the
action of Villiers-en-Couché, near Cambray, April 24th., 1894; by which
the Emperor was preserved from being taken prisoner by the French. There
were but two squadrons of the 15th. engaged, but they, with a small body
of German Cavalry, attacked and routed several thousands of the enemy,
and captured three guns. The medal weighs 4 ozs. 7 dwts., with a gold
chain of the same weight. On the obverse is a laureated head of the
Emperor, with the words “Imp. Caes. Franciscus. II., P. F. Aug.”;
beneath the head is the name of the engraver, J. N. Wirt, F. On the
reverse “Forti Britanno in Exercitu. Foed. ad Cameracum, XXIV. Apr.,
MDCCXCIV.,” with laurel branches beneath.
The officers who received the medal were, Major William Aylett; Captains
Edward Pocklington, and Edward M. Ryan; Lieutenants Thomas G. Calcraft,
Wm. G. Keir, and Thomas B. Blount; Cornets Edward G. Butler, and Robert
Wilson.[231] Only nine medals were struck in gold, and one of these was
deposited in the Imperial cabinet at Vienna.
In 1835 a body of English Volunteers, called the Anglo-Spanish Legion,
commanded by General Sir de Lacy Evans, was raised by permission of the
Government, for service in Spain, on the side of the Queen, Doña
Isabella, against Don Carlos. A Naval force of seamen and Marines, under
Lord John Hay, also took part in the operations on the north coast of
Spain. A medal was given by the Spanish Government to the officers and
men of the British Volunteers present at the action near San Sebastian,
May 5th., 1836. The medal was made of white metal, or pewter; but the
officers, on their return to England, in 1837, had a similar medal
struck in silver for themselves, by Messrs. Loewenstark, of London. On
the obverse is a lion, statant, surrounded by the collar of the Golden
Fleece. Reverse, a Maltese cross, with crowns in the angles; in the
centre within a wreath, the words “San Sebastian, 5 de Mayo, 1836.” It
was worn with a dark purple ribbon with two yellow stripes.
About twenty officers and men of the Royal Artillery were given a small
gold cross for their services at Bilbao in 1836, and a detachment of
Royal Artillery and Marines received the Order of Maria Isabella Luisa.
The East India Company, in 1837, gave a medal to the chiefs of the loyal
Coorgs, who had suppressed an insurrection in the Canara country. The
two principal Dewans each received a gold medal and chain, valued at 400
rupees; twelve Subadars, medals valued at 200 rupees each; twenty
medals, without chains; and ten, valued at 50 rupees each, were given to
leaders who had distinguished themselves; and two hundred silver medals,
without chains, of the value of 10 rupees each, were bestowed on the
inferior leaders and distinguished Ryots. On the obverse is a Coorg
warrior in a fighting attitude, surrounded by an inscription in
Canarese, “For a Memorial of Fidelity to the Government of the East
India Company, in suppressing disturbances during the months of April
and May, 1837.” Reverse, a trophy of Coorg arms, suspended in a laurel
wreath, surrounded by the words “For distinguished loyalty to the
British Government, Coorg, April, 1837.” The medals were struck at the
Calcutta Mint, and are two inches each in diameter, but of varying
thickness.
General Sir H. G. Smith, commanding the troops in South Africa, in 1851,
to express his approbation of the conduct of a detachment of Cape
Mounted Rifles and colonial levies, presented each man with a silver
medal. On the obverse is a lion, statant; above, a wreath of laurel; and
below, in the exergue, the date “1851.” On the reverse, in raised
letters, “Presented by His Excellency Sir H. G. Smith, G.C.B., to —— for
gallantry in the field.” Ribbon: dark blue, with red edges. Only about
thirty of this medal were issued.
By an Army Circular in 1869, a medal was instituted to be given
annually, with a gratuity of £20, to the best shot in the Army. It was
at first struck in bronze, but afterwards in silver. Only sixteen of
these medals were issued, the last being given in 1883, when the system
was altered. In the years 1875 and 1876 two medals were given, one to
the best shot with the Martini-Henry, and the other to the best shot
with the Snider rifle. Private G. Bryant, of the 62nd. Foot, won the
medal and gratuity two years in succession, in 1870 and 1871. The
obverse is the same as the Ashantee medal. The reverse, which was
designed by E. J. Poynter, R.A., bears a figure of Victory rising from a
throne on a pedestal, in the act of crowning an ancient warrior with a
wreath of laurel; in his right hand is a bow, and in his left a shield
transfixed with three arrows. The medal is worn on the right breast,
with a red ribbon edged with black and white stripes.
REGIMENTAL MEDALS.
Towards the end of the last century the officers of a few regiments
instituted Orders of Merit, and gave medals to their men as rewards for
particular acts of gallantry, distinguished service in the field, long
service, good conduct, etc. These medals were not issued by the
Government, but were presented by the officers of the different
regiments at their own expense. They were generally discontinued on the
institution of the medal for long service and good conduct by William
IV. in 1830.
Subjoined is a List of the principal Regimental Medals known. It is not
exhaustive, and exigences of space compel the omission of detailed
descriptions of each medal. Of some of them, especially those struck in
gold, and given as a reward for a special act of bravery, but a single
specimen was ever issued, and of many of those in silver but one or two
specimens are known. When bestowed as a reward for gallant conduct, the
names of the battles in which the recipient had been engaged were
usually engraved on the medal. They were generally in silver, but were
sometimes struck in bronze and white metal.
One of the first regiments to introduce a system of honourable
distinction in its ranks was the 5th. Fusiliers. The medals were of
three classes—worn, suspended by a green ribbon, from a button-hole of
the left lapel. The first, or lowest class, which was given to such men
as had served irreproachably for seven years, was made of bronze, having
on the obverse the badge of the regiment, St. George and the Dragon,
with the motto “Quo fata vocant”; and on the reverse, within a laurel
wreath, “Vth. Foot, Merit, March 10th., 1767.” The second class was
silver, having on the reverse the words “Reward of fourteen years’
Military Merit.” The third was similar to the second, but was inscribed
with the name of the individual whose conduct had earned it,—“A. B., for
twenty-one years’ good and faithful service as a soldier, has received
from his commanding officers this honourable testimony of his merit.”
These medals were bestowed only upon soldiers who, for the respective
periods of seven, fourteen, or twenty-one years, had never incurred the
censure of a court-martial. They were given by the commanding officer at
the head of the assembled battalion; and if, which rarely happened, the
owner of a medal subsequently forfeited his pretensions to enrolment
among the men of merit, his medal was cut from his breast by the
drum-major as publicly as he had been invested with it. Those who
obtained the third, or twenty-one years’ medal, had also an oval badge
of the colour of their facings on the right breast, embroidered round
with gold and silver wreaths, and inscribed in the centre with the word
“Merit” in gold letters.[232]
The 5th. Fusiliers being one of the earliest, if not the first regiment
to reward meritorious soldiers with medals, has been placed first in the
list, as a typical example how regimental decorations were commonly won
and conferred.
ROYAL ARTILLERY.—In 1813 a troop of the Royal Horse Artillery was
armed with rockets, and served in the battle of Vittoria, and
afterwards at Leipsic, in the German Allied Army, against the French.
A silver medal was given to the men of the rocket troop, who were
present at these battles, inscribed “Vittoria and Leipsic,” but by
whom is not known.
NINTH LANCERS.—1837. Silver. Two sizes. Ribbon, red with blue edges.
TENTH HUSSARS.—1843–46. Silver. Ribbon, dark blue.
TWELFTH LANCERS.—Silver.
FOURTEENTH HUSSARS.—1812. Silver. Ribbon, red.
SIXTEENTH LANCERS.—1813. A large Maltese cross. Silver. Given by
Lieutenant-General Sir J. Vandeleur.
SEVENTEENTH LANCERS.—A small engraved gold medal, presented by the
non-commissioned officers and privates of Captain Willett’s troop to
Troop Sergeant-Major Farley.
TWENTY-SECOND LIGHT DRAGOONS.—“Reward of Merit.” 1815. Silver. Ribbon,
yellow.
FIRST FOOT.—1847. Silver. Ribbon, red.
SECOND FOOT.—A Maltese cross, in bronze for six years’ service; in
silver for ten years. Ribbon, dark blue.
THIRD BUFFS.—Gold medal given to Lieutenant Latham. (See page 129).
SEVENTH FOOT.—1788. Silver and bronze. Ribbon, dark blue.
NINTH FOOT.—Silver. Ribbon, yellow.
TENTH FOOT.—“For Expertness in Ball-firing.” Bronze. Ribbon, yellow.
THIRTEENTH FOOT.—Medal of Merit. Gold for twenty years’ good conduct;
silver for fourteen, ten, and seven year. Also a silver badge of a
bugle and sphinx. Ribbon, yellow with red edges.
SIXTEENTH FOOT.—1838. A Temperance Medal. Silver.
SEVENTEENTH FOOT.—1816. Reward of Merit. Silver. Ribbon, blue.
TWENTIETH FOOT.—1838. Gold and silver, with an ornamental clasp.
Ribbon, yellow. The silver medal was a reward for good shooting.
TWENTY-SECOND FOOT.—Order of Merit. 1785. Silver gift for twenty-one
years’ good conduct; silver for fourteen years; and bronze for seven.
Ribbon, blue or yellow.
TWENTY-THIRD FOOT.—1816. Silver. Engraved. Ribbon, red, blue edges.
TWENTY-SIXTH FOOT.—1823. Silver and bronze. Ribbon, red with yellow
edges.
THIRTY-FIRST FOOT.—In 1804 a gold medal was presented to Private W.
Pentency and his two companions, for their bravery in extinguishing a
fire in the powder magazine at St. Heliers, Jersey.
THIRTY-FOURTH FOOT.—1836–43. Silver, of large size, with a bar.
THIRTY-SEVENTH FOOT.—1843. Gold and silver for the best marksmen. Also
a large oval badge. Silver. Ribbon, red, with blue edges.
THIRTY-EIGHTH FOOT.—Silver and bronze.
FORTIETH FOOT.—Silver. Struck to commemorate the gallant defence of
German Town, a village six miles from Philadelphia, and repulse of the
Americans, by this regiment, under Lieutenant-Colonel Musgrave.
October 4th., 1777. Suspended by a narrow dark blue string.
[Illustration: A line drawing showing the obverse and reverse of a
circular military medal. The left side features a laurel wreath with
text '40 Regt GERMAN TOWN OCT 4 1777'. The right side depicts a battle
scene at a large house with 'Reward of Merit' inscribed above.]
FORTY-SECOND FOOT.—1819. Silver. Three varieties.[233] Ribbon, red,
with blue edges; also a circular badge in the form of a garter, given
to the best marksman.
FORTY-THIRD FOOT.—Medal “Presented by the officers of the regiment to
Private Henry Wharton,”—who served seven campaigns in Spain and
France.
FORTY-FOURTH FOOT.—1812. Silver. A Forlorn Hope medal.
FORTY-FIFTH FOOT.—A gold oval medal, presented by the inhabitants of
Wexford, 1793, to Lieutenant-Colonel Oliver Nicolls.
FORTY-SIXTH FOOT.—Silver.
FORTY-EIGHTH FOOT.—1819. Silver. Engraved. Ribbon, red with blue
edges.
FORTY-NINTH FOOT.—1837. Silver. A temperance medal.
FIFTY-SECOND FOOT.—1812–13. Silver. A Forlorn Hope medal, given to
volunteers in the assault on Badajoz and San Sebastian. Ribbon, red,
with blue edges.
FIFTY-THIRD FOOT.—1812. A silver plate, with an engraved clasp.
Ribbon, blue and red. This decoration was given to fifteen sergeants
for distinguished conduct in the Peninsula.
FIFTY-FIFTH FOOT.—A small Maltese cross. Silver. Given to marksmen.
FIFTY-SIXTH FOOT.—Silver. A temperance medal, with a bar.
FIFTY-SEVENTH FOOT.—1798. A social medal for officers.
FIFTY-EIGHT FOOT.—“Gibraltar, 1782.” A gilt medal.
SIXTY-SECOND FOOT.—Silver. A good conduct medal.
SEVENTIETH FOOT.—Silver. Given to marksmen.
SEVENTY-FIRST FOOT.—Silver. Given for long service. Four varieties.
Also, a silver star—a prize for marksmen. Ribbon, red with blue edges.
SEVENTY-THIRD FOOT.[234]—Silver. “Prize for the best marksman.”
SEVENTY-FOURTH FOOT.—1814. Silver. Given in three classes. First, to
men who had been in eight or nine general actions. Second, to those
present in six or more. Third, to those who had been in four or
upwards. The different classes vary slightly in size, and the names of
the battles are engraved on the medal. Specimens were also issued in
bronze. Ribbon, yellow. Permission was granted by the
Commander-in-Chief to wear this medal.
SEVENTY-SIXTH FOOT.—1837. Silver. Prize for best shot.
SEVENTY-SEVENTH FOOT.—1818. Silver. For services in the Peninsula.
Ribbon, red, with blue edges.
SEVENTY-NINTH FOOT.—1819. Silver, for fourteen years’, and bronze for
seven years’ good conduct. Ribbon, dark green.
EIGHTY-EIGHTH FOOT.—1818. Silver. In three classes. First class, a
large Maltese cross, given to men present in twelve general actions;
the names of the battles being inscribed on the arms of the cross.
Second class, a medal bestowed on men present in six to eleven general
actions. Third class, a similar medal, but smaller, given to men
present in six, or less number of actions. All the medals had a bar
for suspension. Ribbon, red, with blue edges. Seventy first class
crosses, one hundred and forty-five second class, and two hundred and
seventeen third class medals, were issued.
NINETY-FOURTH FOOT.—Silver; with a clasp inscribed “Peninsula,”
Ribbon, red, with blue edges.
NINETY-FIFTH FOOT (Rifle Brigade).—1807–13. Silver medals were given
to eleven sergeants for their gallant conduct at the storming of Monte
Video, 1807. A Forlorn Hope medal for San Sebastian, 1813. Also, a
Maltese cross (silver), a prize for marksmen.
NINETY-SIXTH FOOT.—A silver star. Prize for the best marksman.
NINETY-SEVENTH FOOT (Queen’s German Regiment).—1801. Silver.
ONE HUNDRED AND FIRST FOOT (First Bengal Europeans).—1837. Silver.
Good conduct medal.
ONE HUNDRED AND FIFTH FOOT.—1780. Silver.
SECOND WEST INDIA REGIMENT.—1846. Bronze, silver-gilt.
MEDALS OF THE MILITIA, YEOMANRY, AND VOLUNTEERS.
About the end of the last century, and the beginning of the present,
England was in constant danger of invasion, and regiments of volunteers
started into existence all over the country. The inhabitants of every
town and village turned out to defend their homes and property, and in
the years 1803–4, the number of the Volunteers in Great Britain amounted
to nearly three hundred and eighty thousand men. Most of them were
disbanded after the battle of Waterloo, in 1815. Medals and prizes were
freely given by the officers of each regiment, as rewards for merit and
good shooting, and there was scarcely a single corps that did not
decorate some of its members. The shapes and designs of these medals
were various, and the dates of their issue are generally from about 1790
to 1814.
Appended is an alphabetical list of corps that issued medals, but with
no pretensions to completeness.
ACROTORMENTARIAN SOCIETY OF RIFLEMEN.—1816. Brass.
ARTILLERY COMPANY, LONDON.—1803. Silver. Oval shape.
BANK OF ENGLAND VOLUNTEERS.—1805. Gold.
BANTRY GARRISON.—1797.
BARRACK LIGHT COMPANY.—Dublin, 1803. Silver. Oval.
BETHNAL GREEN VOLUNTEERS.—1803. Silver, by P. Wyon.
BIRMINGHAM LIGHT HORSE.—1798. Bronze and white metal.
BIRMINGHAM VOLUNTEERS.—1802. Silver.
BREADALBANE HIGHLANDERS.—1798. Silver.
BRISTOL VOLUNTEERS.—1814. Silver.
BUCKS YEOMANRY CAVALRY.—1821. Silver. Given to the men who formed the
royal escort at the coronation of George IV.
CAMBERWELL VOLUNTEERS.—1805.
CARMARTHEN MILITIA.—1798. Silver.
CARMARTHEN YEOMANRY CAVALRY.—1827. Silver.
CORK TRUE BLUES.—1745. (A hundred gentlemen, equipped at their own
expense.)
CORK (ROYAL) VOLUNTEERS.—1776. Silver. Oval.
DRUMKEEN INFANTRY.—1797. Silver-gilt.
DUKE OF CUMBERLAND’S SHARPSHOOTERS.—1803. “The first Volunteer Rifle
Corps in Great Britain” (now the Victoria Rifles). Silver and bronze;
given by Colonel Beaumont.
[Illustration: A circular line drawing of a commemorative medal
featuring the profile of a man with curly hair and sideburns, with the
name BARBER BEAUMONT inscribed around the edges.]
EDINBURGH ROYAL VOLUNTEERS.—1803. Silver. Oval.
ESSEX LIGHT DRAGOONS.—1820. Bronze.
FERMOY CAVALRY.—1798. Silver-gilt.
GODLEY VOLUNTEER CAVALRY.—1804. Silver. Oval.
IRVINE VOLUNTEERS.—1820. Silver.
JOHN OF GAUNT’S BOWMEN.—1795. Silver. Large oval.
LIBERTY RANGERS.—Dublin, 1797. Silver-gilt.
LIMERICK MILITIA.—1798. Silver. (The Colooncy medal, given to the
Militia for defeating the French, near Sligo.)
LIVERPOOL VOLUNTEERS.—1806. Silver-gilt.
LONDON (LOYAL) VOLUNTEERS.—1st., 1803. Silver. 5th., 1805. Gold. 6th.,
1805. Silver. 7th., 1804. Silver. Oval.
LOUTH VOLUNTEERS.—1755. Silver.
MANCHESTER RIFLE REGIMENT.—1804. Gold.
MANCHESTER AND SALFORD VOLUNTEERS.—Light Horse, 1802. Gold, white
metal, and bronze.
MANCHESTER AND SALFORD VOLUNTEERS.—Grenadier Company, 2nd. Battalion.
Gold, silver, and bronze.
MID-LOTHIAN (ROYAL LOYAL) YEOMANRY CAVALRY.—1808. Silver. Oval.
MID-LOTHIAN 3RD., THE WESTERNS.—1803. Silver and bronze.
MONTGOMERYSHIRE YEOMANRY CAVALRY.—1820. Silver.
NEWCASTLE VOLUNTEERS.—1801. Silver.
NITHSDALE VOLUNTEERS.—1805. Silver. Oval.
NORFOLK (LOYAL) YEOMANRY CAVALRY.—1796. Silver.
NORFOLK (EAST) MILITIA.—1804. An oval badge. Gilt.
NORTH SOMERSET YEOMANRY CAVALRY.—1814. Gold and silver. Also, a
silver-gilt cross, given in 1800.
NOTTINGHAMSHIRE RIFLEMEN.—1810. White metal.
PENRHYN VOLUNTEERS.—1794. Bronze.
PRINCE OF WALES’S LOYAL VOLUNTEERS.—1804. Large. Silver-gilt.
RATHDOWN CAVALRY.—1796. Silver.
RENFREWSHIRE YEOMANRY.—1804. Silver.
RUTLAND YEOMANRY.—1819. Silver. Oval.
RUTLAND LEGION RIFLEMEN.—1796. Silver, suspended from a clasp,
inscribed “Good conduct.”
SADBOROW YEOMANRY CAVALRY.—1823. Silver.
SHERWOOD RANGERS (YEOMANRY).—1821. Bronze.
SOUTH DEVON MILITIA.—1799. Silver. Given by the citizens of Waterford.
SOUTH CIRCULAR ROAD INFANTRY.—1808. (Dublin). Silver. Large oval.
STIRLINGSHIRE VOLUNTEERS (East Battalion).—1804. Silver. Oval.
SUFFOLK LOYAL YEOMANRY CAVALRY.—1795. Silver and bronze.
SURREY VOLUNTEERS (1ST).—1808. Silver-gilt. Large oval.
SUTHERLAND VOLUNTEERS.—1802. Silver-gilt. Large oval.
SUTTON’S (CAPTAIN) RIFLE COMPANY.—1806. Silver. Large size.
TYRONE MILITIA (ROYAL).—1797. Silver and bronze.
TYRONE VOLUNTEERS (ROYAL). Silver. Oval.
WESTMINSTER LOYAL VOLUNTEERS.—1803. Silver-gilt.
WEST AND EAST HAM LOYAL UNITED VOLUNTEERS.—1798. Silver-gilt.
WEST SOMERSET YEOMANRY CAVALRY.—1820. Silver, and silver-gilt.
WICKLOW MILITIA.—1797. Silver. Presented by the Westmeath Grand Jury.
WORLINGWORTH VOLUNTEERS.—(Suffolk), 1798. Silver.
These very interesting decorations are now almost the only memorials
existing of the patriotic exertions of the people of the British Islands
at an important epoch in the history of their country. It is to be
regretted that of many medals issued, not a single specimen can now be
found, having probably been consigned to the melting pot, and any
descriptions of their designs, if such there were, have equally
disappeared.[235]
The brave men who served in the campaigns of the latter half of the
19th. century, have been honoured by a far more lavish distribution of
medals and clasps than were ever granted to the veterans, who, after a
contest of years, vanquished Napoleon by sea and land; but the list of
the glorious deeds of these, though unrewarded by medal or cross, form
with the no less distinguished actions of their successors, a chronicle
of achievements which none of their countrymen can regard but with
feelings of pride and exultation, and which will ever be regarded as
examples for imitation by the British Army.
THE END.
INDEX.
Abercrombie, Sir R., Death of, 66.
Abu Klea, Battle of, 619.
Abyssinian Medal, 587.
„ Expedition, 588.
Afghanistan Medals, 233.
Afghan War, first, 235.
„ „ second, 258.
Afridis, Expedition against, 356, 359.
Ahmed Khel, Battle of, 272.
Abu Kru, Battle of, 622.
Albuhera, Battle of, 124.
„ Medal for, 130.
Alexandria, Battle of, 63.
„ Bombardment of, 604.
Allan, bugler, noble conduct of, 337.
Allighur, Capture of, 17.
Ali Musjid, Action of, 260.
Aliwal, Battle of, 315.
Alma, Battle of, 380.
Amoaful, Battle of, 598.
Argaum, Battle of, 31.
Arrah, Defence of, 585.
Artillery, Royal, Gallant Conduct of, 426.
Ashantee Medal, 594.
„ War, 595.
Assaye, Battle of, 22.
Australian, Contingent at Suakin, 627.
Ava, War in, 41.
Badajoz, Capture of, 138.
Balaklava, Battle of, 398.
Barrosa, Battle of, 112.
Basuto War, 21.
Battles fought on Sundays, 405.
Beresford Lord Charles, Dispatch of, 620.
Bhootan Expedition, 364.
Bhurtpore, Storming of, 50.
Bilbao Cross, 644.
“Birkenhead,” Wreck of the, 210.
Black Mountain Expedition, 375.
Booth, Sergeant, Gallant Conduct of, 227.
Bourbon Medal, 9.
Burmese War, second, 347.
„ „ third, 371.
Burmah, Annexation of, 372.
Burnaby, Col. F., death of, 621.
Busaco, Battle of, 107.
“Buffs” at Albuhera, 127.
Byrne, Corporal J., and Sergeant Murray, Anecdote of, 334.
Cabul, Actions at, 268.
Campbell, Sir C., Anecdote of, 568.
Canada, North West, Medal, 634.
Cannon Shot, rewards for picking up, 417, 549.
Canton, Capture of, 290.
Cape Medal, 200.
Carib Medals, 640.
Cashmere Gate blown in at Delhi, 552.
Cavalier Badges, 5.
Cavanagh, Private, death of, 565.
Cawnpore, Evacuated, 563.
Central India Campaign, 578.
Ceylon Medal, 8.
Charasia, Battle of, 264.
Chateauguay, Action of, 165.
Chilianwala, Battle of, 325.
China Medals, 278.
Chinese War, the first, 279.
„ „ second, 286.
Chin-Lushai Expedition, 376.
Chrystler’s Farm, Action of, 169.
Ciudad Rodrigo, Storming of, 135.
Civita Vecchia Medal, 642.
Colooncy Medal, 651.
Colours of the 78th. Regiment at Argaum, 31.
Coomassie, Capture of, 600.
Coorg Medal, The, 644.
Corunna, Battle of, 89.
„ Last Survivor of, 95.
Corygaum, Defence of, 40.
Crimean Medal, 378.
Cromwell, O., Letter of, 4.
Cross of the 88th Regiment, 650.
Darien Company’s Medal, 640.
Deccan Medal, 7.
Deig, Battle of, 24.
„ Capture of, 35.
De Lancey, Sir W., Death of, 191.
Delhi, Battle of, 20.
„ Siege of, 546.
“Die Hards” at Albuhera, 127.
Distinguished Service Order, 639.
Doab Field Force, 363.
Duke of Cumberland’s Sharpshooters’ Medal, 651.
Earle, General, Death of, 624.
East India Company’s Medals for Long Service and Good Conduct, and
Meritorious Service, 638.
Edwardes Medal, The, 322.
Egyptian Medal, 8, 58.
Egyptian Campaign (1801), 59.
Egyptian and Soudan Medals, 602.
Elliott’s Gibraltar Medal, 642.
El Teb, Battle of, 610.
Eusufzye Expeditions, 356, 360.
Fatshan Creek, Action of, 287.
„ „ Commodore Keppel’s Account of, 288.
Ferozeshuhur, Battle of, 312.
Fifty-second Regt. at Busaco, 110.
Fordyce, Col., Death of, 209.
Forlorn Hope Medal, 2.
Fort Detroit, Capture of, 144.
French War Medals and Recipients, 446.
Fuentes d’Onor, Battle of, 117.
„ „ Medal for, 122.
Galekas and Gaikas, Campaign against the, 213.
Gate Pah, Action at, 342.
Gawilghur, Storming of, 32.
Gemaizah, Battle of, 631.
German Town Medal, 648.
Ghuznee, Capture of, 237.
„ Recapture of, 256.
Ginnis, Battle of, 631.
Glover Capt., March of, 600.
Gonine, Battle of, 255.
Goojerat, Battle of, 329.
Gordon, General C., at Sebastopol, 423.
„ „ „ Entry in his Diary, 619.
„ „ „ Death of, 622.
Griquas, Campaign against the, 216.
Hackett, Major, at Kambula, 227.
Hardinge, Viscount, Letter of, 314.
Harwood’s, Corporal, Account of the Battle of Alma, 387.
Hazara Expedition, 375, 635.
Honorary Colours of the 76th. Regiment, 21.
Howell, Private, Gallantry of, 324.
Hullock, R., Anecdote of, 61.
Hunza Expedition, 635.
Hyderabad, Battle of, 302.
Indian War Medal, 54.
Indian General Service Medal, 346, 635.
Indian Mutiny Medal, 545.
Indian Order of Merit, 639.
Inkermann, Battle of, 404.
Isandhlwana, Action of, 221.
Java, Capture of, 131.
„ „ Medal for, 135.
Jellalabad, Defence of, 242.
Jones, Capt. J., Anecdote of, 110.
Jowaki Expedition, 369.
Kaffir War, the first, 201.
„ „ second, 204.
„ „ third, 206.
Kandahar, Defence of, 253.
„ March to, 274.
Kelat-I-Ghilzie, Defence of, 254.
Kendal Medal, 2.
Kirkee, Battle of, 37.
Kirbekan, Battle of, 623.
Laswarree, Battle of, 28.
Latham, Lieut., at Albuhera, 128.
Light Brigade, March of, 102.
Looshai Expedition, 366.
Lucknow, Defence of, 557.
„ Relief of, 568.
Magdala, Storming of, 593.
Maharajpore and Punniar, Battles of, and Star for, 304.
Maheidpore, Battle of, 39.
Maida, Battle of, 70.
„ „ Gold Medal for, 73.
Main, Lieutenant, Gallant conduct of, 252.
Manipur, Expedition to, 635.
Martinique and Guadaloupe, Capture of, 105.
McCabe, Sergeant, Gallantry of, 319.
Medals, mode of wearing, 104.
Medal for Distinguished Conduct, 510.
Medal for Long Service and Good Conduct, 636.
Medal for Best Shot in the Army, 644.
Meeanee, Battle of, 299.
Militia, Yeomanry, and Volunteer Medals, 650.
Mohammerah, Bombardment of, 355.
Moodkee, Battle of, 310.
Mooltan, Siege of, 321.
Moore’s, Sir J., Campaign, 80.
„ „ Death of, 93.
„ „ Sword of, 93.
Mysore Medal, 7.
Naga Expedition, 370.
Nagpore, Capture of, 38.
Napier, Sir C., 94.
„ „ wounds of, 94.
Napoleon’s opinion of Medals, 5.
Nepaul Medal, 10.
„ War in, 36.
New Zealand Medal, 322.
„ „ War, the first, 333.
„ „ second, 338.
Nile Expedition, 617.
Ninety-Second Regiment at the Pass of Maya, 152.
Nivelle, Passage of, 167.
Nive, Passage of, 171.
North American Chiefs Medal, 641.
O’Connor, Col., at the Alma, 389.
Old Ninety-fourth Regiment, 14.
Orthes, Battle of, 174.
Paget, General, Anecdote of, 86.
Pearl Brigade, 570.
Peiho or Taku Forts, Capture of, 292, 293.
Peiwar Kotul, Battle of, 231.
Pekin, Occupation of, 295.
Peninsula Medal, 54.
„ „ Notes on, 59, 180.
„ Gold Cross and Clasps, 161.
Perak, Naval Brigades at, 368.
Persian War, 352.
Phillpotts, Lieutenant, R.N., Death of, 335.
Picton, Sir J., Remains of, 190.
Pyrenees, Battles of, 151.
Quatre Bras, Battle of, 181.
“Queen’s,” the losses of, 208.
Red Karens, Expedition against, 373.
Regimental Medals, 645.
Roleia and Vimiera, Battles of, 74.
„ „ „ Gold Medals for, 80.
Rorkes Drift, Defence of, 224.
Royal Irish, winners of prize, 619.
Sahagun and Benevente, Actions of, 81.
Salamanca, Battle of, 141.
„ Anecdotes of, 143.
„ Conduct of the 11th. and 61st., Regts. at, 127.
Samana Expedition, 377.
San Sebastian Medal, 643.
Sardinian War Medal and Recipients, 478.
Scinde Medals and Campaign, 298.
Sebastopol, Bombardments of, 395, 397, 425, 431, 433, 439.
Sekukuni, Operations against, 231.
Seringapatam, Capture of, 13.
Seventy-third Regt. in Ceylon, 649.
Shannon Brigade, 569.
Sikkim Expedition, 374.
Sittana Expedition, 360.
“Slashers,” The, at San Sebastian, 160.
Smith’s, General Sir. H. G., Medal, 644.
Sobraon, Battle of, 318.
Stewart, General Sir. H., Death of, 623.
Stopford, Brigadier, Noble Conduct of, 306.
St. Sebastian, Capture of, 158.
Suakin, Battle at, 626.
Sutlej and Punjaub Medals, 308.
Talavera, Battle of, 95.
„ Gold Medal for, 103.
Tamaai, Battle of, 614.
Tel-el-Kebir, Battle of, 607.
Thibetan Army defeated, 375.
Tofrek, Battle of, 628.
Toski, Battle of, 632.
Toulouse, Battle of, 176.
Tryon, Lieutenant, Death of, 418.
Turkish Medal, 70.
Turkish War Medal, 509.
Twenty-eighth Regt. in Egypt, 66.
Ulundi, Battle of, 229.
Umbeyla Campaign, 361.
Uylett, Sergeant, Noble Conduct of, 245.
Victoria Cross, 511.
„ „ Winners of, 512.
Villiers-en-Couché Medal, 642.
Vittoria, Battle of, 147.
Vittoria and Liepsic Medal, 647.
Walsh Medal, 3.
Waterloo, Battle of, 186.
„ Anecdotes of, 194.
„ Medal for, 196.
Wives of Infidels, 610.
Wood, Sir E. Speech of, 229.
Wood, Captain J. A., Anecdote of, 353.
Wyatt-Rawson, Lieutenant, R.N., Death of, 610.
Zulu War, 218.
-----
Footnote 1:
These Medals were of silver, and oval in shape, having on one side the
head of the Queen, and on the other an Ark on the Sea,
inscribed—_Sœvas tranquilla per undas_.
Footnote 2:
See Naval Medals.
Footnote 3:
Both are in the British Museum; one is in gold and the other in
silver; there is an aperture at the top for the ribbon.
Footnote 4:
It is recorded that when Napoleon surrendered himself on board the
Bellerophon, he was received by a captain’s detachment of the Royal
Marines. After acknowledging the salute, he minutely inspected the
men, and having remarked that they were very fine and well appointed,
the ex-emperor added, “are there none amongst them who have seen
service?” Upon being told that nearly the whole of them had seen much
service, he exclaimed, “What! and no marks of merit.” The officer
explained that it was not customary to confer medals, except upon
officers of the highest ranks. The conversation terminated by Napoleon
remarking, “Such is not the way to excite or cherish the military
virtues.”
Footnote 5:
See Naval Medals.
Footnote 6:
These medals were almost invariably given to the Native troops only.
Footnote 7:
As the 12th. Foot moved forward, a large body of Mysorean cavalry
formed in the shape of a wedge, having an elephant with a howdah on
his back in front, appeared advancing to charge the regiment, and the
British line halted to receive the attack. Immediately afterwards two
other very large bodies of the enemy were discovered in two topes or
woods, preparing to support the first charge. Lieutenant-General
Harris, seeing the danger which menaced the regiment, placed himself
in its rear, frequently repeating the words, ‘Steady, Twelfth!’
‘Steady, old Twelfth!’ and when the wedge approached within a hundred
yards of the line, the Mysoreans discharged their carbines and
pistols, but without doing execution. The 12th. remained steady, with
their muskets at the recover, until the enemy arrived within about
thirty yards, when a well-directed volley, followed by rapid file
firing, carried destruction into the enemy’s ranks; a rampart of
killed and wounded men and horses lying along the front of the
regiment. The rear of the wedge were embarrassed by the killed and
wounded in front, and could not continue the charge. The elephant was
severely wounded, his conductor killed, and the chiefs on his back had
fallen, when, turning round, he directed all his fury on the
Mysoreans, overturning everything in his retrograde movement, and
producing great havoc with a prodigious chain, which he swayed. A few
Mysorean horsemen broke through the regiment, but they were instantly
shot in its rear, and the British artillery arriving, and opening its
fire, the enemy’s cavalry fell back; at the same time the line
advanced, and decided the fate of the day at that part of the field; a
distant cannonade, however, indicated that the battle was raging
elsewhere.
Footnote 8:
Eight stand of colours were captured by the 12th. Foot. A forlorn hope
of each attack consisted of a sergeant and twelve Europeans, followed
by two subaltern’s parties; that of the right column, under Lieutenant
Hill, of the 74th., and that of the left column, commanded by
Lieutenant Lawrence, of the 77th., the father of sons subsequently
memorable in Indian annals, and especially during the mutiny.
Footnote 9:
This was the old 94th., and not the present regiment which was only
ordered to be raised in December, 1823, now known as the 2nd.
Battalion Connaught Rangers. The former was known for years, as the
Scots Brigade, before receiving its numerical title on the 25th. of
December, 1802. This corps had been formed in 1568, for service in
Holland against the oppression of Spain. Being a British corps, it was
demanded from the United Provinces by King James II, on the rebellion
of the Duke of Monmouth, in 1685, after the suppression of which it
returned to Holland. It again embarked for England with the Prince of
Orange, at the revolution of 1688, and remained there until the
Protestant cause had been established, when it re-embarked for
Flanders in 1691, and served in the campaigns of King William III. It
remained in the service of Holland until 1793, until it was decided by
King George III., upon the application of the British officers
remaining in it, to require the corps to return to Great Britain. It
was taken on the British establishment on the 5th. of July, 1793. It
then consisted of three battalions; in 1795 it was reduced to two
battalions, and embarked for Gibraltar. In 1796 it was formed into one
battalion, and embarked for the Cape of Good Hope; it proceeded in
1798 to the East Indies, from whence it returned to England in 1808.
It embarked for Cadiz and Lisbon, and served in the Peninsula War from
January, 1810, to July, 1814. It was disbanded at Belfast on the 24th.
of December, 1818.
Footnote 10:
For the specimen of the ribbon of the Seringapatam medal I have to
acknowledge my obligations to Albert Woods, Esq., Lancaster Herald,
and Inspector of Regimental Colours, who has furnished me with much
valuable information on this and other points. From a letter addressed
to him by the gallant General Sir James L. Caldwell, G.C.B, now in his
91st. year, in reply to a query on this subject, the following
interesting particulars have been afforded:—When the medal was issued
no ribbon accompanied it, but the recipients were given to understand
that it was to be of a deep yellow colour, and about an inch in width.
This colour was adopted in reference to the tiger, selected by the
Sultan Tippoo as his favourite insignia, the golden throne found in
the palace being constructed on the back of that animal, and his
chosen Sepoys being clothed in tiger jackets. The head of this animal
of the throne is now at Windsor Castle, having been obtained by the
Marquis of Wellesley, from the prize agents, together with the ideal
and fictitious bird termed the “Huma,” supposed to ensure perpetual
royalty to the person over whose head it is suspended, and being
regarded as a bird of Mahomedan Paradise: it is shewn to strangers
under the misnomer of the Seringapatam Peacock. The above information
was accompanied by a piece of the ribbon, the colour of which
resembles the light fur of the tiger. It may be added that the name
Tippoo signifies Tiger, and that the tiger-stripe was adopted in the
uniform of the Sultan’s infantry. In the United Service Museum,
amongst other oriental curiosities, are two of Tippoo’s pistols,
having a tiger’s head at the end, and also the dress he wore when
killed. The famous organ of Tippoo representing a tiger tearing a
prostrate British soldier is in the East Indian Museum, together with
his suit of chain armour. When the handle of the organ is turned
sounds are emitted similar to the shrieks of a human being and the
growl of the animal.
Footnote 11:
“I think that General Lake’s capture of Allighur is one of the most
extraordinary feats that I have heard of in this country. I never
attacked a fort that I did not attempt the same thing, namely, to blow
open the gates; but I never succeeded. I have always taken them by
escalade, which appears to have been impossible in this
instance.”—_Wellington Dispatches._
This practice of blowing open the gates has since, on more than one
occasion, been successfully practised in India.
Footnote 12:
The 19th. Dragoons (since disbanded), the 74th. and 78th. regiments,
had honorary colours for Assaye conferred by the Governor-General of
India. In consequence, however, of the inconvenience occasioned by
taking a third officer from his duty to carry it, the 74th. received
the orders of the Commander-in-Chief on the 31st. of August, 1830, to
discontinue the use of the third colour in the field, and to carry it
only at reviews, inspections, and on gala days.
Footnote 13:
The 19th. Light Dragoons, who had their commanding officer,
Lieutenant-Colonel Maxwell, killed, and the 74th. and 78th. regiments
received honorary colours as stated in note at page 22. In the latter
part of the action Major-General the Honourable Arthur Wellesley had a
horse killed under him close to the 78th. Nearly all the mounted
officers lost horses, some having two and even three killed. No part
of the Mysore or Mahratta allies were engaged; their infantry were
left with the baggage, and the cavalry not being in uniform, it was
apprehended that mistakes might have arisen had they been brought into
action.
Footnote 14:
Colonel Thomas Pakenham Vandeleur rode a celebrated race-horse, of a
jet-black colour. Long after the melancholy fate of his rider, this
horse kept his place with the regiment, and afterwards became the
property of Cornet Burrows, who took great care of him until the
regiment left India, when he was shot, that he might not fall into
unworthy hands.
Footnote 15:
The following officers were engaged in this brilliant affair:—_Madras
Artillery._—Lieutenant Chisholm, killed; Assistant-Surgeon Wylie.
_2nd. Battalion 1st. Regiment Bombay Native Infantry._—Captain
Staunton; Lieutenant and Adjutant Pattinson, died of wounds;
Lieutenant Connellan, wounded; Lieutenant Jones, 10th regiment, doing
duty with the 2nd battalion 1st. regiment; Assistant-Surgeon Wingate,
killed. _Auxiliary Horse._—Lieutenant Swanston, Madras Establishment,
wounded.
Footnote 16:
Additional troops proceeded from Madras in the autumn, and before the
close of the year His Majesty’s 47th., with the governor-general’s
body-guard, had joined the expedition, which then amounted to about
thirteen thousand men.
Footnote 17:
“All their artillery, stores, and reserve depôts, which had cost them
so much labour to get up, with a great quantity of small arms, gilt
chattahs, standards, and other trophies fell into our hands. Never was
victory more complete or decided, and never was the triumph of
discipline and valour, over the disjointed efforts of irregular
courage and infinitely superior numbers, more conspicuous. Majors
Dennie and Thornhill, of the 13th. Light Infantry, and Major Gore, of
the 89th., were distinguished by the steadiness with which they led
their men.”—_Brigadier-General Sir A. Campbell’s despatch._
Footnote 18:
In the same general orders it was announced that “Medals also, bearing
a suitable device, are to be distributed to the native troops which at
any period during the war, were employed under the command of
Major-General Sir Archibald Campbell, including the officers and men
of the gunboats serving in the Irrawaddy.” This medal, also designed
by William Wyon, Esq., contained on the obverse a quaint device—the
Asiatic elephant crouching to the British Lion. It was not conferred
on the regiments of the Crown, and therefore does not come within the
scope of this work. When the medal for services in India from 1803 to
1826 was authorized, a bar inscribed Ava was granted.
The 1st., 13th., 38th., 41st., 44th., 45th., 47th., 54th., 87th., and
89th. King’s regiments were permitted to bear the word AVA on their
colours, in commemoration of their gallantry during this service.
Footnote 19:
In consequence of the scarcity of European infantry with the infantry,
it was deemed necessary to call for volunteers from the cavalry, each
King’s regiment to furnish three officers and eighty rank and file.
This number was at once obtained. The officers’ names were Captain
Browne, Lieutenant Windus, and Comet Pearson, of the 11th. Dragoons,
and Captain Luard, and Lieutenants McConchy and Walker, of the 16th.
Lancers. Viscount Combermere had formerly served in the latter
regiment.
Footnote 20:
From the 24th. of December, 1825, to the 18th. of January, 1826, the
expenditure of shot and shells during the twenty-six days was as
follows:—Shot 42,215, shells 17,060, shrapnells 1,096, grape 693, case
404, carcasses 4; in all 61,472.
Footnote 21:
One officer wrote:—“It is very vexatious to honourable feelings, when
we go into society at home and abroad, to meet foreigners of all
nations covered with medals and orders, when we, who have had the
pleasure of licking them in every part of the world, have neither
orders nor medals.”
Footnote 22:
Long before this order was issued, the majority of these old warriors,
the survivors of a hundred fights, had fallen before the irresistible
scythe of Time, with no mark of their glorious services, except the
honourable scars which they had received on the field of battle.
Footnote 23:
As to the rarity of the Peninsula medal, it is very uncommon to meet
with any having more than eight or nine bars, and if any of the bars
should have inscribed on them the actions of “Fort Detroit.”
“Chateauguay,” or “Chrystler’s Farm;” the value of the medal is
greatly enhanced. The clasps for the cavalry actions of “Sahagun” and
“Benevente,” in the Peninsula; and the bars for “Maida,” “Martinique,”
“Guadaloupe,” and “Java,” are also of rare occurrence. The old 45th.,
Sherwood Foresters, bore more Peninsula honours on their colours than
any other regiment.
Footnote 24:
As the soldiers were burying a Highlander of the 42nd. regiment, who
was supposed to be dead, Captain David Stewart, of Garth, requested
them to take him out of the grave, and carry him to the surgeon; he
soon recovered of a swoon, his wound was cured, and he resumed his
duty shortly afterwards. It is to be hoped that this soldier did not
evince his gratitude like the private of the 31st. regiment, mentioned
in the following anecdote:—In 1799, the 31st. regiment was serving in
Holland, and at Egmont-op-Zee crossed bayonets with the French
regiment bearing the same number; a ball fired during the retreat of
the latter, passed through the jaws of a soldier of the former, named
Robert Hullock; in the course of the afternoon he was buried in the
sand-hill where he had fallen, by a soldier of his regiment named John
Carnes. During the night Hullock having been but lightly covered with
sand, crept out and crawled to a picket of his corps posted near. He
was sent to hospital, recovered, and was serving with his regiment in
Malta, in 1809. His face having been much disfigured, and his voice
scarcely intelligible, (a part of his tongue and palate having been
carried away,) he had for some years served as pioneer to his company;
a soldier of it died, and Hullock, as a part of his duty, dug the
grave, in which he was found, on the arrival of the body for
interment, still at work, though then nearly ten feet deep. On being
drawn out he was asked for his reason in making it so unusually deep,
he replied, “Why, Sir, it’s for poor John Carnes, who buried me, and I
think, Sir, if I get him that deep, it will puzzle him to creep out as
I did.” On the burial service being read, he proceeded to fill up the
grave, and actually buried the man who ten years previously had buried
him. Hullock was discharged and pensioned in 1814.
Footnote 25:
When the standard was delivered up to Major Stirling, of the 42nd., he
gave it in charge to a sergeant to remain close to the gun which that
corps had captured, but in a subsequent charge, this non-commissioned
officer was ridden over by the French Dragoons, was stunned in
consequence, and when he returned to consciousness the standard of the
“Invincible Legion” was gone. It was afterwards recaptured from the
French by Private Anthony Lutz, of the Minorca regiment in the British
service, was sent to England, and placed in the Royal Military Chapel,
Whitehall, and subsequently in Chelsea Hospital.
Footnote 26:
The Highland Society, at London, in grateful acknowledgment, and
commemoration of the valour of their countrymen, on this day,
presented the 42nd. regiment with a piece of plate, value one hundred
guineas, inscribed with an appropriate motto and designs. A silver
medal was also struck, in commemoration of the capture of Buonaparte’s
invincible standard; one to be given to each private as well as
officer in the regiment, or, if killed or dead, to their nearest
surviving relations. The cool and intrepid courage of Colonel
Stewart’s foreign corps, and of the 28th. and 42nd. regiments, on whom
the fury of the enemy principally fell, it is agreed on all hands, was
also, on this important day, particularly distinguished. In this
battle, the 28th., now the 1st. Gloucestershire regiment, gained the
privilege of wearing their badge on the back and front of their
helmets. The regiment while in line, was attacked in front by
infantry, and in the rear by cavalry, under cover of the mist. There
was no time to form in square, the rear rank went to the right about,
and thus back to back, the 28th. repulsed both attacks of the enemy.
Footnote 27:
The regiments which proceeded from India were the 10th., 80th., 86th.,
and 88th. regiments; a troop of the 8th. Light Dragoons and the 61st.
regiment embarked from the Cape of Good Hope, joined the army, under
Major-General Baird, at Cosseir, in July, 1801, and proceeded through
the desert to Kenna, on the Nile, where the troops afterwards embarked
for Cairo.
Footnote 28:
The 22nd. Light Dragoons, 20th. (two battalions,) 24th., 25th., and
26th. Regiments, the Ancient Irish Fencibles, and the foreign corps of
De Watteville and Chasseurs Britanniques, joined the Army in Egypt, in
July, 1801.
Footnote 29:
The same incident is related in the “Record of the 52nd. Light
Infantry,” edited by Captain Moorsom, late captain of that regiment,
by which it appears there were three men, one a straggler from the
artillery, another from the guards, and the third a man named Lewis,
of the 52nd. Lewis generally contrived to have an attack of rheumatism
soon after getting into action, and thus got out of sight of his
officers, for the purpose of filling his havresack. Although a sad
plunderer, he was a gallant soldier, and was afterwards killed at
Orthes, by the side of the late Duke of Richmond.
Footnote 30:
“The rear regiments of the reserve only were present when the money
was cast away, and certainly not a man of those left their ranks in
the hope of obtaining a portion. This discipline, however, did not
extend to the ‘followers,’ who, as soon as they arrived at the spot
where the dollars were rolling over the mountain side, at once began a
scramble, in which the wife of the regimental master-tailor, Malony,
(who was a merry one, and often beguiled a weary march to the men with
her tales,) was so successful that her fortune was apparently made.
The poor woman went through all the subsequent perils and hardships of
the retreat, but on stepping from the boat to the ship’s side on
embarking at Corunna, her foot slipped, and down she went, like a
shot, and owing to the weight of dollars secured about her person she
never rose again.”—_Historical Record of the 52nd. Light Infantry._
Footnote 31:
“Our baggage animals were all left on the beach. Major Browne was
fortunate enough to get a pig in exchange for a horse. The Major was
rather unlucky with his pork; for in the hurry of embarkation, piggy
was taken on board one ship, and the Major on board another.”
—_Lieutenant-Colonel Cadell’s Narrative._
Footnote 32:
This sword is now in the possession of the Officers’ Mess of the 43rd.
Regiment (Oxford Light Infantry). It was presented to the regiment by
General Lynedoch Gardiner.
Footnote 33:
The following remarkable circumstance occurred in the 2nd.
Foot:—“Samuel Evans, a private in the Grenadier Company of the 2nd.
Foot, was carried off amongst the wounded at Corunna. He arrived in
England, and died in the military hospital at Plymouth, on the 30th.
of January, 1809. On a _post mortem_, examination being made, it was
discovered that he had been shot through the heart, and yet had
survived sixteen days.”—_Curiosities of War._
Footnote 34:
Major (afterwards Sir Charles) Napier received five terrible wounds at
Corunna, and but for the aid of a generous French drummer, would there
have been killed; he was made a prisoner, and his fate being long
unknown, he was mourned for as dead by his family. In the battle of
Busaco, a bullet struck his face, and lodged behind the ear,
splintering the articulation of the jawbone; yet with this dreadful
hurt, he made his way, under a fierce sun, to Lisbon, more than one
hundred miles! Returning from France, after the battle of Waterloo,
the ship sunk off Flushing, and he only saved himself by swimming to a
pile, on which he clung until a boat carried him off, half drowned,
for the pile was too large to climb up; he had caught it during the
recession of a wave, and was overwhelmed by each recurring surge. He
escaped Cholera, and a second shipwreck off the Indus, and
marvellously recovering from the stroke of a rocket at Kurrachee, was
again firm on horseback, and conducted a dangerous war to a glorious
termination. On the 13th. of December, 1842, whilst in Scinde, he was
observing the practice of a rocket-train, when one of the fiery
missiles burst, rocket and shell together, and tore the calf of his
right leg open to the bone; but neither the bone itself nor the great
artery were injured, and the wound was instantly stitched. His decease
did not occur until some years afterwards.
Footnote 35:
The last survivor of the victory of Corunna, Thomas Palmer, of the
32nd. Regiment, died April 20th, 1889.
Footnote 36:
These two battalions were formed on the 1st. February, 1809, and
consisted of detachments that had been left in Portugal, belonging to
the regiments composing the division of the army which had marched
into Spain under the orders of Lieutenant-General Sir John Moore.
Footnote 37:
The 43rd. and 52nd. are now known as the 1st. and 2nd. Battalions of
the Oxford Light Infantry, the old 95th. being the present Rifle
Brigade.
Footnote 38:
Some of the general officers applied to Viscount Wellington to
ascertain whether, upon ordinary occasions, they might not wear the
ribbon of the medal at the button-hole, instead of round the
neck;—“This,” his lordship remarked, “would be a more convenient way
of wearing it, and they would consequently wear it more frequently,
which would be desirable.” In the reply to the general officers, dated
Cartaxo, 3rd. February, 1811, his lordship acquainted them that an
answer had been received from Lieutenant-Colonel Torrens, Military
Secretary, “stating that the General Officers should wear the ribbon
of the medal at their button-hole, the same as the Field Officers, in
undress; but when the medal is worn itself, it should be round the
neck.”
The medal for Maida was worn at the button-hole, and that mode is
alluded to in a letter from the Marquis of Wellington to Earl
Bathurst, dated Grenada, 20th. April, 1813. “To Earl Bathurst.—We must
have the orders of the Secretary of State for any alteration in the
mode of wearing the medal by the General Officers. It may do very well
for an admiral to wear his medal round his neck on his quarter-deck,
but we on horseback ought to wear it always at our button-hole. Indeed
this is the common practice in all distributions of this description,
and was the rule at first on the grant of the medal for the battle of
Maida; and I don’t know why it was altered.”
Footnote 39:
“Several prisoners were taken by the regiment, and amongst others
the French General Simon. He surrendered himself to Private James
Hopkins, of Captain Robert Campbell’s company, who received a
pension of twenty pounds per annum, as the reward of his bravery on
this occasion. Private Harris, of the 52nd., also shared in the
capture, and a pension was awarded to him in 1843, by the late
Viscount Hardinge, then the Secretary at War, on the representation
of Lieutenant-General Sir J. F. Love, who was present at the capture
of General Simon, and who delivered him as a prisoner to
Brigadier-General Craufurd.”—_Historical Record of the 52nd. Light
Infantry, by Captain Moorsom._
Captain Moorsom also relates the following _medal_ incident:—“When the
head of Simon’s column appeared in the act of deploying, and the 52nd.
advanced to charge, Captain William Jones, more commonly known in the
division by the name of “Jack Jones,” a fiery Welshman, rushed upon
the Chef de Bataillon, who was in the act of giving the word to his
men, and killed him on the spot with a blow of his sword. Jones
immediately cut off the medal with which the major was decorated, and
appropriated it to himself.”
Footnote 40:
In the midst of the engagement, Sergeant Patrick Masterson, of the
87th., seized and kept possession of the eagle of the 8th. French
regiment of light infantry, (which was the first taken in action since
the commencement of the Peninsula war,) and for this His Royal
Highness the Prince Regent promoted him to an ensigncy in the Royal
York Light Infantry Volunteers; he was subsequently removed to the
87th. regiment, now the 1st. Battalion Royal Irish Fusiliers.
Footnote 41:
An interesting anecdote has been preserved of this officer’s canine
friend:—“After the battle of Barrosa, the wounded of both nations
were, from want of means of transport, necessarily left upon the field
of action the whole night and part of the following day. General
Rousseau, a French general of division, was of the number; his dog, a
white one of the poodle kind, which had been left in quarters upon the
advance of the French force, finding that the general returned not
with those who escaped from the battle, set out in search of him;
found him at night in his dreary resting-place, and expressed his
affliction by moans, and by licking the hands and feet of his dying
master. When the fatal crisis took place, some hours after, he seemed
fully aware of the dreadful change, attached himself closely to the
body, and for three days refused the sustenance which was offered him.
Arrangements having been made for the interment of the dead, the body
of the general was, like the rest, committed to its honourable grave;
the dog lay down upon the earth which covered the beloved remains, and
evinced by silence and deep dejection his sorrow for the loss he had
sustained. The English commander, General Graham, whose fine feelings
had prompted him to superintend the last duties due to the gallant
slain, observed the friendless mourner, drew him, now no longer
resisting, from the spot, and gave him his protection, which he
continued to him until his death, many years after, at the general’s
residence in Perthshire.”—_Maxwell’s Victories of the British Army._
Footnote 42:
The following British troops were engaged at the battle of
Albuhera. Cavalry, under Major-General the Honourable Sir William
Lumley:—3rd. Dragoon Guards, 4th. Dragoons, and 13th. Light
Dragoons. Second division, Major-General the Honourable W.
Stewart:—3rd. Foot, first battalion, 31st., second battalion,
48th., second battalion, 66th., second battalion 60th., one
company fifth battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Colborne; 29th. Foot.
48th., first battalion, 57th., first battalion 60th., one company
fifth battalion, Major-General Hoghton; 28th. Foot, second
battalion, 34th., second battalion, 39th., second battalion,
60th., one company fifth battalion, Honourable Lieutenant-Colonel
Abercromby. Fourth division, Major-General the Honourable Lowry
Cole: 27th. Foot, first battalion, 40th., first battalion, 97th
Queen’s Own 60th., one company fifth battalion, Colonel Kemmis;
Fusilier Brigade,—7th. Foot, first and second battalions, 23rd.,
first battalion, Brunswick Oels, one company. First and second
light battalions German Legion, Major-General Baron Charles Alten.
Footnote 43:
No description can surpass that given by Sir William Napier:—“Such a
gallant line issuing from the midst of the smoke, and rapidly
separating itself from the confused and broken multitude, startled the
enemy’s heavy masses, which were increasing and pressing onwards as to
an assured victory; they wavered, hesitated, and then vomiting forth a
storm of fire, hastily endeavoured to enlarge their front, while a
fearful discharge of grape, from all their artillery, whistled through
the British ranks. Myers was killed, Cole, and the three colonels,
Ellis, Blakeney, and Hawkshawe fell wounded, and the Fusilier
battalions, struck by the iron tempest, reeled and staggered like
sinking ships. But suddenly and sternly recovering, they closed on
their terrible enemies, and then was seen with what a strength and
majesty the British soldier fights. In vain did Soult, by voice and
gesture, animate his Frenchmen; in vain did the hardiest veterans,
extricating themselves from the crowded columns, sacrifice their lives
to gain time for the mass to open out on such a fair field; in vain
did the mass itself bear up, and, fiercely striving, fire
indiscriminately upon friends and foes, while the horsemen, hovering
on the flanks, threatened to charge the advancing line. Nothing could
stop that astonishing infantry. No sudden burst of undisciplined
valour, no nervous enthusiasm weakened the stability of their order;
their flashing eyes were bent on the dark columns in their front;
their measured tread shook the ground; their dreadful volleys swept
away the head of every formation; their deafening shouts overpowered
the dissonant cries that broke from all parts of the tumultuous crowd,
as slowly, and with a horrid carnage, it was pushed by the incessant
vigour of the attack, to the farthest edge of the height. There the
French reserve, mixing with the struggling multitude, endeavoured to
sustain the fight; but the effort only increased the irremediable
confusion; the mighty mass gave way, and like a loosened cliff, went
headlong down the steep. The rain flowed after in streams discoloured
with blood, and fifteen hundred unwounded men, the remnant of six
thousand unconquerable British soldiers, stood triumphant on the fatal
hill.”
Footnote 44:
Mustering the living and recording the dead became afterwards our
melancholy duty. On reckoning our numbers, the 29th. regiment had only
ninety-six men, two captains, and a few subalterns remaining out of
the whole regiment; the 57th. regiment had but a few more, and were
commanded out of action by the adjutant; the first battalion of the
48th. regiment suffered in like manner; not a man of the brigade was
prisoner; not a colour was lost, although an eloquent historian most
unwarrantably stated that the 57th. had lost theirs—the 57th. lose
their colours!—never! Major-General Hoghton, commanding the brigade,
and Lieutenant-Colonel Duckworth, of the 48th. regiment, were killed;
Lieutenant-Colonel White, of the 29th. regiment, mortally wounded;
Colonel Inglis, of the 57th., and Major Way, of the 29th. regiments,
very severely. In fact, every field officer of the whole brigade was
either killed or wounded, so that at the close of the action the
brigade remained in command of a captain of the 48th. regiment, and
singular enough, that captain was a Frenchman (Cemetiere.)
Footnote 45:
“During the operations on the right, Colonel Gillespie pursued his
advantage to the left, carrying the enemy’s redoubts towards the rear,
and being joined by Lieutenant-Colonel Alexander M‘Leod, of the 59th.,
with part of that corps, he directed him to attack the park of
artillery, which that officer carried in a most masterly manner,
putting to flight a body of the enemy’s cavalry that formed and
attempted to defend it. A sharp fire of musketry was now kept up by a
strong body of the enemy, who had taken post in the lines in front of
Fort Cornelis, but were driven from them, the fort taken, and the
enemy completely dispersed. They were pursued by Colonel Gillespie,
with the 14th. regiment, a party of Sepoys, and the seamen from the
batteries under Captain Sayer, of the Royal Navy. By this time the
cavalry and horse artillery had effected a passage through the lines,
the former commanded by Major Travers, and the latter by Captain
Noble; and, with the gallant Colonel at their head, the pursuit was
continued, till the whole of the enemy’s army was killed, taken, or
dispersed. Major Tule’s attack was equally spirited, but, after
routing the enemy’s force at Campong Maylayo, and killing many of
them, he found the bridge on fire, and was unable to penetrate
further.”—_Lieutenant-General Sir Samuel Auchmuty’s despatch._
Footnote 46:
After the capture of Java the 14th. regiment remained on the island
for some time. The Sultan of Mataram, who governed a portion of the
interior, trusting to his power, and the strength of his fortified
palace, at Djocjocarta, meditated the expulsion of all Europeans from
the island, and committed aggressions of which it became necessary to
stop the progress. To effect this, his palace was captured by storm on
the morning of the 20th. June, 1812; on which occasion the 14th. had
another occasion of distinguishing themselves. Lieutenant-Colonel
Watson (now General Sir James Watson, K.C.B., and Colonel of the
14th.) commanded the main attack, and the grenadiers of the regiment
headed the assault with their usual gallantry.
Footnote 47:
“Lieutenant Gurwood, (afterwards the editor of the Wellington
Dispatches,) of the 52nd., who led the forlorn hope, took the French
Governor, General Barrié, prisoner in the citadel. Lord Wellington
presented Lieutenant Gurwood with the sword of General Barrié on the
breach by which Gurwood had entered,—a fitting and proud compliment to
a young soldier of fortune!”
Footnote 48:
At its head marched the 45th. regiment, supporting the advanced
storming party, composed of the flank companies of the division and
the 83rd. regiment. Few more desperate conflicts are on record than
that which took place. After repeated assaults the escalade was
effected, and the place carried.
Lieutenant M‘Pherson, of the 45th., though wounded previous to his
ascending the ladders in the escalade, was distinguished in hauling
down the French flag from the staff of the citadel, which being
brought to Major Greenwell, who commanded the regiment, he ordered a
jacket of the 45th. to be substituted, in its place, acting upon the
well-known adage of—“exchange no robbery.” It had been a point of
emulation amongst the different regiments during the siege, which
should have the honour of striking the French flag, and spiking a
certain gun in the castle, which had been particularly offensive
during the operations; the 45th. had the good fortune to do both.
Footnote 49:
On the enemy’s commencing to give way, a French officer picked up a
firelock, thrown down by one of his men, and levelled it at
Major-General the Honourable Edward Pakenham; the piece missed fire,
when the intrepid officer snatched up another, and presented it, on
which Corporal Patrick Cavanagh, of the 45th., advanced out of the
ranks, shot the officer, and saved the general; but both parties were
now so near, that in the act of firing the Corporal was himself shot.
Footnote 50:
The 11th. and 61st. regiments specially distinguished themselves on
this occasion; evening was fast approaching, and the legions of
Napoleon were retreating in much disorder, when the French division,
commanded by General Maucune, made a determined stand to cover the
retreat of the broken battalions; then ensued a desperate musketry
action in the dark. The difficulty of the ascent gave the enemy’s
division, formed on the summit, a decided advantage; but at length
Maucune’s battalions were forced from the height. Of Major-General
Hulse’s brigade, (the 11th., 53rd., and 61st.,) only nine officers and
three hundred men remained, which were formed on the following day
into one battalion. A round shot (probably fired at the colours of the
11th.,) took the heads off the two sergeants, posted between the
colours, and of a black man who beat the cymbals in the band, and who
was in rear of them, without injuring either of the officers carrying
the colours; one of them (Ensign Scott) was afterwards killed. The
colour party of the 61st. regiment, being all shot down, the colours
were seized by Privates Crawford and Coulson, who carried them till
the close of the battle. Crawford was made a sergeant on the field,
and the same rank was offered to Coulson, who declined it, saying that
he was already over rewarded by the cheers and congratulations of his
comrades. The regiment went into action with 27 officers and 420 men,
and at the close of the fight had only 3 officers and 78 men left.
Footnote 51:
Southey thus describes the bâton:—“It was rather more than a foot
long, and covered with blue velvet, on which the imperial eagles were
embroidered; and it had been tipped with gold, but the first finder
had secured the gold for himself. The case was of red morocco, with
silver clasps, and with eagles on it, and at either end the Marshal’s
name imprinted in gold letters.”
Footnote 52:
In this desperate combat in the Pass of Maya, the 6th., 28th., 34th.,
50th., 71st., 82nd., and 92nd. regiments had opportunities of
distinguishing themselves. The latter having been hotly engaged for
ten successive hours, and in want of ammunition, was ordered by
Lieutenant-General the Honourable William Stewart not to charge, and
the gallant Highlanders, for the first time, disregarded orders, not
only charging, but leading the charge. Lieutenant-Colonel Cameron, of
the 92nd., who commanded the first brigade, was permitted by his
Sovereign to bear on his shield the word Maya in commemoration of this
action. The 92nd. had thirty-four men killed and two hundred and
sixty-eight men wounded; one officer was killed, and eighteen officers
were wounded, one of whom died of wounds. Sir William Napier, in his
history of the Peninsula War, has remarked that “so dreadful was the
slaughter, especially of the 92nd., that it is said the advancing
enemy was actually stopped by the heaped mass of dead and dying. The
stern valour of the 92nd., principally composed of Scotchmen, would
have graced Thermopylæ.”
Footnote 53:
“Although our wounded are numerous, I am happy to say that the cases
in general are slight, and I have great pleasure in reporting to Your
Lordship that the utmost attention has been paid to them by the
Inspector General, Dr. M‘Grigor, and by the officers of the department
under his directions.”—_Marquis of Wellington’s despatch._
Footnote 54:
Just before the assault was given, a sergeant of the 28th. regiment,
named Bull, being sent with a party to the coast from Roncesvalles, to
make purchases for the officers, placed the money entrusted to him,
2000 dollars, with a Commissary, and took a receipt. He then persuaded
his party to join the stormers, so, as he said, that the ‘Slashers’
should be represented, and took part in the assault, which he
survived, reclaimed his money, made his purchases, and rejoined his
regiment. Singularly this gallant little party did not sustain any
loss.
Footnote 55:
The illustration is copied from the Cross and Clasp conferred upon the
late General Sir George Scovell, G.C.B. Gold medals were struck to
commemorate the battles of Roleia, Vimiera, Corunna, Talavera, Busaco,
Barrosa, Fuentes d’Onor, Albuhera, Salamanca, Vittoria, Pyrenees,
Nivelle, Nive, Toulouse, the capture of Java, Martinique, Guadaloupe,
etc. These were only granted to superior officers, and worn with a red
ribbon with blue edge. For example, see plate of “Talavera Gold
Medal.”
Footnote 56:
“Richoso, 1st. October, 1811.—Adverting to your Lordship’s despatch of
the 3rd. September, regarding the grant of medals to the officers of
the army, it occurs to me that an improvement might still be made in
the system; for instance, many officers, in the course of service,
become entitled to two or three or more medals. In my opinion, they
should receive but one; but for every additional action deemed worthy
of the medal, in which any officer having a medal should be present,
he should be warranted to have the name of that action engraved on his
medal, and that in that case the fresh medal for that action should be
given to the officer next in command in the regiment, who was present
and distinguished in the action.”—_The Wellington Dispatches._
“To the Earl of Liverpool.”
Footnote 57:
Some correspondence had taken place on the subject with the Marquis of
Wellington, as appears by the following:—
“Freneda, 16th. March, 1813.
“I have received your letter of the 24th. February, in regard to the
medals, and I concur entirely with you regarding all the
improvements you propose on the subject. You have provided a remedy
for a difficulty which I could never get over in a way at all
satisfactory to myself. I likewise agree with you in the propriety
of having a cross with eight bars, or a star with eight points, for
those who are entitled to more than seven distinctions. I am not
certain that it would not be best that all general officers, as well
as others, should wear the medal or cross at the button-hole, till
they should receive the last distinction. It is very awkward to ride
in round the neck.”
“To Earl Bathurst.”
_The Wellington Dispatches._
Footnote 58:
It appears that the Duke of Wellington was in favour of a more general
distribution, for in a letter dated Vera, 6th. November, 1813,
addressed to Marshal Sir William Carr Beresford, K.B., in reference to
his claim for the Ciudad Rodrigo medal, he remarked, “In regard to the
medals, I have always been of opinion, that government should have
extended the principle more than they did; and in executing their
orders, I believe it will be found that, whenever a medal could be
given to an individual under the orders of government, I have inserted
his name in the return. However, my decision on this or any other
subject is not final; and if anybody doubts, I wish he would apply to
superior authority.”—_The Wellington Dispatches._
Footnote 59:
Whilst the British were in position on the banks of the Nive, in
November, 1813, the French used to meet the English officers at a
narrow part of the river, and chat over the campaign. One of the
latter, in order to convince them of the reverses of Napoleon in
Germany, rolled a stone up in the _Star_ newspaper, and endeavoured to
throw it across the stream. The stone, unfortunately, went through it,
which made it fall into the water. The French officer thereupon
remarked, in pretty fair English, “Your good news is very soon
damped.”
Footnote 60:
“This attack, led by the 52nd. regiment, under Lieutenant-Colonel
Colborne, and supported on their right by Major-General Brisbane’s and
Colonel Keane’s brigades of the third division, and by simultaneous
attacks on the left by Major-General Anson’s brigade of the fourth
division, and on the right by Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Picton,
with the remainder of the third division, and the sixth division,
under Lieutenant-General Sir Henry Clinton, dislodged the enemy from
the heights, and gave us the victory.”—_Wellington’s despatch._
Footnote 61:
“I walked down to the bridge with Lord Wellington yesterday (6th
March, 1814,) and found him limp a little, and he said he was in
rather more pain than usual, but it was nothing. At dinner yesterday,
he said he was laughing at General Alava having had a knock, and
telling him it was all nonsense, and that he was not hurt, when he
received this blow, and a worse one in the same place himself. Alava
said it was to punish him for laughing at him.”—_Larpent’s Journal._
In “Recollections, by Samuel Rogers,” recently published, there is a
remark of Wellington’s in allusion to the above circumstance:—“The
elastic woven corselet would answer very well over the cuirass. It
saved me, I think, at Orthes, where I was hit on the hip. I was never
struck but on that occasion, and then I was not wounded. I was on
horseback again the same day.”
Footnote 62:
The 7th. Hussars, who highly distinguished themselves in this battle
do not bear “Orthes” on their accoutrements; though Wellington in his
despatches, said, “The charge of the 7th. Hussars under Lord E.
Somerset, was highly meritorious.”
Footnote 63:
The following statement gives the number of troops employed in Spain
and the South of France, at the periods of the several actions
mentioned:—
┌──────────────┬──────────────────────────────────────────────────────┐
│ Actions. │ Number of Troops. │
├──────────────┼─────────────────────────┬───────┬───────────┬────────┤
│ „ │Present and fit for Duty.│ Sick. │On Command.│ Total. │
├──────────────┼─────────────────────────┼───────┼───────────┼────────┤
│Roleia │ 14,871│ │ │ │
│Vimiera │ 18,903│ │ │ │
│Talavera │ 28,987│ 48,827│ 1596│ 35,410│
│Busaco │ 29,138│ 7,079│ 2526│ 38,743│
│Fuentes d’Onor│ 34,647│ 9,298│ 4912│ 48,857│
│Ciudad Rodrigo│ 37,014│ 12,392│ 4217│ 53,623│
│Badajoz │ 36,025│ 12,711│ 4433│ 53,169│
│Salamanca │ 38,531│ 13,891│ 5004│ 57,426│
│Vittoria │ 47,927│ 9,605│ 4294│ 61,826│
│Pyrenees │ 41,263│ 12,698│ 4916│ 58,877│
│Nivelle │ 45,104│ 13,658│ 4425│ 63,187│
│Nive │ 43,680│ 14,732│ 5007│ 63,419│
│Orthes │ 42,959│ 12,972│ 4690│ 60,621│
│Toulouse │ 42,807│ 12,907│ 5638│ 61,352│
└──────────────┴─────────────────────────┴───────┴───────────┴────────┘
Footnote 64:
A few notes on the Peninsula Medals may be given in addition to that
on page 59. Of the _Gold_ Medals, large and small, given only to
General Officers, four hundred and sixty-nine were issued. Of these,
one hundred and forty-three had _one_ clasp, seventy-two _two_ clasps.
Sixty-one gold Crosses were awarded; forty-six with _one_ clasp,
eighteen with _two_, seventeen with _three_, eight with _four_, seven
with _five_, three with _six_, two with _seven_, and one only with
_nine_ clasps, given to the Duke of Wellington, for thirteen general
engagements. To the cavalry which served during the war, the highest
number of bars issued with any medal was _eleven_, and only _four_
medals with this number. There were only _six_ survivors to claim the
medal with _fifteen_ bars in 1847. _Two_ medals only with _two_
bars—“Fort Detroit” and “Chrystler’s Farm”—were issued; one of these
was sold in 1887 for £25 10s. 0d. A medal with the bar “Chrystler’s
Farm” was sold in 1878 for £6 6s. 0d. A medal with _fourteen_ bars was
sold for £14. A medal with clasp for “Nive” was given as recently as
March, 1889, to an old veteran, Capt. Gammell, who as an ensign was
present at the sortie from Bayonne; but leaving the army soon
afterwards, and neglecting to forward his claim in 1847, did not
receive this recognition of his services till _seventy-five_ years had
elapsed, when nearly all his companions in arms had long been in their
graves.
Footnote 65:
“As the 42nd. regiment advanced through a field of rye, which reached
nearly to the men’s shoulders, a body of cavalry was seen approaching,
which was supposed to be either Prussians or Flemings, but which
proved to be French. The mistake was not discovered in time to
complete the proper formation to receive the charge; the regiment,
however, attempted to form square, and while in the act of so doing,
the French lancers galloped forward with great impetuosity, being
assured of victory when they saw the unprepared state of the regiment.
The regiment suffered severely; but the lancers were repulsed with
loss. When the enemy’s ardour was cooled and the attacks had become
less frequent and fierce, the regiment completed its formation. It had
sustained a severe loss in killed and wounded: Lieutenant-Colonel Sir
Robert Macara, K.C.B., had fallen, and the command of the regiment
devolved on Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel (afterwards Sir Robert Henry)
Dick.”
Footnote 66:
“The Duke, on this occasion, was very nearly overtaken by the French
cavalry; and being obliged to gallop towards the 92nd. Highlanders, he
called out to the nearest men to lie down in the ditch, when he fairly
leaped over them.”—_Captain Siborne._
Footnote 67:
“It is only recently that the remains of Sir Thomas Picton were
removed to St. Paul’s. In the _Times_ of Thursday, May 5th, 1859,
appeared a letter from W. Brewer, Esq., of 21, George Street, Hanover
Square, stating that in the vaults of the burying ground in the
Bayswater road, might be seen the thick chest or oak box, in which the
remains of this general, as they were packed up in the village of
Waterloo, and sent to England, were deposited. As these vaults were
just closed by order of the Privy Council, and the brickwork to close
in the coffins was at once to be commenced, this gentleman appealed to
the country that the body of this illustrious warrior might be
deposited in some distinguished mausoleum:—the result of this appeal
was that the remains of this gallant general were removed on the 8th.
of June, 1859, to St. Paul’s, and the following account of the
ceremony appeared in the _Morning Post_ of Thursday, June 9th., 1859:—
“Yesterday morning, according to arrangement, the remains of the late
Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Picton were removed from the cemetery
belonging to the parish of St. George, Hanover Square, to St. Paul’s
Cathedral.
“The coffin was placed on a gun-carriage, drawn by eight horses, It
was covered with a rich silk Genoa velvet pall with richly emblazoned
armorial bearings of the late general, and with the union-jack. The
procession was under the direction of the Royal Artillery. The first
carriage contained Mr. J. Picton, the Hon. Colonel Vereker, Colonel
Bagot, and General Wood. The second contained the Rev. Henry Howarth,
rector of St. George’s, Hanover Square, Mr. Stanley, and Dr. Brewer.
In the third were Mr. Cooper, Mr. Westerton, and Treherne. Then
followed the carriages of Lord Strafford, the Right Hon. Mr. Estcourt,
the Home Secretary, Lord Gough, General Sir F. Stovin, Sir John
Burgoyne, Sir Hew Ross, Sir Robert Gardiner, and Sir James Coleman.
“Amongst the others who appeared as mourners was the Rev. Dr. Macnab,
of Canada, representing his uncle, Captain Alexander Macnab, of the
30th. Regiment of Foot, who was aide-de-camp to General Picton, and
who fell at the battle of Waterloo.
“The procession moved slowly through the principal streets to St.
Paul’s Cathedral. When the body reached St. Paul’s Cathedral, some
time was taken up in removing the ponderous mass from the
gun-carriage, and bearing up the steps on the south side into the
Cathedral. It was there met by the Very Rev. the Dean Milman,
Archdeacon Hale, the Rev. W. Murray and several other prebendaries and
minor canons, who preceded the body to the crypt, where a vault had
been constructed not far from the tomb of Wellington, the illustrious
chief of the noble hero. At that moment the organ began to play the
‘Dead March in Saul.’ Followed by the old comrades of the illustrious
general, the body was conveyed, in the most solemn silence, to the
tomb, where it was received and lowered into the grave in the presence
of Colonel Vereker, Mr. J. Picton, and a large number of private
mourners.”
Footnote 68:
Lady de Lancey, a sister of Captain Basil Hall, carefully attended her
dying husband, Sir William de Lancey, in a peasant’s cottage at
Waterloo, for seven or eight days after the battle, in which he had
been severely wounded, and, in fact, was at first returned as killed.
In “Recollections, by Samuel Rogers,” the following account is given
by the Duke:—“De Lancey was with me when he was struck. We were on a
point of land that overlooked the plain, and I had just been warned by
some soldiers, (but as I saw well from it, and as two divisions were
engaging below, I had said, ‘Never mind,’) when a ball came leaping
along _en richochet_, as it is called, and striking him on the back,
sent him many yards over the head of his horse. He fell on his face,
and bounded upward and fell again. All the staff dismounted, and ran
to him; and when I came up he said, ‘Pray tell them to leave me, and
let me die in peace.’ I had him conveyed into the rear: and two days
afterwards, when, on my return from Brussels, I saw him in a barn, he
spoke with such strength that I said, (for I had reported him among
the killed,) ‘Why, De Lancey, you will have the advantage of Sir Condy
in Castle Rackrent; you will know what your friends said of you after
you were dead.’ ‘I hope I shall,’ he replied. Poor fellow! We had
known each other ever since we were boys. But I had no time to be
sorry; I went on with the army, and never saw him again.”
Footnote 69:
┌────────────────────┬─────────┬─────────┬─────────┬─────────┐
│ │ Cav. │ Art. │ Guns. │Infantry.│
├────────────────────┼─────────┼─────────┼─────────┼─────────┤
│British │ 5843│ 2967│ 78│ 15,181│
│King’s German Legion│ 1997│ 526│ 18│ 3,301│
│Hanoverians │ 497│ 465│ 12│ 10,258│
│Brunswickers │ 866│ 510│ 16│ 4,586│
│Nassausers │ │ │ │ 2,880│
│Dutch Belgians │ 3205│ 1177│ 32│ 13,402│
├────────────────────┼─────────┼─────────┼─────────┼─────────┤
│ Total │ 12408│ 5645│ 156│ 49,608│
└────────────────────┴─────────┴─────────┴─────────┴─────────┘
Footnote 70:
The Life Guards and Blues were without cuirasses at Waterloo; and the
1st. Foot Guards received the royal authority to be styled Grenadier
Guards, to commemorate their having been victorious over the Imperial
Guard.
Footnote 71:
In an interesting paper, entitled “APSLEY HOUSE,” which appeared in
the “Quarterly Review,” for March, 1853, descriptive of a visit to the
late Duke’s residence, the writer thus alludes to this medal,—“His own
Waterloo medal, engraved ‘Arthur, Duke of Wellington,’ and much worn
by use, with the ring cobbled and mended by himself, is indeed a
relic.”
Footnote 72:
At this period the Fingo tribes placed themselves under the protection
of the British government; great care was ordered to be observed that
they should not be taken for the enemy. Their warriors were
distinguished from the Kaffirs, by carrying shields.
Footnote 73:
At this period the 27th. Foot joined. On the arrival of the regiment
at Graham’s Town, on the 8th. of September, a provisional battalion,
consisting of four hundred Hottentots, divided into four companies,
and officered by colonists, was attached to the corps. The 72nd. and
75th. regiments had similar battalions attached to them.
Footnote 74:
“The conduct of the troops has well maintained the character of
British soldiers, and the losses sustained by the 2nd. Queen’s Royal
Regiment, will stand prominent on the Regimental Records of the former
achievements of this gallant corps.”—_Cape General Orders._
Footnote 75:
“At the moment he was hit, he was giving directions to a company of
his own well-loved corps, which was skirmishing in the bush, and the
position of which he wished to alter a little. Whilst raising his arm
to indicate the ground he alluded to, a huge Hottentot stepped rapidly
from a thick clump close by, and delivered the fatal shot; observing
with characteristic cunning the irreparable mischief he had done, he
screeched out, in hellish accents, ‘_Johnny, bring stretcher_,’ and,
turning on his heel, dived into the clump again before the infuriated
74th. could wreak their vengeance upon him.
“Fordyce lived a quarter of an hour after receiving his death-wound.
The ball had passed through his abdomen; and, as he was borne away in
the consciousness of approaching death, he was just able to utter, in
faint accents, the words—‘_Take care of my poor regiment_—I AM READY,’
when he passed placidly away.”—_United Service Magazine, April, 1852._
Footnote 76:
The “Birkenhead,” an iron steam transport, sailed from Queenstown for
the Cape, with drafts of the 12th. Lancers, 2nd., 6th., 12th., 43rd.,
45th., 60th., 73rd., 74th., and 91st. Regiments; the whole under the
command of Lieutenant-Colonel Seton of the 74th. Off Simon’s Bay, on
26th. February, 1852, she struck on a sunken rock, and shortly
afterwards sank. Out of six hundred and thirty-eight souls on board,
only 184 were saved. Colonel Seton and his men exhibited an example of
the highest coolness and self-possession, and died at their post with
the courage and resolution of British soldiers. A graceful tribute has
been paid by the Queen to his memory, and that of the officers,
non-commissioned officers, and men who perished in the wreck. Her
Majesty, desirous of recording her admiration of their heroic
constancy and unbroken discipline, has caused to be placed in the
colonnade at Chelsea Hospital, a tablet in commemoration of this
event. When the ship struck, Colonel Seton called all the officers
about him, and impressed upon them the necessity of preserving order
and silence among the men, and intimated to the soldiers by his
sergeant-major, that he would be the last to quit the ship. After
placing the women, children, and sick, in the over-crowded boats, with
his men drawn up on the deck, as if standing on parade, they all went
down together with the wreck; one of the noblest examples of heroism
ever recorded. As a splendid instance of heroic constancy, the late
William I., Emperor of Germany, then King of Prussia, ordered the
glorious story to be read on parade at the head of every regiment in
his service.
Footnote 77:
The body of Sandilli was found in the bush, and was brought on a horse
into the British camp. As he lay on the ground wrapped in a piece of
old sail cloth, the Fingoes marched past, and each shook his assagai
in the face of the dead chief. He was then interred by them in the
presence of the troops.
Footnote 78:
Some time after, a Zulu chief in speaking of the battle at
Isandhlwana, said: “The red soldiers killed many of us with their
bayonets; when they found we were upon them, they turned back to back.
They all fought till they died, they were hard to kill. Not one tried
to escape.” Another said: “Ah, those red soldiers, how few they were,
and how they fought! They fell like stones, each man in his place.”
Footnote 79:
“He was last seen with his back to a rock, six Zulus lying dead at his
feet, his empty revolver in his left hand, a bloody sabre in his
right, and two assegais quivering in his body.”
Footnote 80:
One of the wounded officers was the gallant Major Hackett, V.C., of
the 90th. Perthshire Regiment, who led his men into action with a pipe
in his mouth. He was shot through the head, but recovered with the
loss of both eyes.
Footnote 81:
On the preceding evening, Sir E. Wood paraded his men, and thus
addressed them, to their great encouragement:—“This is the last of the
laagering business. The Zulus think we cannot beat them in the open,
and we are going to try. I have conversed with Oham’s men and others
who were at Isandlhwana, and they all state that the Zulus would never
have beaten those companies of the 24th., but that they got in rear of
them. Now, I want you, to-morrow, to pay attention to your officers,
as we are going to fight them in square, and I have every confidence
in you, providing you keep shoulder to shoulder, fighting back to
back. I cannot promise all will return, but that we shall be victors I
am sure.”
Footnote 82:
This Medal was struck at the Government Mint in Calcutta.
Footnote 83:
The first Jellalabad medal is also very scarce. Since 1842 it has been
the custom with medals granted for service in India to present them to
the legal representatives of deceased officers and soldiers.
Footnote 84:
A gold Maltese cross, on a larger cross of silver, supported by two
crossed swords, in the centre, a circle of pearls, worn with a red and
green ribbon.
Footnote 85:
The 44th. regiment arrived at Jellalabad in January 1841, and was
moved to Cabool in May following. On the 1st. of October of that
year, the strength of the regiment in Afghanistan was 25 officers,
35 sergeants, 14 drummers, and 635 rank and file. The number killed
at Cabool, and during the retreat, amounted to 22 officers and 543
men; three officers, Lieutenant-Colonel Shelton, and Lieutenants
Evans and Souter, and 51 men were taken prisoners. The officers
killed between the 10th. of November, 1841, and the 13th. of
January, 1842, were Lieutenant-Colonel Mackrell, Major Scott,
Captain Swayne, McCrea, Leighton, and Robinson; Lieutenants Dodgin,
Collins, White, Wade, Hogg, Cumberland, Raban, Cadett, Swinton,
Fortye, and Gray; Paymaster Bourke; Quartermaster Halahan; Surgeon
Harcourt, and Assistant-Surgeons Balfour and Primrose.
Lieutenant Souter, severely wounded, preserved the colours of the
44th. by tying them round his waist. 102 officers were killed at
Cabool, and during the retreat.
Footnote 86:
This was the place where the massacre of the British troops occurred,
and not as too frequently stated, in the _Khyber_ pass, which had they
been able to reach, being on the Indian side Jellalabad, they would
have been safe.
Footnote 87:
It is remarkable that the Sikhs, afterwards such formidable opponents
during the Sutlej and Punjab campaigns, were able supporters at this
period, and during the recent Indian Mutiny they sustained their
former character, the Sikh regiments being most valuable allies.
Footnote 88:
One of these officers, Lieutenant Mein, was thus alluded to in
reference to his conduct, while serving with the army on its retreat
from Cabool, by Sir Robert Peel, on moving the vote of thanks to the
army employed in Afghanistan:—“I have said that, in the course of this
campaign, instances of the most generous devotion, of friendly
sympathy, and of desperate fidelity, were displayed, which deserve at
least a passing notice. Lieutenant Eyre says: ‘Lieutenant Sturt
(son-in-law to Sir Robert and Lady Sale) had nearly cleared the
defile, when he received his wound, and would have been left on the
ground to be hacked to pieces by the Ghazees, who followed in the rear
to complete the work of slaughter, but for the generous intrepidity of
Lieutenant Mein, of Her Majesty’s 13th. Light Infantry, who, on
learning what had befallen him, went back to his succour, and stood by
him for several minutes, at the imminent risk of his own life, vainly
entreating aid from the passers by. He was, at length, joined by
Sergeant Deane, of the Sappers, with whose assistance he dragged his
friend, on a quilt, through the remainder of the Pass, when he
succeeded in mounting him on a miserable pony, and conducted him in
safety to the camp, where the unfortunate officer lingered till the
following morning, and was the only man of the whole force who
received Christian burial. Lieutenant Mein was himself at this very
time suffering from a dangerous wound in the head, received in the
previous October; and his heroic disregard of self, and fidelity to
his friend in the hour of danger, are well deserving of a record in
the annals of British valour and virtue; I think, Sir, it is but just
that the name of Lieutenant Mein should be mentioned with honour in
the House of Commons, and I do not regret having noticed this
circumstance, as it has called forth so generous, and general an
expression of sympathy and approval.’”
The name and sufferings of Lady Sale will be ever connected with the
disasters in Afghanistan. Her Journal is one of exciting and absorbing
interest.
Footnote 89:
A General Order of October, 1842, announced: “To every officer,
non-commissioned officer, and private present within Kelat-i-Ghilzie,
and forming part of the garrison during the late investment, will be
presented a silver medal,” &c. The garrison consisted of 600 of the
Shah’s army and three companies of the 12th. Bengal Native Infantry.
No Queen’s regiment took part in the defence, but there were present
forty European artillery and sixty Sappers and Miners, the whole being
under the command of Captain John Craigie.
Footnote 90:
On the south face of the fort was a large bastion, close to which was
an open space which had been converted into a burial ground; here the
remains of Colonel Dennie, with many other gallant soldiers were laid,
and the engineer officer in mining the bastion caused the whole mass
to be thrown by the explosion over the graves, thus leaving a lasting
and appropriate monument over them, and effectually preventing the
bodies being disturbed by the Afghans.
Footnote 91:
The shots were fired by two Pathan soldiers in the 29th. to rouse
their neighbours, the Afghans, at the top of the Pass. A native
officer detected them at the time by smelling the barrels of their
rifles, but, to screen his co-religionists, kept his knowledge to
himself, and made no report to his superior of the matter. The
traitors were subsequently discovered and tried by court-martial; one
was condemned to death and hanged, and the other imprisoned for two
years with hard labour. The native lieutenant was also sentenced to
transportation for seven years.
Footnote 92:
Among the guns captured were seventeen Armstrongs, and an old brass
Dutch piece, with the date 1625. How it got to Cabul is a mystery.
Footnote 93:
The Rev. J. W. Adams, Chaplain to the Force, who had accompanied the
troopers, gained the Victoria Cross for rescuing some men of the 9th.
Lancers, who had fallen into a deep ditch, he being all the time under
a heavy fire, and up to his waist in water. Haying dismounted in order
to give more effectual assistance, he made his escape on foot, when
the Afghans were within a few yards of him.
Footnote 94:
In this charge, Major White shouted to his men: “Just one charge more
to settle the business.”
Footnote 95:
The first design for this medal showed the Chinese Plenipotentiaries
signing the treaty, and on the cloth of the table was an embroidered
pattern representing the British Lion trampling on the Chinese dragon.
So much was this part of the design approved of, that it was adopted
for the reverse, instead of the whole, with the motto as above, and
“Nankin, 1842,” underneath; but the present medal was ultimately
struck, the first being deemed offensive to the feelings of the
conquered people.
Footnote 96:
There was but one medal for the second Chinese war, _issued with five
clasps_, to a Royal Marine artilleryman. When first issued, the ribbon
of the medal was blue, yellow, red, white and green, in stripes, but
afterwards changed to crimson and yellow.
Footnote 97:
“The grenadier company of H. M. 55th. Foot, and two companies of the
6th. regiment of M. N. I., with the Sappers carrying the ladders,
under the command of Brevet-Major Maclean, 55th. Foot, advanced
against the north-east angle. The Sappers, commanded by Lieutenant
Johnstone, with the greatest steadiness and gallantry reared their
ladders against the wall, and in a few minutes the grenadiers of the
55th. had mounted, and dividing into two parties, proceeded to clear
the ramparts, one party turning to the right, under Brevet-Major
Maclean, and another to the left, under Lieutenant Cuddy,
55th.”—_Major-General Schoedde’s despatch._
Footnote 98:
The 59th. regiment, Royal Sappers and Miners, first landed, then the
French Naval Brigade, followed by that of the Royal Marines, and later
in the day by the British Naval Brigade. The numbers amounted to five
thousand six hundred and seventy-nine, namely, eight hundred troops;
Royal Marines, two thousand one hundred; Naval Brigade, one thousand
eight hundred and twenty-nine; and French Naval Brigade, nine hundred
and fifty. The _mot d’ordre_, or parole, throughout the operations was
“France and England.” Shortly after the landing, Lieutenant Hacket, of
the 59th., aide-de-camp to Colonel Graham, whilst carrying an order,
was surprised by a party of Chinese, who inhumanly beheaded him, and
then made off. Two of them were shot, and a third was afterwards
hanged.
Footnote 99:
Yeh was captured while endeavouring to escape, by a party of blue
jackets, under the command of Captain Key, who took the Commissioner
with his own hand. He was eventually sent as a prisoner to Calcutta,
where he died in the month of April following.
Footnote 100:
The loss in this brilliant affair was trifling, 21 English being
killed and wounded, and 67 on the side of the French, principally
through the explosion of a magazine in one of the forts after its
capture.
Footnote 101:
The storming party consisted of a wing of the 44th., under
Lieutenant-Colonel Mac Mahon, and one of the 67th., under
Lieutenant-Colonel Thomas, supported by the other wings of those two
regiments and the Royal Marines, under Lieutenant-Colonel Gascoigne. A
detachment of the latter, under Lieutenant-Colonel Travers, carried a
pontoon bridge for crossing the wet ditches, and Major Graham, of the
Royal Engineers, conducted the assault. The whole were commanded by
Brigadier Reeves; who, although severely wounded in three places, did
not quit the field until he had conducted his men into the fort.
Footnote 102:
Mr. Parkes and all his companions, with Mr. Loch and Captain Brabazon,
were made prisoners; the whole number being twenty-six British, and
twelve French subjects. Twenty of them died from the horrible
treatment of the Chinese. The remains of Lieutenant Anderson, Messrs.
de Norman, and Bowlby were subsequently delivered up by their captors,
or rather murderers, and were publicly and solemnly interred in the
Russian cemetery, within the walls of Pekin.
Footnote 103:
The late Lord Herbert, in his first speech in the House of Lords, in
moving the vote of thanks to the Forces in China, alluded to this
service:—“The Tartar cavalry had posted themselves upon an eminence,
which had a sudden fall at the foot of it, and in the deepest part
they had made a ditch. They evidently thought our cavalry could not
pass this ditch, and that they should be able to pick off our men as
they came up with the greatest ease with their matchlocks. The spot
has been described to me by an eye-witness as what would be called, in
hunting phraseology, “a very ugly place,” one which very many would
have looked at twice, and which very few would have gone at. The
probability is that the majority of the field would have gone round,
and attained their object in some other way. The 1st. Dragoon Guards
however rode at it, and so successfully, that they cleared the place
without more than one or two of the men getting out of the ranks. This
struck dismay into the Tartars, who had no conception such a feat was
possible, and they instantly scattered themselves all over the plain.
A Chinese force afterwards attempted to clear the place, as our men
had, but they utterly failed, and fell back into the ditch. It is said
to have been singular to witness the great respect the enemy always
paid to our cavalry, whether regulars or irregulars, but the alarm
depicted in their countenances, and their sudden change of tactics
whenever our Dragoon Guards afterwards came into the field, was
something remarkable.”
Footnote 104:
As a lesson to the Emperor and his officials, and as a punishment for
their perfidy and cruelty towards these unfortunate gentlemen, the
summer residence of the Emperor, called Yuen-ming-yuen, which extended
for six or seven miles, was plundered and burnt. Some idea of its
extent may be given in the fact that it took two days to set fire to
and destroy all the buildings. The grounds were more than ten miles in
diameter, and the palace consisted of thirty distinct residences with
appendages.
Corps employed against Canton, in 1857, and the Taku Forts and Pekin,
in 1860. Those present at Canton, Taku Forts, Pekin, (as shewn by the
figure 1,) have been authorised to bear the names of these places on
their regimental colours; the 60th., being Rifles, have them on their
appointments. The Artillery, Engineers, and Marines have a general
motto, and do not receive such distinctions:—
┌────────────────────────────────┬───────┬──────┬──────┬──────────────┐
│ CORPS. │Canton.│ Taku │Pekin.│ │
│ │ │Forts.│ │ │
├────────────────────────────────┼───────┼──────┼──────┼──────────────┤
│Royal Artillery[105] │ 1│ 1│ 1│ │
│Madras Artillery │ │ 1│ │Two Companies.│
│Royal Engineers[106] │ 1│ 1│ 1│ │
│Madras Engineers │ │ 1│ │Two Companies.│
│1st. King’s Dragoon Guards │ │ 1│ 1│Two Squadrons.│
│1st. Sikh Irregular Cavalry, now│ │ 1│ 1│Head-quarters.│
│ 11th. Bengal Cavalry │ │ │ │ │
│Fane’s Horse, now 19th. Bengal │ │ 1│ 1│ „ │
│ Cavalry │ │ │ │ │
│1st. Battalion Military Train │ │ 1│ 1│ „ │
│1st. (Royal) Regt., 2nd. batt. │ │ 1│ 1│ „ │
│2nd. (Queen’s) Regt., 1st. batt.│ │ 1│ 1│ „ │
│3rd. (Buffs) Regt., 1st. batt. │ │ 1│ │ „ │
│31st. Regiment │ │ 1│ │ „ │
│44th. „ │ │ 1│ │ „ │
│59th. „ │ 1│ │ │ „ │
│60th. „ 2nd. batt. │ │ 1│ 1│ „ │
│67th. „ │ │ 1│ 1│ „ │
│99th. „ │ │ 1│ │ „ │
│Royal Marines[107] │ 1│ 1│ │ │
│8th. Punjaub Infantry, now 20th.│ │ 1│ 1│Head-quarters.│
│15th. „ now 22nd.│ │ 1│ 1│ „ │
│38th. Madras Native │ 1│ │ │ │
│ Infantry[108] │ │ │ │ │
└────────────────────────────────┴───────┴──────┴──────┴──────────────┘
Footnote 105:
Three batteries at Canton, nine at Taku Forts, five at Pekin.
Footnote 106:
Half a Company at Canton, two and a half companies at Taku and Pekin.
Footnote 107:
Three Battalions at Canton, one at Taku Forts.
Footnote 108:
Detachment of two officers and forty men; being so small a portion of
the corps, the word “Canton” was not authorised for the regiment.
Footnote 109:
The only Queen’s regiment at Meeanee was the 22nd., and the following
extracts from the despatch of Major-General Sir Charles Napier testify
the part borne by it in this victory:—“Lieutenant-Colonel Pennefather
was severely wounded, as, with the high courage of a soldier, he led
his regiment up the desperate bank of the Fulailee. Major Wyllie,
Captains Tucker and Conway, Lieutenants Harding and Phayre, were all
wounded while gloriously animating their men to sustain the shock of
numbers. Captains Meade, Tew, and Cookson, with Lieutenant Wood, all
fell honourably, urging on the assault with unmitigated valour. Major
Poole, of the 22nd., and Captain Jackson, of the 25th. Native
Infantry, who succeeded to the command of those regiments, proved
themselves worthy of their dangerous posts. The Acting Assistant
Quartermaster-General, Lieutenant McMurdo, of the 22nd. regiment, had
his horse killed, and, while on foot leading some soldiers in a
desperate dash down the enemy’s side of the bank, he cut down a
chieftain. He has greatly assisted me by his activity and zeal during
the whole of our operations. Innumerable are the individual acts of
intrepidity which took place between our soldiers and their opponents,
too numerous for detail in this despatch, yet well meriting a record.”
Footnote 110:
Major Poole, commanding the 22nd. regiment, in consequence of
Lieutenant-Colonel Pennefather having been severely wounded, stated in
his report, respecting the soldiers of the regiment under his command,
who had distinguished themselves in the battle of Meeanee, “that the
officers generally assert that they feel difficulty in making
selections, where the conduct of every man of their companies was so
satisfactory. In so general a field of action and persevering
exertion, I equally feel at a loss where to draw a distinction; but it
may be proper to mention the names of Private James O’Neill, of the
light company, who took a standard whilst we were actively engaged
with the enemy, and Drummer Martin Delaney; the latter shot,
bayoneted, and captured the arms of Meer Whullee Mahomed Khan, who was
mounted, and directing the enemy in the hottest part of the
engagement.”
Footnote 111:
The words “Meeanee,” “Hyderabad,” and “Scinde,” were authorised to be
borne on the colours of the 22nd. regiment.
Footnote 112:
In the pursuit of Meer Shere Mahomed, the following men of the 22nd.,
concealing their wounds received in the battle of Hyderabad, marched
with their regiment the next day, thinking another action was at
hand:—Sergeant Haney, John Durr, John Muldowney, Robert Young, Henry
Lines, Patrick Gill, James Andrews, Thomas Middleton, James Mulvey,
and Silvester Day.
Footnote 113:
Brigadier Stopford, C.B., of the 64th., who was killed on the 9th. of
December, 1856, at the attack on Reshire, in Persia, commanded the
40th. at Maharajpoor, and fell whilst leading on his regiment,
dangerously wounded, at the very muzzles of the enemy’s guns. For this
service he was made Lieutenant-Colonel and a C.B. He lay for a
considerable time wounded on the field, among the dying and the dead,
men and horses, and might have fallen a victim to his own generosity.
When his dooly or stretcher was sent for him from the rear, and he
perceived Major-General Churchill lying near him mortally wounded,
with both legs carried away by a cannon ball, like another Sidney, he
said, “Oh! General you are worse than I am, you’ll bleed to death, you
must go on this dooly.” Colonel Stopford was at last carried to the
rear, and was only in time to bid farewell to the general who died
immediately afterwards.
Footnote 114:
The total casualties, including the Native corps, exceeded a thousand
killed and wounded.
Footnote 115:
The British army consisted of 5,674 Europeans and 12,053 natives, with
sixty-five guns.
Footnote 116:
“Near the middle of it, one of their heavy guns was advanced, and
played with deadly effect upon our troops. Lieutenant-General Sir
Henry Hardinge immediately formed Her Majesty’s 80th. Foot and the
1st. European Light Infantry. They were led to the attack by their
commanding officers, and animated in their exertions by
Lieutenant-Colonel Robert Blucher Wood (Aide-de-Camp to the
Lieutenant-General), who was wounded in the outset, the 80th. captured
the gun, and the enemy dismayed by this counter-check, did not venture
to press on further.”—_General Sir Hugh Gough’s Despatch._
Footnote 117:
A vivid picture of this sanguinary struggle was given by the late
Viscount Hardinge, in a letter to a member of his family, which was
quoted by Sir Robert Peel, when the vote of thanks to the army was
proposed in Parliament. “It was the most extraordinary of my life. I
bivouacked with the men, without food or covering, and our nights are
bitter cold. A burning camp in our front, our brave fellows lying down
under a heavy cannonade which continued during the whole night, mixed
with the wild cries of the Sikhs, our English hurrah, the tramp of
men, and the groans of the dying. In this state, with a handful of
men, who had carried the batteries the night before, I remained till
morning, taking very short intervals of rest by lying down with
various regiments in succession, to ascertain their temper and revive
their spirits. I found myself again with my old friends of the 29th.,
31st., 50th., and 9th., and all in good heart. My answer to all and
every man was, that we must fight it out, attack the enemy vigorously
at daybreak, beat him, or die honourably in the field. The gallant old
General, kind-hearted and heroically brave, entirely coincided with
me. During the night I occasionally called upon our brave English
soldiers to punish the Sikhs when they came too close, and were
imprudent; and when morning broke we went at it in true English style.
Gough was on the right. I placed myself, and dear little Arthur by my
side, in the centre, about thirty yards in front of the men, to
prevent their firing, and we drove the enemy without a halt from one
extremity of their camp to the other, capturing thirty or forty guns
as we went along, which fired at twenty paces from us, and were served
obstinately. The brave men drew up in an excellent line, and cheered
Gough and myself as we rode up the line, the regimental colours
lowering to me as on parade. The mournful part is the heavy loss I
have sustained in my officers. I have had ten aides-de-camp _hors de
combat_, five killed and five wounded. The fire of grape was very
heavy from 100 pieces of cannon. The Sikh army was drilled by French
officers, and the men the most warlike in India.”
Footnote 118:
“The Governor-General’s thanks are due to all the infantry regiments
of Her Majesty, and to the 1st. European Light Infantry of the East
India Company’s service, all of which regiments distinguished
themselves by the most devoted courage in braving the destructive fire
of the enemy’s batteries, and valiantly capturing their guns. The
Governor-General offers his thanks more especially to Her Majesty’s
3rd. Dragoons, who on all these occasions, sought opportunities of
useful conflict with the enemy, and fought with that superiority over
their opponents which skill and discipline impart to brave and
determined men.”—_General Orders by the Right Honourable the
Governor-General._
Footnote 119:
Shortly after the storming of the village of Aliwal, an European
officer in the Sikh service was given in charge to the 31st. regiment,
having surrendered himself as a prisoner to an officer of one of the
cavalry regiments in the Company’s service. He said his servant had
galloped off with his charger, and, being rather stout, preferred
giving himself up to the chance of running away; his name was John
Potter, a native of Maidstone, in Kent; he had deserted from the
Company’s artillery twenty years before, and was now a Colonel of
artillery in the Sikh service, having a native wife and family at
Lahore. The Governor-General afterwards permitted him to hold an
appointment in the Sikh service.
Footnote 120:
A most gallant act was performed by Sergeant Bernard McCabe, of the
31st. Foot. Lieutenant Tritton, bearing the Queen’s colour, was shot
through the head, and Ensign Jones, who carried the regimental one,
was nearly at the same time mortally wounded. The regimental colour
falling to the ground, was seized by Sergeant McCabe, who rushing
forward, crossed the ditch, and planted it on the highest point of the
enemy’s fortifications, maintaining his position under a most
tremendous fire, the colour being completely riddled with shot. The
men, cheering, scrambled into the works as best they could, and drove
the enemy into the river, Lieutenant Noel bearing the Queen’s colour,
the staff of which shivered in his hand. Sergeant McCabe was appointed
to an ensigncy in the 18th. Royal Irish Regiment, on the
recommendation of the late General Sir Harry Smith, who pronounced
this deed to be one of the most daring he ever witnessed, and which he
considered tended much to shorten the struggle. Captain McCabe, of the
32nd., to which regiment he was afterwards promoted, died of wounds,
received while leading his fourth sortie, at Lucknow, on the 1st. of
October, 1857.
Footnote 121:
Guns mounted upon camels, and carrying shot about one pound in weight.
Footnote 122:
“Major-General Sir Joseph Thackwell has established a claim on this
day to the rare commendation of having achieved much with a cavalry
force, where the duty to be done consisted entirely of an attack on
field works, usually supposed to be the particular province of
infantry and artillery. His vigilance and activity throughout our
operations, and the superior manner in which our outposts duties have
been carried on under his superintendence demand my warmest
acknowledgements.”—_General Sir Hugh Gough’s despatch._
Footnote 123:
A superb gold medal, designed by William Wyon, Esq., was presented to
this officer by the Honourable East India Company. The obverse bears
the head of the Queen, superscribed VICTORIA REGINA, and on the
reverse are Victory and Valour crowning the arms of Major Edwardes;
these figures are resting on the lotus flower, and beneath is the
infant Hercules strangling the serpents, in allusion to the youth of
the hero; within the border thus formed is the following
inscription:—FROM THE EAST INDIA COMPANY TO LIEUTT. AND BREVT.-MAJOR
H. B. EDWARDES, C.B., FOR HIS SERVICES IN THE PUNJAB, A.D.
MDCCCXLVIII.
Footnote 124:
Brevet-Major Edwardes, C.B., in his despatch to Major-General Whish
giving such details of the action of the 7th. of November as concerned
the Irregular Auxiliary Force under his command, and Lieutenant Lake,
stated:—“I regret to say that the head of the British line reached the
east side of the nullah as our Irregulars arrived at the passage in
the canal, which connected the entrenchments on the east and west, and
a party of Sheikh Emamoodeen’s Rohillas, disregarding the heat of the
action the orders they had received to keep on their own side of the
nullah, crossed over and had captured a gun on the eastern bank, when
they were mistaken by the Sepoys for Moolraj’s troops, and two were
shot down before the error could be explained.
“I deem it my duty to bring to your notice the noble conduct of a
private of Her Majesty’s 32nd. Foot, who at this juncture, perceiving
what was going on, leaped down the canal, and putting himself in front
of my Pathans, faced the British troops, and waved his shako on the
end of his bayonet as the signal to cease firing. Thus many friendly
lives were saved. The name of this brave man is Howell.”
Footnote 125:
During this siege, the first Naval Brigade was organised. It consisted
of about one hundred men from Captain Powell’s steamers of the Indus
flotilla, who worked a battery of eighteen-pounders, in the most
effective manner.
Footnote 126:
The Sikhs “were magnificently placed, on a low hill surrounded by a
thick jungle, equalling the British in number of guns, and more than
doubling them in troops.”—_Letter from Officer engaged in the battle._
Footnote 127:
When Brigadier Pennycuick fell mortally wounded, a Sikh was mangling
the body; on seeing which his son rushed forward, dealt an avenging
blow, and across his father’s corpse endeavoured to protect the
remains; but it was in vain, and the heroic youth fell overpowered by
numbers.
Another father and son met a like fate in this campaign. Colonel
Cureton was killed at Ramnuggur, and his son, Lieutenant A. J.
Cureton, of the 14th. Light Dragoons, fell at Chilianwala.
Footnote 128:
The loss of the 24th., which advanced on the Sikh guns with unloaded
muskets, and blown by the run, was fearful; it was the central
regiment of the fifth brigade, under Brigadier Pennycuick, which
formed the right brigade of the third division, under
Brigadier-General Colin Campbell. Lieutenants-Colonels Brookes and
Pennycuick, C.B., Major Harris, Captains Lee, Travers, Harris, and
Shore, Lieutenants George Phillips, Payne, Woodgate, and Ensigns
William Phillips, Collis, and Pennycuick were killed; Major Paynter,
Captains Brown and Bazalgette, Lieutenants Williams, Croker, Berry,
Thelwall, and Hartshorn (Adjutant), Macpherson, and Archer (96th.
Foot,) were wounded. Of the men the casualties were returned as four
hundred and ninety-seven killed or wounded; two hundred and
twenty-seven of these were killed in action, and nine subsequently
died of their wounds.
Footnote 129:
“This division nobly maintained the character of the Indian Army,
taking and spiking the whole of the enemy’s guns in their front, and
dispersing the Sikhs wherever they were seen.”—_Lord Gough’s
despatch._
Footnote 130:
Forty guns, twelve of which were brought into the British camp.
Footnote 131:
Thirty-eight officers and five hundred and sixty-four men killed,
ninety-four officers and one thousand five hundred and fifty-seven men
wounded, and one hundred and four missing.
Footnote 132:
Lieutenant Philpotts having been some time on the station was well
known and respected by Heke and the natives. At the head of his men,
while endeavouring to hew down the palisades with an axe, the
defenders called to him by name, and told him to go away, or they
should shoot him. This he disregarded and fell. His body being left in
possession of the Maories, was by them cooked and partly eaten.
Footnote 133:
The loss would have been greater but for the noble conduct of Allen,
the bugler of the detachment, a mere lad: who when struck on the right
arm by a tomahawk in the act of sounding the alarm, seized the bugle
with his left, and gave a blast which effectually roused his sleeping
comrades, when another stroke laid him dead on the ground.
Footnote 134:
The soldiers blamed the sailors for the miscarriage of this affair,
who retaliated by making a similar charge against the military. The
day was closing when the assault took place, and it appears that when
the party led by Commander Hay got into the interior of the “pa,”
nothing could at first be seen but a few wounded Maories lying about,
and concluding the place to be abandoned, some of the men began
straggling in search of plunder. The enemy, who had lain concealed and
secure from the bombardment, in holes dug out of the earth covered
with turf and brushwood, suddenly rose up on all sides, and poured in
such close and withering volleys that the stormers seeing their
officers all shot down, were seized with a panic, and discipline was
at an end.
Footnote 135:
General Cameron wrote in his despatch “The 43rd Regiment: the Service
have sustained a serious loss in the death of Lieut.-Colonel Booth,
which took place on the night after the attack. I have already
mentioned the brilliant example shown by the officers in the assault;
and when I met him on the following morning as he was being carried
out of the work, his first words were an expression of regret that he
had found it impossible to carry out my orders.”
Footnote 136:
Corporal J. Byrne, V.C., of the 68th., when the order to charge was
given, was the first man of his company into the rifle-pits; a Maori,
whom he ran through with his bayonet, seized his rifle with one hand,
and holding it firm, with the bayonet through his body, tried to cut
down the corporal with his tomahawk, but his life was saved by
Sergeant Murray, who for his distinguished bravery on the occasion was
awarded the Victoria Cross. Sergeant Murray charged a rifle-pit
containing from eight to ten of the enemy, and, single-handed, killed
or wounded every one of them.
Footnote 137:
So numerous were these expeditions, that no less than _fifteen_
occurred between the years 1849 and 1855 inclusive.
Footnote 138:
18th., eight hundred and fifty men; 51st., nine hundred; 80th., four
hundred and sixty; Artillery, five companies, five hundred and
seventeen; Native Infantry, three regiments, two thousand eight
hundred; Gun Lascars, seventy; Sappers and Miners, one hundred and
seventy; in all five thousand seven hundred and sixty-seven men.
Footnote 139:
Captain John Augustus Wood, of the 20th. Bombay Native Infantry,
gained the Victoria Cross for his gallantry on the 9th. of December.
On that day he led the grenadier company, which formed the head of the
assaulting column. He was the first man on the parapet of the fort,
where he was instantly attacked by a large number of the garrison, who
suddenly sprang on him from a trench cut in the parapet itself. These
men fired a volley at Captain Wood and the head of the storming party,
when only a yard or two distant; although struck by no less than seven
musket-balls, he at once threw himself upon the enemy, passed his
sword through the body of their leader, and, being closely followed by
the men of his company, speedily overcame all opposition, and
established himself in the place. His wounds compelled him to leave
the force for a time; but with the true spirit of a good soldier, he
rejoined his regiment, and returned to his duty at Bushire before the
wounds were properly healed.
Footnote 140:
Lieutenants Arthur Thomas Moore (Adjutant), and John Grant Malcolmson,
of the 3rd. Bombay Light Cavalry, here gained the Victoria Cross. On
the occasion of an attack on the enemy on the 8th. of February, 1857,
led by Lieutenant-Colonel Forbes, C.B., Lieutenant Moore, the Adjutant
of the Regiment, was, perhaps, the first of all by a horse’s length.
His horse leaped into the square, and instantly fell dead, crushing
down his rider, and breaking his sword as he fell among the broken
ranks of the enemy. Lieutenant Moore speedily extricated himself, and
attempted with his broken sword to force his way through the press;
but he would have assuredly lost his life had not Lieutenant
Malcolmson, observing his peril, fought his way to his dismounted
comrade through a crowd of enemies, and, giving him his stirrup,
safely carried him through everything out of the throng.
Footnote 141:
“To Lieutenant-General Sir James Outram, and to his brave companions
in arms, the Governor-General in Council desires to offer an early
assurance of the warm approbation and thanks which they have so well
merited. These are especially due to Major-General Stalker, C.B., and
to Colonel Lugard, C.B., chief of the staff, who are described by Sir
James Outram as having guided the troops to victory in the time—most
happily not of long continuance—during which he was disabled by a
severe fall from his horse.”—_Fort William, March 12th, 1857._
Major-General Stalker and Commodore Ethersey both destroyed themselves
at Bushire, while labouring under mental aberration; the former on the
14th. of March, 1857, and the latter three days afterwards.
Footnote 142:
Sir Charles Napier, in a General Order of February 16th., 1850, thus
speaks of these operations. “The fighting and labour fell on those who
had to scale precipices to secure the camp, and when marching to
protect the front, flank, and rear of the column while passing through
a dangerous defile, thirteen miles in length, under a constant fire of
matchlock men. It is said that in making this march Runject Singh lost
1,000 men. The Commander-in-Chief does not know whether this story is
correct or not, but Brigadier Sir Colin Campbell has not lost twenty,
nor was there one bit of baggage taken by our enemies, though they are
renowned for being the most daring and dexterous plunderers in the
world.”
Footnote 143:
The Afridis are divided into eight principal Khails, or tribes, which
are nearly always at war with each other. Each tribe has a debtor and
credit account with its neighbour, life for life, and consider revenge
the strongest of all obligations, but among them hospitality is the
first of virtues.
Footnote 144:
In 1858, a force under Sir Sidney Cotton was despatched to Sittana, on
the Eusufyze border, against a body of Hindostanee Wahabee fanatics,
who had committed depredations on British villages. The 81st. and
98th. Regiments were the only British troops employed in this
expedition, which was successful.
Footnote 145:
“An officer seeing a stir upon the hill side amongst the European
troops sent out to the scene of an action fought two days before, and
a large group assembled about some object on the ground, ascended a
rock above them to learn the cause. A curious sight presented itself.
In the centre lay the mutilated body of a slain comrade, and at its
head stood a non-commissioned officer with a Testament in his hand.
Man after man came up, and to each was administered a solemn oath that
from that day they would neither save nor spare, but pay that debt to
the uttermost. That oath was afterwards well kept.”—_Fosbery’s Umbeyla
Campaign._
Footnote 146:
The Umbeyla expedition was scarcely ended, when the Mohmund tribe made
a raid into British territory at Shubkuddur, and killed an officer of
the Irregular Cavalry who opposed them. To punish the tribe, the Doab
Field Force was formed under Colonel Macdonnel, who encountered and
severely defeated the Mohmunds near Shubkuddur, January 2nd., 1864.
The European troops engaged in this affair were three troops of the
7th. Hussars, and 3rd. Battalion Rifle Brigade; who, twelve years
afterwards, were given the Indian Medal, with the “North West
Frontier” clasp.
Footnote 147:
Two guns and a number of wounded were abandoned during the retreat,
the men of the 43rd. Bengal Infantry refusing to carry them; but to
the honour of the Bhootan General, Tongso Punlow, he treated all the
wounded very kindly, fed them, and sent them to the British camp, each
man with a small present.
Footnote 148:
In one of their raids the Looshais carried off an English girl from a
plantation, which was one cause of the expedition being organised
against them. At the end of war the girl was given up by the Looshai
chiefs.
Footnote 149:
The following is a portion of the farewell order issued by General
Bourchier, on the breaking up of the force:—“From the beginning of
November to the present time, every man has been employed in hard
work, cheerfully performed, often under the most trying circumstances
of heat and frost—always bivouacking on the mountain side, in rude
huts of grass or leaves; officers and men sharing the same
accommodation, marching day by day over precipitous mountains,—and
having made a road fit for elephants from Luckipur to Chipoune, a
distance of 103 miles. The spirits of the troops never flagged; and
when they met the enemy, they drove them from their stockades and
strongholds, until they were glad to sue for mercy.”
Footnote 150:
Three Naval Brigades were employed in these expeditions. One, under
Captains Butler and Singleton, co-operated with General Colborne on
the Perak river; another, under Commander Garforth, comprising
officers and men of the “Philomel,” “Modeste,” and “Ringdove,”
co-operated with the column under Brigadier-General Ross; and a third,
under Commander Stirling, was engaged on the Perak and Lakut rivers.
The brigade under Captain Butler, was for one month without vegetables
or bread, and lived on tinned meats, varied occasionally by the flesh
of a wild buffalo. During the ten days advance to Kinta, the men
frequently marched through stagnant water waist-deep, under torrents
of rain, and slept in the open-air without cover of any kind. The
officers and crews of H.M.S. “Egeria,” “Charybdis,” and “Hart” also
took part in the operations.
Footnote 151:
A Naval Brigade, under Captain Clutterbuck, captured a Burmese
position at Mayangyan on November 23rd.
Footnote 152:
By a General Order issued January 3rd., 1888, the Indian Medal of
1854, with a clasp inscribed “Burma, 1885–87” was granted “to the
troops engaged in the operations between November 14th., 1885, and
April 30th., 1887.” A bronze medal and clasp, of a similar pattern was
given to all recognised Government followers who accompanied the
troops so engaged. Another Order of December 3rd., 1889, notifies—“the
Queen’s command, that the grant of the Indian Medal of 1854, with a
clasp inscribed “Burma, 1887–89,” shall be extended to all troops
engaged in the military operations in Upper Burma, and to those
actually engaged in Lower Burma, between the 1st. of May, 1887, and
the 31st. of March, 1889. A medal and clasp of similar pattern, but in
bronze, is to be issued to all authorised Government followers, who
accompanied the troops. Officers and men who already possess the
Indian medal, including those wearing the clasp “Burma, 1885–87,” will
receive the clasp only.” The medal was struck in England, but the
clasp was made in Calcutta. The names of the recipients and their
regiments are engraved on the edge of the medal.
Footnote 153:
The European regiments engaged in this expedition were the 1st.
Battalions of the 6th. and 19th. Foot, who received the Indian Medal,
with the “North West Frontier” clasp.
Footnote 154:
A parallel circumstance is found in the campaigns in Spain, during the
reign of Queen Anne. The day before the battle of Saragossa, which was
fought on the 20th. August, 1710, several men who were so pressed with
hunger and thirst as to venture to gather grapes in a vineyard
situated between the two armies, were shot by the enemy’s outposts.
Footnote 155:
As an instance of this, the following circumstance has been narrated
to the author by an officer, who, on following the second division up
the heights after the battle, found a poor fellow that had escaped
untouched by the enemy’s fire, dying of cholera. He offered the man a
drop of brandy, who refused it, saying, “It’s too late, sir, there is
no use wasting it on me.”
Footnote 156:
This officer also behaved with great gallantry at the assault on the
Redan, 8th. September, 1855, where he was shot through both thighs.
Footnote 157:
For this and other interesting information the author is indebted to
Colonel Lysons, C.B., who served throughout the Crimean Campaign, and
is now employed as Assistant Adjutant-General upon the Staff of
Lieutenant-General Sir James Frederick Love, K.C.B., Inspector General
of Infantry.
Footnote 158:
It cannot be too generally known that there is an excellent model of
the Siege of Sebastopol deposited in the Museum of the United Service
Institution, Whitehall Yard, which forms a worthy companion to that of
the Battle of Waterloo, by Captain Siborne, also to be seen there. The
Sebastopol model owes its origin to the following circumstances:—While
the war in the Crimea was still being carried on, His Royal Highness
the Prince Consort, as a mark of the continued interest he has always
taken in the above Institution, presented to its Museum, in November,
1855, a model of the Siege of Sebastopol, based upon the best
information that could at that time be procured in England. His Royal
Highness, on presenting it, made a stipulation that the council would
take steps to mark (in colour or otherwise), the exact position of the
attacks of the allies, and of the Russian defences at the time of the
capture of the place.
The council lost no time in inviting some officers who had lately
returned from the Crimea, to undertake the completion of the model,
according to His Royal Highness’s wishes; difficulties, however,
presented themselves in endeavouring to carry this out in a
satisfactory manner, which it was found impossible to overcome. In the
meantime, at the expiration of the war in 1856, the officers of the
Royal Engineers and of the Quartermaster-General’s department had
completed their official surveys of the country, and, with His Royal
Highness’s concurrence, it was resolved to construct a new model,
based upon the latest and most accurate information. Colonel F. W.
Hamilton, C.B., of the Grenadier Guards, who was wounded at the Battle
of Inkermann, undertook the execution, the officers of the Army and
Navy being invited to subscribe to a fund for defraying the necessary
expenses, the Prince Consort heading the list with a donation of £50.
The model is constructed to a horizontal scale of eleven inches to one
mile, or one inch to four hundred and eighty feet. A succinct but
valuable description of the model by Colonel Hamilton has been
printed, from which the above particulars have been extracted.
Footnote 159:
All inventions and resources were pressed into service during the war:
photography lent its aid; a telegraph and a railroad were ultimately
constructed; and Soyer made his culinary campaign; but from the first
the leading public journals had their representatives in the field.
The letters of Mr. W. H. Russell, the special correspondent of “The
Times,” were eagerly read by all, and the above has been extracted
from that gentleman’s work, “The British Expedition to the Crimea.”
Footnote 160:
“The English cavalry, commanded by Lord Cardigan, had attacked our
brigade of hussars (6th. Cavalry Division), with extraordinary
impetuosity, but being themselves assailed in flank by four squadrons
of our combined regiment of Lancers, they were thrown back, while the
artillery of the 12th. and 16th. divisions fired after them with
canister, and the Lancers with their carbines.”
“The English cavalry, while charging our hussars, succeeded in
penetrating to the battery of Don Cossacks, No. 3, and cut down some
of its gunners.”—_Extract from Prince Menschikoff’s despatch, dated
25th. October, 1854._
“The enemy’s attack was most pertinacious; he charged our cavalry in
spite of the grape fired with great precision from six guns of the
light battery, No. 7, in spite of the fire of the skirmishers of the
regiment “Odessa,” and of a company of the fourth battalion of
“Tirailleurs,” that stood on the right wing, and even unheeding the
artillery of General Yabokritski.”—_General Liprandi’s report to
Prince Menschikoff, 26th. October, 1854._
Footnote 161:
In the “Curiosities of War,” are shown the numerous battles which have
been fought on Sundays, especially on Palm, Easter, and Whit Sundays.
From the Wars of the Roses to the time of Wellington, Sunday has been
memorable in English military annals. It is a stern necessity, that
offers so strong a contrast to the prayer which then is ascending from
ivied village church or stately city fane, to preserve us “from battle
and murder, and from sudden death.” The Peninsular War was fruitful in
Sunday fighting, and the following instances in that and more recent
campaigns are here inserted, as being intimately connected with the
“Medals of the British Army.”—The second battle in Portugal, that of
Vimiera, was fought on Sunday, 21st. August, 1808. The battle of
Fuentes d’Onor was gained on Sunday, the 5th. of May, 1811. On Sunday
evening, 10th. January, 1812, Lord Wellington issued the brief and
determined order, that “Ciudad Rodrigo must be carried by assault this
evening, at seven o’clock.” The battle of Orthes was fought on Sunday,
the 27th. of February, 1814, and that of Toulouse—the last general
action of the Peninsular War—occurred on Easter Sunday, the 10th. of
April following. The Battle of Waterloo was also decided on Sunday,
the 18th. of June, 1815. The second Burmese War afforded two
examples:—Easter Sunday the 11th. April, 1852, the attack on the lines
of defence at Rangoon; and the attack and capture of Pegu, on Sunday,
the 21st. of November, 1852. The victory of Inkermann, as above
narrated, was achieved on Sunday, the 5th. of November, 1854. And it
was on Sunday, the 10th. of May, 1857, that the terrible Indian Mutiny
broke out at Meerut.
Footnote 162:
“Every bush hid a dead man, and in some places small groups lay
heaped. In a spot which might have been covered by a common bell-tent,
I saw lying four Englishmen and seven Russians. All the field was
strewn; but the space in front of the two-gun battery, where the
Guards fought, bore terrible pre-eminence in slaughter. The sides of
the hill, up to and around the battery, were literally heaped with
bodies. It was painful to see the noble Guardsmen, with their large
forms and fine faces, lying amidst the dogged, low-browed Russians.
One Guardsman lay, in advance of the battery, on his back, with his
arms raised in the very act of thrusting with the bayonet; he had been
killed by a bullet entering through his right eye. His coat was open,
and I read his name on the Guernsey frock underneath—an odd
name—‘Mustow.’ While I was wondering why his arms had not obeyed the
laws of gravity, and fallen by his side when he fell dead, a Guardsman
came up and told me he had seen Mustow rush out of the battery and
charge with the bayonet, with which he was thrusting at two or three
of the enemy, when he was shot. In their last charges the Russians
must have trodden at every step on the bodies of their
comrades.”—_“The Story of the Campaign of Sebastopol,” by
Lieutenant-Colonel E. Bruce Hamley, Royal Artillery._
Footnote 163:
The first notice of the advance of the Russians was given by Sir
Thomas Troubridge, who commanded the outposts of the first brigade of
the Light Division. After relieving the advanced sentries, he went
down before daybreak towards the Mamelon, and, sweeping the ground
with a field-glass, descried the enemy on the opposite side of the
ravine.
Footnote 164:
Some misapprehension having arisen regarding the numbers then actually
belonging to the army in the Crimea, in consequence of the above
statement in Lord Raglan’s despatch, the following return of the
strength on the 4th. of November, 1854, is inserted:—
Cavalry. Artillery and Infantry.
Sappers & Miners.
Under arms 1,417 3,154 17,436
Detached on command, Bâtmen, and 449 260 4,353
otherwise employed
Sick { Present 149 50 1,131
Sick { Absent 512 130 5,104
————— ————— ——————
2,527 3,594 28,024
Officers 107 147 708
Total officers and men, 4th. November, 1854 35,107.
The brigade of Highlanders, upwards of 2,000 men, was at Balaklava;
the third division of 3,400 men occupied the heights in rear of the
trenches, a sortie from the town being expected: and about 3,600 were
in the trenches; these, deducted from 17,436, the “Infantry under
arms,” leave 8,436, nearly agreeing with the number given in the
despatch.
Footnote 165:
“At one time, while the Duke was rallying his men, a body of Russians
began to single him out, and to take shots at him in the most
deliberate manner. A surgeon, Mr. Wilson, 7th. Hussars, who was
attached to the brigade, perceived the danger of his Royal Highness,
and with the greatest gallantry and coolness, assembled a few men of
the Guards, led them to the charge, and utterly routed and dispersed
the Russians. The Duke’s horse was killed in the course of the fight.
At the close of the day he called Mr. Wilson in front of the regiment
and publicly thanked him for having in all probability saved his
life.”—_“Expedition to the Crimea,” by W. H. Russell, L.L.D._
Footnote 166:
The incident is thus alluded to in a letter written on the day
following the escape of the French garrison of Almeida, by the Duke of
Wellington to Viscount Beresford:—“Villa Formosa, 11th. May, 1811. You
will hardly believe that we were obliged to pick up the French shot in
our camp to make up ammunition for Arentschild’s guns, his reserve
having been left behind at Saragossa.”
Footnote 167:
Non-commissioned officers and men, 11th. January, 1855:—
Cavalry. Artillery and Infantry.
Sappers & Miners.
Under arms 1,086 2,971 17,050
Bâtmen, & otherwise employed 306 100 3,040
On command 242 206 2,029
Sick { Present 193 564 4,821
Sick { Absent 576 673 9,174
————— ————— ——————
2,403 4,514 36,114
Officers 111 161 832
Total officers and men, 11th. January, 1855 44,135.
Footnote 168:
“Would you tell Mrs. Herbert that I begged she would let me see
frequently the accounts she receives from Miss Nightingale or Mrs.
Bracebridge, as I hear no details of the wounded, though I see so many
from officers, etc., about the battle-field, and naturally the former
must interest me more than anyone. Let Mrs. Herbert also know that I
wish Miss Nightingale and the ladies would tell these poor noble
wounded and sick men that no one takes a warmer interest, or feels
more for their sufferings, or admires their courage and heroism more
than their Queen. Day and night she thinks of her beloved troops; so
does the Prince. Beg Mrs. Herbert to communicate these my words to
those ladies, as I know that our sympathy is much valued by these
noble fellows.—VICTORIA.”
Footnote 169:
“The covering party for the entire right attack (upwards of a mile in
extent) never had exceeded, at this period of the siege, three hundred
and fifty men, and on the night of the 21st. of January it numbered
only two hundred and ninety men. The guards for the other attacks were
equally small.”—_Major Elphinstone’s “Journal of Operations conducted
by the Royal Engineers.”_
Footnote 170:
“The gallant old 7th. Fusiliers had to run the gauntlet of a large
body of the enemy, whom they drove back _à la fourchette_. The 34th.
regiment had an enormous force to contend against, and their Colonel,
Kelly, was carried off by the enemy. In the midst of the fight, Major
Gordon, of the Royal Engineers, displayed that cool courage and
presence of mind which never forsook him. With a little switch in his
hand, he encouraged the men to defend the trenches, and standing up on
the top of the parapet, unarmed as he was, hurled down stones upon the
Russians. He was struck by a ball, which passed through the lower part
of his arm, and at the same time received a bullet through the
shoulder. All rejoiced that he was not dangerously wounded.”—_The
British Expedition to the Crimea, by W. H. Russell, L.L.D._
Footnote 171:
The British ships employed in this expedition were the “Royal Albert,”
“Agamemnon,” “Hannibal,” “Algiers,” “St. Jean d’Acre,” “Princess
Royal,” ships of the line; and twenty-seven frigates and gunboats. The
land forces amounted to nearly 16,000 men, with six batteries of
artillery.
Footnote 172:
“From the 13th. to the 19th. of August, inclusive, the expenditure of
ammunition amounted to twenty-six thousand two hundred and seventy
rounds, and that of powder to about eighty-one tons.”—_Artillery
Operations, compiled by Captain and Brevet-Major W. E. M. Reilly,
C.B., Royal Artillery._
Footnote 173:
Number killed, wounded, etc., of the British army in the Crimea, from
the date of embarkation for the East, to the 30th. April, 1856.
┌────────────────────┬───────────┬───────────┬───────────┬────────────┐
│ │ Cavalry. │Artillery. │Engineers. │ Infantry. │
├────────────────────┼─────┬─────┼─────┬─────┼─────┬─────┼─────┬──────┤
│ │Offi-│N.-C.│Offi-│N.-C.│Offi-│N.-C.│Offi-│N.-C. │
│ „ │cers.│O. & │cers.│O. & │cers.│O. & │cers.│ O. & │
│ │ │Men. │ │Men. │ │Men. │ │ Men. │
├────────────────────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼──────┤
│Killed in action │ 9│ 114│ 11│ 121│ 9│ 32│ 125│ 2331│
│Died of wounds │ 4│ 26│ 1│ 52│ 6│ 23│ 73│ 1832│
│Died of disease, │ 23│ 1007│ 10│ 1298│ 5│ 175│ 105│13,414│
│ etc. │ │ │ │ │ │ │ │ │
├────────────────────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼──────┤
│ Total deaths │ 36│ 1147│ 22│ 1471│ 20│ 230│ 303│17,577│
├────────────────────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼──────┤
│Wounded { severely │ 12│ 113│ 6│ 632│ 7│ 31│ 254│ 5186│
│Wounded { slightly │ 14│ 124│ 24│ „ │ 6│ 55│ 181│ 5220│
├────────────────────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼──────┤
│ Total wounded │ 26│ 237│ 30│ 632│ 13│ 86│ 435│10,406│
├────────────────────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼─────┼──────┤
│Number who suffered │ 1│ 22│ 1│ 32│ 2│ 7│ 34│ 810│
│ amputation │ │ │ │ │ │ │ │ │
└────────────────────┴─────┴─────┴─────┴─────┴─────┴─────┴─────┴──────┘
Footnote 174:
The “Turkish General Service Medal,” instituted by Mahomet II., in
1831, was given by the Sultan, to Colonel (afterwards General Sir J.
Lintorn) Simmons, two officers, and sixteen men of the tenth company
Royal Engineers, and to two officers, and thirty men forming the crew
of a gunboat, for services in the Danube in 1854. The medals given to
Colonel Simmons and Commander Carr-Glyn, were in gold, the others in
silver. On the obverse is the Sultan’s cypher, within a circle,
surmounted by the crescent and star, on the sides are flags and laurel
branches. The reverse has a large elliptical star, surmounted by
another of six points, below is a scroll with a Turkish inscription,
signifying Medal, or Mark of Honour. Ribbon: red, with green edges.
Medals—one in gold, and the others in silver—were also given to seven
British officers in command of Turkish troops at the successful
defence of Silistria, in 1854; and a silver medal was given to General
Sir F. Williams and the officers under him for the defence of Kars,
1855.
Footnote 175:
The first act of bravery for which the Cross was given.
Footnote 176:
Queen’s Regiments in India on the 1st. of May, 1857:—6th. Dragoon
Guards, 9th. and 12th. Lancers, and 14th. Light Dragoons, 8th. Foot,
10th. (first battalions), 24th., 27th., 29th., 32nd., 35th., 43rd.,
52nd., 53rd., 60th. (first battalion), 61st., 64th., 70th., 74th.,
75th., 78th., 81st., 83rd., 84th., 86th., and 87th. Regiments.
Strength:—seven hundred and fifty-seven officers and twenty-two
thousand four hundred and seventy-one men. The East India Company’s
troops raised this force to two hundred and seventy-seven thousand
seven hundred and forty-six; the Native Troops included therein
amounting to two hundred and thirty-two thousand two hundred and
twenty-four, and the Europeans to forty-five thousand five hundred and
twenty-two.
Footnote 177:
The following fact is significant of the scarcity of this kind of
ammunition:—In one of the field force orders it was notified that two
annas would be given for each of the enemy’s twenty-four pounder round
shot that might be brought into camp, to be again used up. Similar
instances occurred during the siege of Sebastopol, and in the
Peninsula, as noticed in the account of the War in the Crimea, at page
417 of this work.
Footnote 178:
Sir John Lawrence, the able chief commissioner of the Punjab, by his
wise and prompt measures secured the tranquility of that portion of
India. The necessary steps to disarm the Native Regiments were ably
carried into effect by the 81st., the only Queen’s regiment at Lahore.
Putteeala, a powerful Sikh chieftain, also gave zealous aid, not only
by sending troops to replace those who had marched from Umballa to
join their comrades before Delhi, but also by affording protection to
fugitives, and exercising his influence to keep his countrymen
faithful to the British; his relative, the Jheend Rajah also proceeded
to Delhi with a body of his own troops, and bore an active share in
the subsequent operations. The authorities at Peshawur, where fourteen
thousand men were stationed, only about one-fourth being Europeans,
were on the alert; the fort of Attock was at once provisioned for a
siege, the 57th. Queen’s regiment forming the garrison, and the 64th.
Native Infantry were distributed in the frontier forts, the treasure
being deposited at Peshawur. The Guides were sent to join the army
before Delhi, where they arrived in June, after a march of about six
hundred miles, pronounced by Sir Henry Barnard to be without a
parallel. Colonel Edwards, of Punjab fame, also by his appeals caused
several bodies of Sikh troops to uphold British rule, and they were
found most welcome at Delhi, above all, the great object of disarming
the suspicious regiments was carried out. Colonel Ellice with three
companies of the 24th. regiment, had an affair with the 14th. Native
Infantry, at Jhelum on the 7th. of July; in which he himself was
dangerously wounded; and a flying column, under Brigadier-General
Nicholson, encountered the mutineers about noon on the 12th. of July,
as they were crossing the Ravee; in this action the 52nd. Light
Infantry, under Colonel Campbell, maintained their high character.
After another attack on the 16th. of that month, the Brigadier
proceeded to several disturbed parts of the country, and eventually
joined the troops before Delhi on the 14th. of August. The column from
the Punjab comprised the 52nd. Light Infantry, a wing of the 61st.,
No. 17 Light Field Battery, 2nd. regiment of Punjab Infantry, a wing
of the 7th. Punjab Police Battalion, 4th. Sikh Infantry, two hundred
and fifty Mooltanee Horse, with siege guns and ordnance stores. The
52nd. were six hundred and eighty strong, with six sick, but on the
14th. of September, owing to the ravages of fever and cholera, they
only mustered two hundred and forty effectives of all ranks.
Footnote 179:
In addition to these two officers there were Sergeants John Smith and
A. B. Carmichael, and Corporal F. Burgess, _alias_ Joshua Burgess
Grierson, of the Sappers and Miners; Bugler Hawthorne, of the 52nd.
Light Infantry, and twenty-four Sappers and Miners, viz.:—fourteen
Native and ten Punjabees. Covered by the fire of the 60th. Rifles,
this party advanced at the double towards the Cashmere Gate;
Lieutenant Home, with Sergeants John Smith and Carmichael, and
Havildar Madhoo, all of the Sappers, leading and carrying the
powder-bags, followed by Lieutenant Salkeld, Corporal Burgess, and a
section of the remainder of the party. Sergeant Carmichael was killed
whilst laying his powder, and Havildar Madhoo was wounded. Whilst
endeavouring to fire the charge Lieutenant Salkeld was shot through
the leg and arm, and handed over the slow match to Corporal Burgess,
who fell mortally wounded just as he had successfully performed his
duty. Havildar Tiluk Singh, of the Sappers and Miners was wounded, and
Ram Heth, Sepoy, of the same corps, was killed during this part of the
operation. The demolition having been most successful, Lieutenant Home
then caused the bugle to sound the regimental call of the 52nd. as the
signal for the advance of the column; this was repeated three times,
as it was feared that amidst the noise of the assault the sound might
not be heard. The bugler, Robert Hawthorne, after performing his own
dangerous duty, humanely attached himself to Lieutenant Salkeld, and
after binding up that officer’s wounds under a heavy musketry fire,
had him removed without further injury. For this deed, pronounced to
be “as noble as any that has ever graced the annals of war,” he
received the Victoria Cross.
Footnote 180:
Well might the Governor-General, in his “Notification,” remark, that
“Before a single soldier, of the many thousands who are hastening from
England to uphold the supremacy of the British power, has set foot on
these shores, the rebel force, where it was strongest and most united,
and where it had the command of unbounded military appliances, has
been destroyed or scattered by an army collected within the limits of
the North-western Provinces and the Punjab alone.”
Footnote 181:
At one time there were three brothers of this name before Delhi, the
8th. Foot being in command of Lieutenant-Colonel Greathed at the
assault on that city; this was the elder; the other, H. H. Greathed,
Esq., Commissioner and Political Agent of the Bengal Civil Service,
died of cholera on the 19th. of September, the day previous to its
capture; and the youngest, Brevet-Major William Wilberforce Harris
Greathed, C.B., of the Bengal Engineers, was severely wounded in the
storming of Delhi.
Footnote 182:
Afterwards General Sir Hope Grant, G.C.B.
Footnote 183:
The strength of the Lucknow garrison on the 1st. of July, 1857,
consisted of one thousand six hundred and eighteen officers and men,
“effective, fit for duty”; the sick and wounded amounted to eighty
officers and men.
Footnote 184:
One of the most remarkable relics of the siege that I have seen was
the mess plate of the 32nd. regiment. The spoons were twisted by the
effect of the enemy’s shot, and the soup tureen presented a singular
appearance, the handles being nearly wrenched off. These battered
articles were sent to Windsor Castle for the inspection of Her
Majesty.
Footnote 185:
The native non-commissioned officers and men who formed part of the
garrison, received the Indian Order of Merit, and were permitted to
count three years of additional service. The 13th., 48th., and 71st.
regiments of Native Infantry were afterwards formed into one corps,
designated the “Regiment of Lucknow.”
Footnote 186:
The garrison of Lucknow, from the 30th. of June to the 26th. of
September, 1857, had one hundred and forty officers and men,
Europeans, killed, and one hundred and ninety wounded; Natives,
seventy-two killed and one hundred and thirty-one wounded.
Footnote 187:
Cawnpore unfortunately occupies a prominent place in the history of
the mutiny. General Sir Hugh Wheeler, seeing the state of the native
troops, which composed part of the garrison, formed an entrenched camp
round the hospital barracks, and collected a supply of provisions.
Owing to the defection of the native corps, some of which at first
appeared faithful, the force ultimately consisted of the first company
sixth battalion of artillery, sixty-one; 32nd. regiment, eighty-four;
1st. European Fusiliers, fifteen; 84th. regiment, fifty; in all, two
hundred and ten. To these may be added the officers of the three
native infantry regiments, and others, amounting to about one hundred.
The non-combatants amounted to five hundred and ninety, one hundred
and sixty women and children being included in the latter number, in
all nine hundred. Considering the defenceless state of the camp, it
was wonderful that the garrison could withstand the enemy for a single
day. The Sepoys commenced their attack on the 7th. of June, and
continued an almost constant fire on the camp until the 24th. The
garrison had only eight guns, while some opposed to them were
twenty-four pounders. Frequent attempts were made to carry the
enclosure by storm, but they were unsuccessful, the Sepoys being
driven back each time. The sufferings of the garrison were so extreme,
that on the 25th. of June, arrangements were entered into with Nena
Sahib for the evacuation of the place. The result is but too well
known. While the unfortunate people were proceeding towards Allahabad,
the treacherous mutineers fired upon all in the boats; the one in
which General Wheeler (who had been severely wounded) was in they
brought back to Cawnpore. Only a few escaped, one of whom, Lieutenant
Delafosse, has given a narrative of what he witnessed. All who were
not killed in the boats were carried back to Cawnpore; the men being
shot, and the females detained prisoners.
Footnote 188:
This miscreant’s real name was Doondoo Punt, and he was the adopted
son of Bajee Kao, the ex-Peishwah of Poona. After the death of the
latter, in 1852, he made claim to the pension which had been allowed
to that chief by the treaty of 1818, when he gave himself up to Sir
John Malcolm. The refusal of the Indian authorities to recognise his
right made him commence his vindictive course. He had been permitted
to keep up a retinue of two hundred soldiers, and had a fortified
place of residence at Bithoor, ten miles from Cawnpore.
Footnote 189:
Promoted to the rank of Major-General on the 30th. of July, 1857, and
was afterwards appointed a Knight Commander of the Bath; also created
a baronet, but dying before the patent was sealed, the dignity was
conferred upon his son, Lieutenant-General Sir Henry M. Havelock,
Bart., of the 18th. Royal Irish regiment.
Footnote 190:
Captain William Robert Moorsom, of the 52nd. Light Infantry, rendered
most important service in guiding Havelock’s second column. This young
officer had been selected in 1856 to conduct a scientific survey of
Lucknow, and having preserved rough copies of it, his knowledge of the
city proved of the highest importance, not only on this, but
subsequent occasions, his gallantry being repeatedly mentioned in the
despatches. Captain Moorsom met a soldier’s death at the early age of
twenty-four, at the head of a column of attack on the rebel parts of
the city of Lucknow, on the 11th. of March, 1858, and the 52nd.,
feeling that the career of this young officer, who had been engaged in
nine pitched battles and numerous skirmishes, having been twice
wounded, was an honour to the regiment, erected a monumental tablet to
his memory in the cathedral of Rochester. The Division of Sir James
Outram also erected in Westminster Abbey a memorial window to their
youthful Quartermaster-General.
Footnote 191:
Captain Oliver J. Jones, R.N., in his “Recollections of a Winter
Campaign in India, 1857–8,” gives the following amusing anecdote of
his first peep at the Commander-in-Chief. The author was wandering
through the rooms of a “strongish place” taken from a Rajah.—“In one
of them I found a couple of glass candlesticks, not worth sixpence a
piece; but as my establishment only sported an empty porter bottle, I
thought they would make a handsome addition, and took them. Coming
down stairs, I met Forster—poor fellow! he is now dead—one of the
Chief’s aide-de-camps, who said,—‘By Jove, old fellow, you’d better
not let Sir Colin catch you looting—here he comes!’ upon which I
dropped them, as Paddy says, like a hot murphy; and in a couple of
minutes after saw a Sikh walking off with my elegant candlesticks.
Soon afterwards I saw the Chief serving out _bamboo backsheesh_ to
some Sikhs who had passed him with loot, with a big stick, and I
rejoiced at the warning my friend Foster had given me, else, perhaps,
in his wrath, he might have broken my head too.”
The promising young officer above referred to, namely Captain W. F.
Godolphin Forster, of the 18th. Royal Irish Regiment, son of
Major-General W. F. Foster, K.H., Military Secretary at Head Quarters,
died at Lucknow on the 14th. of May, 1858, and up to that date had
accompanied Sir Colin Campbell in all his battles and operations
against the mutineers.
Footnote 192:
Mr. Thomas Henry Kavanagh, Assistant Commissioner in Oude, when
serving under the orders of Lieutenant-General Sir James Outram, in
Lucknow, on the 8th. of November, 1857, volunteered on the dangerous
duty of proceeding through the city to the camp of the
Commander-in-Chief, for the purpose of guiding the relieving force to
the beleaguered garrison in the Residency,—a task which he performed
with chivalrous gallantry and devotion.
A highly interesting work has been written by this gentleman, showing
how he won the Victoria Cross, which was conferred upon him under the
Royal Warrant of the 13th. of December, 1858; by which this high
distinction was accorded to certain non-military persons, who, as
Volunteers, had borne arms against the mutineers in India.
Footnote 193:
“There never was a bolder feat of arms, and the loss inflicted on the
enemy, after the entrance of the Secundra Bagh was effected, was
immense,—more than two thousand of the enemy were afterwards carried
out. The officers who led the regiments were Lieutenant-Colonel L.
Hay, H.M.’s 93rd. Highlanders, Lieutenant-Colonel Gordon, H.M.’s 93rd.
Highlanders; Captain Walton, H.M.’s 53rd. Foot; Lieutenant Paul, 4th.
Punjaub Infantry (since dead); and Major Barnston, H.M.’s 90th.
Foot.”—_Sir Colin Campbell’s despatch._
Footnote 194:
“The fighting on the 28th. was very severe. On the left advance,
Colonel Walpole with the Rifles, supported by Captain Greene’s
battery, and part of the 82nd. regiment, achieved a complete victory
over the enemy, and captured two eighteen-pounder guns. The glory of
this well-contested fight belongs entirely to the above-named
companies and artillery.”—_Major-General Windham’s Despatch._
Footnote 195:
Force employed on the 6th. of December:—Brigadier Greathed’s
Brigade—8th., 64th., and 2nd. Punjaub Infantry. Artillery Brigade—two
troops Horse Artillery; three light field Batteries; guns of the Naval
Brigade; heavy field Battery Royal Artillery. Cavalry Brigade—9th.
Lancers; detachments 1st., 2nd., and 5th. Punjaub Cavalry and Hodson’s
Horse. 4th. Brigade—53rd. Foot; 42nd. and 93rd. Highlanders; 4th.
Punjaub Rifles. 5th. Infantry Brigade—23rd. Royal Welsh Fusiliers;
32nd. and 82nd. Regiments. 6th. Brigade—second and third battalions
Rifle Brigade; detachment 38th. Foot. Engineer Brigade—Royal
Engineers, and detachments Bengal and Punjaub Sappers and Miners
attached to the various brigades of Infantry.
Footnote 196:
Troops employed:—Head-quarters of the division of Artillery and of the
Field Artillery brigade under Major-General Sir A. Wilson, K.C.B., and
Colonel D. Wood, C.B. Royal Horse Artillery: Lieutenant-Colonel
D’Aguilar’s troop, Royal Horse Artillery; Lieutenant-Colonel Toombs,
C.B., and Lieutenant Bishop’s troops; Bengal Horse Artillery, under
Lieutenant-Colonel Turner; two twenty-four pounders and two eight-inch
howitzers of the “Shannon’s” Naval Brigade; two companies Punjaub
Sappers and Miners. Head-quarters of the Cavalry division and the 1st.
Cavalry Brigade, under Brigadier-General Sir J. H. Grant, K.C.B., and
Brigadier Little. 9th. Lancers; 2nd. Punjaub Irregular Cavalry;
detachment of 5th. Punjaub ditto; 1st. Sikh Irregular Cavalry. Second
division of Infantry, under Brigadier-General Sir E. Lugard, K.C.B.,
consisting of third brigade, Brigadier P. M. M. Guy, 34th., 38th., and
53rd. Foot; fourth brigade, Brigadier the Honourable Adrian Hope,
42nd. and 93rd. Highlanders and 4th. Punjaub Rifles.
Footnote 197:
The force under Brigadier-General Franks consisted of one hundred and
forty European and one hundred and seven Native officers, and five
thousand six hundred and forty-six men, and was composed of two
companies of Royal, one of Bengal, and one of Madras Artillery;
detachments of Benares Horse; Lahore Light Horse, Pathan Horse, and
third Sikh Irregular Cavalry; Her Majesty’s 10th., 20th., and 97th.
regiments, and six battalions of Ghoorkha infantry and artillery. A
dashing cavalry combat occurred at Nyapoorwa, on the 1st. March, in
which Captain Aikman, commanding the 3rd. Sikh cavalry, was greatly
distinguished; and on the 4th. of that month, the fort of Dhowrara was
captured.
Footnote 198:
Force sent across the Goomtee under Sir James
Outram:—Lieutenant-Colonel D’Aguilar’s troop Royal Horse Artillery;
Major Remmington’s and Captain McKinnon’s troops Royal Horse
Artillery, under Lieutenant-Colonel F. Turner; Captains Gibbons’ and
Middleton’s Light Field Batteries; Royal Artillery and head-quarters
Field Artillery Brigade; head-quarters Cavalry Division and of first
Cavalry Brigade; 2nd. Dragoon Guards; 9th. Lancers; 2nd. Punjaub
Cavalry, detachments 1st. and 5th. Punjaub Cavalry, under Captains
Watson and Sanford; third Infantry Division under Brigadier-General R.
Walpole; fifth Brigade, Brigadier Douglas, C.B., 23rd. Royal Welsh
Fusiliers, 97th. Highlanders, and 1st. Bengal Fusiliers; sixth
Brigade, Brigadier Alfred Horsford, C.B., second and third battalions
Rifle Brigade, and 2nd. Punjaub Infantry.
Footnote 199:
Promoted Major-General for his services on this occasion, and also
when in command of the force employed at the relief of Azimghur, in
April, 1858.
Footnote 200:
From the 2nd. to the 25th. of March, 1858, the British had one hundred
and twenty-seven officers and men killed, and five hundred and
ninety-five wounded.
Footnote 201:
Force employed at the Betwa.—Artillery, three siege guns, sixteen
light field guns; 14th. Light Dragoons, two hundred and forty-three
rank and file; Hyderabad Cavalry, two hundred and seven sabres; 86th.
Regiment, two hundred and eight rank and file; 3rd. Bombay European
Regiment, two hundred and twenty-six rank and file; 24th. Bombay
Native Infantry, two hundred and ninety-eight rank and file; and 25th.
Bombay Native Infantry, four hundred rank and file.
Footnote 202:
Several standards were captured, together with a silk Union Jack which
had been given by Lord William Bentinck to the grandfather of the
Ranee’s husband, with permission to have it carried before him as a
reward for his fidelity, a privilege accorded to no other Indian
Prince. The soldiers who had so bravely won this flag of their
country, asked permission to hoist it on the place,—a request to which
Sir Hugh Rose at once acceded.
Footnote 203:
See Recipients of the Victoria Cross.
Footnote 204:
Lieutenant Cameron, of the 72nd., received the Victoria Cross for
conspicuous bravery on this day, in having headed a small party of
men, and attacked a body of armed fanatic rebels, strongly posted in a
loopholed house, with one narrow entrance. He stormed the house, and
killed three rebels in single combat. This officer was severely
wounded, having lost the half of one hand, by a stroke from a tulwar.
Footnote 205:
In addition to four killed and fourteen wounded, the 14th. Light
Dragoons had eighteen cases of sunstroke, two proving fatal. The 71st.
Highland Light Infantry suffered from the same cause, eight out of the
nineteen cases dying from the intense heat, one day in the shade it
rose to 130 degrees. Sir Hugh Rose stated in his despatch, that when a
wing of the 71st. was prostrated by sun-sickness, the only complaint
he heard in the field hospitals from these gallant fellows, was that
they could not rise and fight.
Footnote 206:
Troops employed in the action at Banda:—Horse Artillery, European and
Native; 12th. Lancers (left wing); one squadron Hyderabad Cavalry, one
hundred and thirty-six; detachments Royal Artillery; Madras Artillery;
Sappers and Miners; 3rd. Madras European Regiment; 1st. Regiment of
Native Infantry; Detachment 50th. Native Infantry.
Footnote 207:
One of these, the defence of Arrah, is most remarkable. Sixteen
Europeans and fifty Sikh soldiers, made a noble stand against three
thousand mutineers. The Europeans were Mr. Littledale, judge; Mr.
Bombe, collector; Mr. Wake, magistrate; and Mr. Boyle, railway
engineer—all civilians. The first attempt to relieve them failed; on
the 27th. of July portions of the 10th. and 37th. regiments, and some
Sikhs, about four hundred in all, were sent up the river from Dynapore
in two steamers, one of which grounded: this caused a delay, but in
the evening of the 29th. the troops were disembarked. Captain Dunbar
pushed on until he reached the outskirts of the town, when the Sepoys
suddenly opened a destructive fire of musketry from the wood, a great
number, including himself, being killed, the survivors being hotly
pursued to the steamer. Major Vincent Eyre, of the Bengal Horse
Artillery (author of the well-known work on the disasters at Cabool),
who was in command of a flying force, on hearing of this event
advanced from Shawpore, a distance of twenty-eight miles, and on the
2nd. of August encountered the rebels near Goojerajunge; and although
the odds were twenty to one, gallantly defeated them. Mr. Ross Lowis
Mangles, Assistant-Magistrate at Patna, and Mr. William Fraser
M‘Donell, Magistrate of Sarun, both of the Bengal Civil Service,
received the Victoria Cross for their services; the former for
volunteering to serve with the above, having, on the morning of the
30th. of July, after Captain Dunbar’s death, during the retreat, with
signal gallantry and generous self-devotion, and notwithstanding that
he had himself been previously wounded, carried for several miles, out
of action, a wounded soldier of the 37th. regiment, bore him in safety
to the boats, after binding up his wounds under a murderous fire,
which killed or wounded almost the whole detachment; and the latter
for great coolness and bravery on the same day and occasion, in having
climbed, under an incessant fire outside the boat in which he and
several soldiers were, up to the rudder, and with considerable
difficulty cut through the lashing which secured it to the side of the
boat; on this being cut the boat obeyed the helm, and thus thirty-five
European soldiers escaped certain death. In this feat of arms, by
which the gallant garrison was relieved, one hundred and fifty-four
men of the 5th. Fusiliers, under Captain L’Estrange, maintained the
ancient fame of their regiment, and shared with the first company of
the 5th. battalion of the Bengal Artillery, and the Buxar Gentlemen
Volunteers, in this important result; so honourable to them and to
their daring commander. Captain Scott, Ensigns Lewis Oldfield
(wounded), and Mason, and Assistant-Surgeon Thornton, were the other
officers of the detachment of the 5th. Fusiliers.
Footnote 208:
The First Brigade, with whom was Sir Robert Napier, consisted of the
third Scinde Horse; head-quarters 12th. Bengal Cavalry; a battery
21st. Brigade Royal Artillery, with steel 7-pounder guns;
head-quarters 10th. Company Royal Engineers; 4th. King’s Own; 23rd.
Punjaubees, and wing of 27th Beloochees, also a Naval Brigade of
eighty-three men under Commander Fellowes, H.M.S. “Dryad,” with twelve
12-pounder rocket tubes, divided into two batteries. The Second
Brigade comprised four troops 3rd. Bombay Cavalry; a battery of the
14th. Brigade Royal Artillery, with four 12-pounder Armstrong guns;
detachment 5th. battery 25th. Brigade R.A., with two 8-inch mortars;
battery 21st. Brigade, with steel 7-pounders; company of Sappers and
Miners; 2nd., 3rd., and 4th. Companies of Bombay Sappers and Miners;
the 33rd. Regiment, and wing of the 10th. Bombay Native Infantry. The
reinforcement consisted of six companies of 45th. Regiment; wing of
3rd. Native Infantry; wing of the 27th. Native Infantry; one troop
3rd. Cavalry; wing of 3rd. Dragoon Guards; and a squadron of 10th.
Bengal Cavalry.
Footnote 209:
“The body of Fitaurari Gabri could be distinguished from the remainder
of the fallen by its gorgeous attire. He had been one of the first to
fall, and seven chiefs who had attempted to bear away his body were
laid in a heap around him. On the left, where the pioneers and baggage
guard had been engaged, the dead lay thickest. Along the ravine where
the bayonet charge was made men and horses were heaped in tens and
twenties. In addition to those that lay there, hundreds had been
carried into the fortress during the night.”—(LIEUT. SHEPHERD,
correspondent of the _Daily News_).
Footnote 210:
“Nothing was left us but to leave marks of our power or vengeance,
which would long be remembered. No more utterly atrocious Government
than that which has thus, perhaps fallen, ever existed on the face of
the earth. Their capital was a charnel-house, their religion a
combination of cruelty and treachery, their policy the natural outcome
of their religion.”—_Despatch of Sir G. Wolseley to Lord Kimberley._
Footnote 211:
Among the small body of British officers with Captain Glover, besides
Captain Sartorius, were Lieutenants Cameron and Barnard, 19th.
regiment; Commander Larcom, Lieutenant Moore, Dr. Rowe, and Dr.
Bailey, R.N., and three master gunners of the Royal Artillery.
Footnote 212:
The plunder captured at Coomassie, consisting chiefly of the gold
ornaments of the King’s wives, was sold at Cape Coast Castle, and
realised nearly £6,000. Among it was an ivory-hilted sword, having on
one side of the blade the following inscription, “From Her Majesty
Queen Victoria to the King of Ashantee.” This sword which was found in
the King’s bedchamber, was purchased by the Officers of the Staff, and
presented by them to Sir Garnet Wolseley. On the reverse of the blade
is another inscription, “Major-General Sir Garnet Joseph Wolseley,
K.C.B., from the Officers of his Staff. Coomassie, 4th. February,
1874.”
Footnote 213:
Only one military officer, Colonel A. B. Tulloch, C.B., Chief of the
Intelligence Department, who was present at the bombardment, received
this clasp.
Footnote 214:
The greatest number of bars given with any single medal was six, and
but four were issued with this number, to four men of the 19th.
Hussars. The medals were supplied by the Mint, but a Birmingham firm
assisted in their production. All the officers above the rank of
captain, who served in the campaign of 1882, received the Order of the
Medjidie from the Khedive.
Footnote 215:
The Naval Brigade held Alexandria till the end of July, by which time
so many troops had arrived, that the services of the seamen on shore
were no longer required, with the exception of those serving in
Captain Fisher’s moveable armoured battery. The marines remained on
shore, and took the chief part in a smart engagement near Ramleh, on
August 5th.
Footnote 216:
Port Said was seized by Captain Fairfax, R.N., and Ismailia occupied
by Captain Fitzroy, R.N. On August 20th. the seamen and marines of the
“Seagull” and “Mosquito,” with two hundred of the 72nd. Highlanders,
attacked and carried an entrenched position at Chalouf.
Footnote 217:
The troops from India consisted of 1st. Battalion 72nd. Highlanders;
7th. Native Infantry; 29th. Punjaubees; 29th. Beloochees; a battery of
seven-pounder screw guns; and the 2nd., 6th., and 13th. Bengal
Cavalry.
Footnote 218:
The Highland Brigade, on entering Cairo, was first quartered in the
Citadel, but removed and occupied a camp without the walls during the
months of October and November. One night in October a curious
incident happened. A large number of Bedouins were prowling around the
city and encampment, into which they now and then fired. The dress of
the Highlanders completely puzzled the Arabs, and imagining them to be
the wives of the Infidel soldiers in Cairo, they made a dash at the
tents, hoping to capture some of the damsels to enliven their homes in
the desert. They were undeceived by being saluted with a volley that
stretched forty of them on the ground, and the survivors sought safety
in flight.
Footnote 219:
Among the officers killed was the gallant Lieutenant Wyatt-Rawson,
R.N., who had guided the Highland Brigade by the stars, throughout the
night, and was among the first to enter the Egyptian works. He was
Naval _aide-de-camp_ to Sir G. Wolseley, to whom his last words were
“Didn’t I lead them straight, General!” Major Strong and Captain
Wardell, of the Royal Marines, were both shot dead while leading and
cheering on their men up the glacis, within twenty yards of the enemy.
Footnote 220:
When the order to charge was given, the 42nd. charged instantly, and
the 65th. after a short interval, and more quickly than the flank half
battalion. This inequality of movement left the right corner and part
of the right flank of the square open. Worse still, the charge was
made, to quote the common expression in the camp “at nothing.” The
line stopped short, and in a few moments came the Arab rush, and the
Highlanders and 65th. were so closely jammed together that they had
hardly elbow room to use their weapons. Only three or four of the
enemy got inside the square, and they were killed as soon as they
entered.
Footnote 221:
“The formation of the Arabs, which was like a half moon, overlapped
the front and right face of the 1st. Brigade. Buller had his men well
in hand, just as if they were at a review. He commenced firing volleys
at them. The Arabs, who were in irregular formation, and from three to
ten deep, came along at a run, and it was just like a big black wave
running up a beach. It began to break on the crest, the white foam
being represented by the men that fell simultaneously with every
volley, and the wave began to grow less and less the more it neared
the square. Within two hundred and fifty yards it nearly ceased, and
not one man could get near enough to use his spear.”—_Wylde’s—In the
Soudan._
Footnote 222:
With Lord Wolseley were Major-General Sir Redvers Buller, V.C., Chief
of the Staff; Colonel W. F. Butler, C.B., Assistant Adjutant-General;
Colonel Sir C. W. Wilson, R.E., Chief of Intelligence Department; and
Colonel Sir H. Stewart, K.C.B. Colonel H. Brackenbury, R.A.; Colonel
R. Harrison, R.E.; Colonel Webber, R.E.; and others, for special
service.
Footnote 223:
The advance of the troops up the Nile was difficult and onerous in the
extreme. Some of the cataracts extended for two and three miles, and
all the stores had to be taken out of the boats and carried miles
round, over broken and rocky ground, and then shipped again beyond the
obstruction. It often took seventy men to haul one boat through the
rapids, and some days the whole progress made was under a mile. Many
of the boats were capsized and wrecked, and fifty men of the
expedition, including ten Canadians, were drowned before reaching
Dongola.
Footnote 224:
The troops which proceeded up the Nile were detachments of the 1st.
and 2nd. Life Guards; the Horse Guards; 2nd., 4th., and 5th. Dragoon
Guards; 1st. and 2nd. Dragoons; 5th. and 16th. Lancers; and 3rd.,
4th., 7th., 10th., 11th., 15th., 18th., 19th., 20th., and 21st.
Hussars. Most of them served as mounted infantry, or in the camel
corps. Detachments of Grenadier, Coldstream, and Scots Guards; 13th.,
21st., and 94th. Foot, 60th. Rifles and Rifle Brigade, and the 18th.,
35th., 38th., 42nd., 46th., 50th., 56th., 75th., 79th. Foot; Royal
Marines; and Naval Brigade. The 18th. Foot were the winners of Lord
Wolseley’s prize of £100 in the race up the Nile to Debbah.
Footnote 225:
“Immediately I perceived the enemy coming down, I ran the gun to a
position in the centre of the left flank, and commenced firing. After
about thirty rounds the gun jammed. The enemy then were about two
hundred yards from the muzzle of it. The captain of it, Will Rhoods,
and myself, unscrewed the plate to clean the barrel, when the enemy
were upon us. Rhoods was killed by a spear; Miller, drummer, I also
saw killed at the same moment. I was knocked down in rear of gun, but
uninjured, except a spear scratch on left hand. As I struggled up I
was carried against the face of the square, which was literally
pressed back by sheer weight of numbers. The crush was so great, that
at the moment few on either side were killed, but fortunately this
flank of the square was forced up a very steep little mound, which
enabled the rear rank to open a tremendous fire over the heads of the
front rank men. This relieved the pressure, and enabled the front rank
to bayonet or shoot those of the enemy nearest them. The enemy then
turned to the right and streamed away along the rear face of the
square, where, I afterwards heard they effected an entrance. None of
them got into the square at the place I indicated, where the crush
was, which was held by the Mounted Infantry.”—_Despatch of Lord
Charles Beresford, R.N._
Footnote 226:
All the Arabs killed belonged to the Hadendowa tribe, and among them
were several women, clad as men. Their fanaticism was amazing. As an
eye-witness wrote—“When our men went out to bring in the wounded
rebels lying in the bush, these latter crept bleeding on all fours,
with the spears in their mouths to stab them, and even hobbled on
broken legs to attack them.”
Footnote 227:
One of the standards had this inscription—“From the Mahdi, the true
Prophet of God. Whoever fights under this banner shall be victorious.”
Footnote 228:
The Soudan Medal, with the clasp “Gemaizah, 1888,” was given to the
officers, seamen, and marines of H.M.S. “Racer” and “Starling” who
belonged to those vessels on December 20th., 1888, the date of the
action.
Footnote 229:
Medals granted for service in the field, as well as medals and
gratuities, and medals and annuities, for good conduct, are forfeited
by soldiers on conviction of desertion or felony, or being sentenced
to penal servitude, or on discharge with ignominy. They are also
liable to forfeiture by sentence of court-martial, on conviction of
disgraceful conduct; or, in case of sergeants, on reduction to the
ranks. Medals thus forfeited are transmitted to the Horse Guards, in
order to their being returned to the Mint. Under certain regulations
lost medals are replaced; if the loss be proved to have occurred from
carelessness or neglect, the loser may be recommended to the
Commander-in-Chief for a new medal, at his own expense, after two
years’ absence from the regimental defaulters’ book. In order to
justify the replacement of a medal at the public expense, the loss
must be shewn to have occurred while on duty, or by some accident
entirely beyond the control of the loser; in all other cases, such as
the loss of a medal cut from a tunic, or stolen from the person, the
soldier has to pay for it himself. In cases wherein the clasps are not
lost, they are forwarded to the Adjutant-General to be attached to the
new medal. When medals are designedly made away with, or pawned, the
soldier is to be tried by court-martial, and, if convicted, put under
stoppages, the amount being credited to the public. After five years’
absence from the regimental defaulters’ book, the offender may be
recommended for a new medal, on again paying the value thereof.
Footnote 230:
A somewhat similar medal was given to the Indian chiefs who had
distinguished themselves by their loyalty, at the close of the war
between America and England, in 1814. On the obverse is a laureated
bust of George III., in the mantle and collar of the garter, with the
legend “Georgius III. Dei Gratia, Britannarum Rex. F. D.”; and on the
reverse, the Royal Arms, with the date 1814 in the exergue. All these
medals are of extreme rarity.
Footnote 231:
Two years afterwards, in November, 1800, the Emperor further rewarded
the eight officers of the 15th., by conferring on each of them the
Cross of the Order of Maria Theresa, permission to accept and wear the
insignia being granted by George III. At the Greg sale, May 16, 1887,
the medal and chain, with the cross of Maria Theresa, given to Cornet
E. G. Butler, were sold for £240.
Footnote 232:
This “Order of Merit” having attracted the attention of the local
military authorities, the commanding officer was called upon by Lord
Hill, to explain under what regulations and arrangements it was
conferred. The explanation produced the following letter:—
Horse Guards, 20th June, 1832.
Sir,—I have had the honour to submit to the General Commanding in
Chief your letter of the 4th. instant, with its enclosure, on the
subject of the “Order of Merit” existing in the 5th. Foot, and am
directed to acquaint you, that the explanation afforded by
Lieutenant-Colonel Sutherland, shews that the order in question is
dispensed under the most laudable regulations, and has been
productive of the best effects, during the long period since its
original establishment in the regiment.
It is considered highly desirable, however, that both officer and
soldier should, under all circumstances, be taught to expect
professional honours from the Sovereign alone; and under this
impression, Lord Hill has been induced to recommend to the King to
give the royal authority for the confirmation and continuance of
this regimental badge of distinction, an arrangement which, while it
bestows upon it legitimate existence, will, at the same time, no
doubt enhance its value in the estimation of those on whom it is
conferred.
You will, therefore, be pleased to communicate this decision to
Lieutenant-Colonel Sutherland, and acquaint him that he is at
liberty to proceed in the distribution of the medals and badges as
heretofore.
I have, etc.,
JOHN MACDONALD,
Adjutant-General.
Lieutenant-General
Sir Wm. Houstoun, G.C.B. and G.C.H.,
Commanding at Gibraltar.
Footnote 233:
This medal was struck in Dublin, and issued to those entitled to wear
it, at their own expense.
Footnote 234:
In the year 1818, the 73rd. were engaged in suppressing a rebellion of
the Candians in Ceylon. A small party of the regiment, in charge of
Lance-Corporal R. McLoughlin, while on a march, was attacked by a
numerous body of the enemy, and two men were killed. As the Candians
generally mutilated the remains of British soldiers, the little party
of the 73rd. divided; part remaining to guard the bodies, and the
other part, at an equal risk, forcing their way to Badulah, a few
miles distant. From this place they returned with a reinforcement,
drove back the enemy, and carried off the bodies of their slain
comrades. To reward this gallant conduct, a medal was struck by the
Ceylon government for presentation to Corporal McLoughlin, and three
privates, but they all died of fever before it was issued.
Footnote 235:
The following account of the presentation of medals to a body of
Volunteers, on their disbanding, appeared in the _Morning Chronicle_
of April, 1802, just after the signing of the Treaty of Amiens:—
“Yesterday the Hon. John Henniker Major met his respectable corps of
Suffolk Volunteers, in that county; and, after thanking them, in an
elegant and appropriate speech, for the zeal and activity that they
had manifested in the defence of their country, delivered to each of
them a silver medal, decorated with military devices, as a mark of the
high sense he entertained of their services; after which, Mr. Major
informed them they were now disbanded, conformably to the regulation
of the Government, with a reward the most gratifying, viz., their
Sovereign’s approbation of their conduct.”
------------------------------------------------------------------------
TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES
Page Changed from Changed to
160 the conflict raged at the the conflict raged at the
breaches, when an explosion beaches, when an explosion
destroyed destroyed
376 divided into two columns, one divided into two columns, one
operating from Burmah agains operating from Burmah against
578 direction. The route was direction. The rout was
complete, great loss being complete, great loss being
inflicted inflicted
● Fixed typos; non-standard spelling and dialect retained.
● Renumbered footnotes and moved them all to the end of the final
chapter.
● Enclosed italics font in _underscores_.
● Images without captions use HTML alt text.
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK WAR MEDALS OF THE BRITISH ARMY, AND HOW THEY WERE WON ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg
electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when
you share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with this eBook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you
are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works
provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
the use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method
you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
to the owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has
agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
